The apocalypse has arrived, and I've acquired a portable arsenal system.#manhwa #manga #anime

On the day the apocalypse descended, Eno fortuitously acquired a personal armorament system. The armory was replete with an array of weaponry encompassing everything from various firearms, grenades, and rocket launchers to motorcycles, armored vehicles, tanks, rocket artillery, armed helicopters, and fighter jets. It even included biochemical weapons and strategic nuclear arms capable of mass Destruction. With such formidable weaponry at his disposal, Eno led his team through the zombieinfested wasteland with unparalleled success. Hey, Eno, stop dozing off. Wake up. The teacher is calling you. Eno felt someone nudging his shoulder and blur eyed opened his eyes to find

his close friend. He judge him beside him. Rubbing his eyes, Eno was about to inquire about the commotion when the English teacher's voice pierced through the classroom. Eno, you seem to be sleeping quite soundly. Is my lesson truly that dull? Eno shuddered, suddenly realizing it was class time. He looked up to see their home room teacher, Miss Donna, glaring at him with displeasure. Startled, Eno quickly stood up from his seat, clumsily shaking his head. "I'm sorry, Miss Donna. I didn't mean to. I don't know why I fell asleep." "Oh, so my lesson has such a

potent hypnotic effect on you," Miss Donna remarked as laughter Erupted from his classmates. Eno felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, unsure how to explain himself. He had never dozed off in class before, but lately he had been plagued by strange dreams. In these dreams, the school morphed into a haven for zombies. Familiar classmates transformed one by one into bloodthirsty creatures, chasing and tearing apart terrified ordinary people. The air was thick with the acrid scent of blood, and cries of anguish Echoed throughout the campus. Yet, while everyone else was scrambling for their lives, Eno

appeared fully armed. With dual pistols in hand, he resembled a celestial being. calmly firing at the surrounding zombies. Bullets sliced through the air, accurately piercing the skulls of the undead. In an instant, he had dispatched dozens of them. However, even after eliminating this wave, new zombies continued to emerge relentlessly. Running low on ammunition, Eno nonchalantly discarded his pistols, and as if conjuring magic, pulled an MP5 submachine gun from his coat, resuming his assault on the advancing horde. The MP5's firepower far surpassed that of his previous handguns, unleashing a torrential downpour of bullets that rendered the

approaching zombies riddled with holes. After depleting the submachine guns magazine, Eno swiftly produced a shotgun from behind him. Flames erupted from the muzzle with each Pull of the trigger, sending large, exaggerated shells flying. The deafening roar shattered the glass windows on either side of the corridor, sending debris raining down from the ceiling. Although the pump-action shotgun couldn't sustain the fire rate of the submachine gun, its damage radius far exceeded that of standard bullets. Countless pellets formed an impenetrable net, covering a significant portion of the corridor. The zombies charging Towards him were obliterated as if struck

by a colossal hammer, leaving a grotesque scene of carnage. Eno maintained his composure as he advanced, firing until every last round was spent. As the smoke cleared, the corridor was devoid of any zombies, littered only with dismembered remains and visceral fragments splattered against the walls and floor, resembling a hellish battleground. Eno smiled faintly, then turned to the window below. The Playground was still swarming with a dense mass of zombies drawn to the gunfire, effectively surrounding the entire building. He discarded the shotgun and summoned an M4A1 assault rifle out of thin air. A standard issue for

the United States Marine Corps, the M4A1 boasted commendable accuracy at midto long ranges, perfectly suited for the zombie horde below. This particular M4 A1 was equipped with various tactical attachments, including an underslung Grenade launcher, aiming the launcher at the densely packed zombies. He pulled the trigger. Boom! The grenade arked gracefully, landing amid the mass of undead and erupting in a violent explosion. The shock wave obliterated dozens of zombies in an instant. After firing the grenade, Eno promptly adjusted his stance, shouldering the rifle and beginning to fire bursts into the throne below. With the assistance of

a holographic sight, he seemed to be Firing on autopilot, hitting his targets with uncanny precision. Zombie heads exploded like ripe melons, sending gore flying in all directions. Before he knew it, the 30 rounds in his magazine were spent, yet the horde below remained vast. Eno, uninterested in reloading, discarded the empty M4A1 and conjured an A74 assault rifle with a high-capacity drum magazine. As an improved version of the A47, the A74 boasted reduced recoil and enhanced accuracy. With a 90 round Magazine, he was a veritable harvester of the battlefield. Eno unleashed a hail of bullets upon

the zombies below, transforming into an unrelenting killing machine, systematically decimating the undead. The weapons in his hands transformed like a revolving lantern. N94 M16 Carbine, SCAR, August, Type 98, Type 95 assault rifles, the M249, and the PM generalpurpose machine gun. Each time he emptied a gun, it seamlessly transitioned into a new one. In just Five or 6 minutes, he had employed several different models, the golden casings accumulating at his feet like a mountain. The number of zombies below dwindled rapidly until the last one fell, struck down. Only then did Eno cease fire, gazing at the

strewn corpses across the campus. A triumphant smile crept upon his lips. Indeed, all fear stemmed from insufficient firepower. When one possesses an arsenal abundant enough to never run out, no number of Zombies could pose a threat. With the crisis averted, the fortunate survivors from the classroom gathered around Eno. Eno, you're amazing. You wiped out all those zombies in an instant. Eno, where did all those guns come from? Eno, could it be that you're actually an arms dealer? The boys gazed at Eno's machine guns with envy, while the girls were even more direct in their admiration.

Eno, your shooting stance is just too cool. Eno, could you escort me home? The Girls eyes sparkled with flirtation. In their eyes, Eno was the savior who had descended from the heavens. All notions of academic prowess, good looks, and wealth were cast aside. Only Eno remained as the brightest star. However, before Eno could fully relish in his victory, his daydream was abruptly interrupted by Ms. Donna. Eno, were you even listening to me? Her voice yanked him back to reality. Yes, I was listening, Eno replied sheepishly. Eno, You look like you're still half asleep, Miss Donna's

expression darkened. Sleeping during class was already unacceptable, but Eno's apparent lack of focus was a blatant disregard for her authority as the home room teacher. Teacher, I did not dream. Eno's candid admission once again incited a wave of laughter throughout the classroom. Miss Donna wore an expression of exasperation as she gestured towards the blackboard, stating, "Eno, I have no interest in Your dreams. I would much prefer if you could translate the passage of English on the board in its entirety." With trepidation, Eno glanced at the blackboard, where the text contained at least seven or eight

words he could not comprehend. He made an attempt, but ultimately conceded defeat. "Um, teacher, I cannot," he stammered, eliciting derisive laughter from his classmates once more. It seemed that in the realm of reality, those who could Articulate fluent English were far more esteemed than heroes adept at slaying zombies. Ms. Donna, rubbing her forehead, sighed. Eno, please take your seat. Daydreams will not help you realize your aspirations. Should you find yourself dozing off in my class again, I recommend you refrain from attending school altogether. Understood, teacher. Overwhelmed with shame, Eno returned to his desk. Just then,

the bell rang and as Miz, Donna collected Her textbooks. She addressed the students. Class, today's lesson concludes here. Next week, the entire grade will participate in a diagnostic examination, so please prepare diligently at home. Goodbye, teacher. With the entire class bidding her farewell, Miss Donna picked up her books and exited the classroom. Once the home room teacher had departed, Eno finally exhaled in relief. His friend Hija Jun leaned over with a grin, wrapping his Arm around Eno's shoulders and gesting. Eno, I never imagined you possessed such audacity to openly doze off during our home room

teachers class. I am aware I have become the classes laughingtock, so it would be wise for you to maintain your distance to avoid being implicated, Eno replied, his head hanging low in despair. Hijun was one of his few friends, and although they had grown up together, their personalities were starkly contrasting. Eno was more Reserved and reticent, while Hijajjun was gregarious and relished gossip. Noticing Eno's disheartened demeanor, Hijajjun offered consolation. Hey, I've built up a resistance to negativity. I'm not worried about being infected by your melancholy. However, I have observed that you seem to be in

a rather poor state lately. Is there something troubling you at home? Eno forced a smile and shook his head. Everything is fine at home. I have Simply been plagued by dreams lately and I haven't been sleeping well. What dreams do share so I can partake in your experience? Hijun prodded. Seeing the mischievous grin on his friend's face, Eno knew that Hijajjuns thoughts had ventured into inappropriate territory. He was reluctant to continue the conversation and dismissively replied, "Sorry, it's not what you're imagining, just a dreadfully boring dream. Nothing worth sharing." Eno waved His hand dismissively, signaling

the end of the discussion about dreams. No one would turn into a zombie, and school was not a battlefield shrouded in smoke. That exaggerated dream, more ludicrous than a Hollywood film, would never materialize in real life. Hija Jun, eager to delve deeper, suddenly had a spark of realization, his eyes gleaming with excitement. He grasped Eno's wrist and exclaimed, "Wow, what an exquisite bracelet. Did you acquire it from a Street vendor?" "What bracelet?" Eno asked, bewildered. He instinctively looked at his left wrist and was astonished to discover a finely crafted golden bracelet adorning it. Chapter 2.

The campus biting incident. How peculiar. I have no recollection of acquiring such a bracelet. The bracelet s design was remarkably unique, resembling a great serpent consuming its own tail forming a closed ring. Eno felt an eerie sense of familiarity. Yet he Could not recall when he had adorned his wrist with this peculiar item. Hijun with great enthusiasm stroked the bracelet and continued to inquire. Eno, this bracelet feels incredibly exquisite. Could it possibly be crafted from pure gold? May I take a closer look? Eno attempted to remove the bracelet from his wrist. But despite his vigorous

efforts, it remained stubbornly in place. This strange ornament seemed to have fused with his very being. Damn It, why won't he come off? Eno was drenched in perspiration. The school had strict regulations against wearing any gold or silver jewelry during school hours. If the administration were to discover this, he would undoubtedly face disciplinary actions. Just as Eno was feeling utterly helpless, a cacophony of commotion erupted from the corridor outside the classroom. Quickly, take classmate Kai Kong Hong to the infirmary. Make way. Do not block the Path. The dean and several male students were seen hastily

carrying a fellow student towards the infirmary, followed closely by a few female teachers, panting heavily. Students in the corridor swiftly cleared a path to allow the group to pass. Eno and Hijuns attention shifted from the peculiar bracelet to the scene outside the classroom. What is happening? I'm not sure. Let us go take a look. The two ventured out of the classroom. The dean And his entourage had vanished at the end of the corridor. But the area they had just traversed was marked by alarming blood stains. The boy being taken to the infirmary seemed to be

gravely injured. Otherwise, the dean would not have been in such a rush. An inexplicable sense of foroding surged within Eno. Hijun approached a bispectled boy from the neighboring class and casually asked, "Hey, glasses guy, what exactly transpired? The one Who was just taken to the infirmary. Could it be Kai Kong Hong from class 6?" The bespectled boy nodded an affirmation, "Yes." I heard from someone in class 6 that Kai Kong Hong was bitten on the neck by Lee Dongping. The injury is quite severe and there is a lot of blood. I wonder if he will

survive. What? I must have misheard. Lee Dongping actually dared to bite Kai Kong Hong. He Jun was taken aback. It is well known that Kai Kong Hong had a notorious Reputation in the school. His father was a prominent real estate mogul widely recognized throughout the city. Armed with wealth and influence, he had gathered a group of underachievers to act as his sickence, mercilessly bullying those of a timid disposition. Lee Doning was one of his frequent targets. This situation strikes me as odd. Leoning has always been quite timid and does not seem to be the type

to engage in extreme actions. The Bespectled boy adjusted his glasses. A look of confusion etched on his face. Such matters are difficult to predict. Even a cornered rabbit may bite when provoked, let alone a human. It must be that Kai Kong Hong and his group have gone too far, prompting Lee Dongping to act so recklessly. A short-haired girl standing next to the bespected man interjected, her voice laced with indignation. Kaikong Hongs arrogance had long irked many at the School, and now, as he lay injured, those he had once tormented secretly rejoiced. Upon learning the full

extent of the situation, Inua let out a resigned sigh. Regardless of Li Dongpings reasoning, his life was irrevocably marred. Such a scandal would undoubtedly lead to his expulsion. And if Kaikong Hong were to inadvertently perish, Leoning might even face imprisonment. "Such a scourge should have perished long ago, allowing him to Live only in danger more lives," someone muttered under their breath. In the infirmary ofQing Number One High School, the director of education forcefully swung open the door, calling out, "Dr. Jang, Dr. Jang, come quickly." The female school nurse, clad in a white coat, hurried out

of her office upon hearing the director's urgent summons. Upon seeing Kai Kong Hong, drenched in blood and barely clinging to life. Her expression shifted to one of alarm. Director, what has happened? A student has been bitten. Dr. Jeang, we need to staunch the bleeding immediately. Oh, understood. Let's get him onto the examination table. I need to conduct an assessment. Several boys quickly lifted the injured Kai Kong Hong onto the bed in the infirmary. the school nurse. Her brow furrowed with concern. Lifted Kai Kong Hongs eyelids and shown a small flashlight into his pupils. His eyes

were bloodshot, pupils dilated, and he Had completely lost consciousness. She felt his forehead, noting an alarming fever that seemed several degrees higher than normal. Such a high temperature. The school nurse swiftly retrieved gauze and antiseptic from a nearby cabinet. As she tended to the wound, the director turned to the two arriving female teachers and inquired, "Miss who? When will the ambulance arrive? A bespectical teacher, trembling as she held her phone, replied, "Director, I just Contacted them." The ambulance won't arrive for at least another 10 minutes. What? 10 more minutes? Can't they expedite their arrival? If

this child were to die, how would we explain it to his parents? The director, in a state of frantic agitation, was acutely aware that the school had only recently been designated a model institution in the city. If such a grievous act of violence were to occur at this critical juncture, not only would the principal face Repercussions, but the teachers would undoubtedly share the blame. Their year-end bonuses were at stake, and they might even jeopardize their jobs. All right, director, I will call again to urge them to hurry. Miz, who dialed the emergency number once more.

The director turned back to the busy school nurse, insisting, "Dr. Jeang, I don't care what methods you employ. You must save this child life. Our school has only recently been recognized as a key institution in The city and we cannot afford any missteps at this pivotal moment. The female school doctor responded with a troubled expression. Director, this child may have injured a major artery in his neck. The amount of blood loss is simply too great. I fear I am powerless to help. Despite her earnest efforts to apply pressure to the bleeding site, the blood continued

to pour forth relentlessly. The pristine white sheets were already stained with crimson. And Without a blood transfusion for rescue, even a deity would be unable to reverse the outcome just as everyone felt utterly helpless. The unconscious Kai Kong Hong suddenly opened his eyes wide. "Teacher, teacher, Kai Kong Hong is awake," exclaimed a boy nearby, filled with excitement. The female doctor could not help but display an expression of disbelief. For someone in such a critical state to regain consciousness was nothing short of a medical miracle. However, just as everyone believed Kai Kong Hong had turned the

tide, he suddenly opened his mouth and lunged at the school doctor's hand, biting down fiercely. The doctor, caught off guard, had a layer of flesh torn from her palm, and blood gushed forth in an instant. The incident occurred so abruptly that no one expected the near-dead Kai Kong Hong to suddenly lash out, injuring the school nurse in the process. The nurse, sweating profusely from the pain, Clutched her bleeding wrist and collapsed to the ground, her expression one of acute distress. The few boys guarding the bedside recoiled in terror, taking several steps back, Kai Kong Hong

sat up in bed, silent and unresponsive. The director trembled as he scolded. Kai Kong Hong, have you lost your mind? Why did you bite the school nurse? With eyes ablaze, Kai Kong Hong offered no reply. He chewed on the flesh he had bitten off, a grotesque smile spreading across His face. Chapter 3. Viral outbreak in Ching Chung Number One High School, class 6 of the third year. The classroom was in disarray, as if it had just endured a fierce brawl. The vast majority of students had fled to the corridor outside, leaving only six individuals within

the classroom. Among them was a slight boy bound to a chair with ropes surrounded by five burly, unruly youths. This frail boy was Lee Dongping. The perpetrator who had bitten Kai Kong Hong. The five boys guarding him were Kai Kong Hongs devoted followers who relied on him to cover their daily expenses. Now that Lee Dongping had harmed their benefactor, these loyal subordinates were eager to exact revenge. Lee Dongping, have you lost your mind today? How dare you strike young master Kai? If he dies, can you afford the price of your worthless life? The leader, a

crew cut boy, shouted angrily while slapping Leonings face. Despite his bruised and battered appearance, Lee Dongping showed no fear. Instead, he shouted back furiously at the crew cut boy and his companions. "Brother Chong, this guy seems a bit off." One of his companions remarked, noticing Lee Donings unusual behavior. Though his limbs were tightly bound, he continued to struggle. Indifferent to the deep welts forming on his skin. What the hell is wrong with this kid? PS, acting like a rabid dog, Biting anyone he can. Brother Chong, I think this fool is figning madness. A delinquent youth

beside the crew cut man interjected. Figning madness. The crew cut man looked at his companion with confusion. The latter promptly elaborated. This ruse was once employed by a local scoundrel back in my hometown. He murdered a creditor who came to collect a debt, then deliberately pretended to be insane, ultimately evading legal repercussions. I heard he spent a few years in a psychiatric facility before being released, and now he has living quite well. It's surprising. ISMT it. This lad is rather clever to concoct such an elaborate scheme to deceive everyone. The crew cut man suddenly realized,

refocusing his gaze on Lee Dongping. To be frank, Lee Dongping s deranged demeanor appeared convincingly realistic. he might just manage to pull off this charade. In an effort to compel Lee Dongping to reveal his true self, the crew cut man lifted his foot and kicked him squarely in the nose. The impact shattered Leoning's nasal bridge, blood splattering across his face. Yet, even with blood streaming down, Lee Dongping neither cried out nor begged for mercy. It was as if he felt no pain at all, he stretched his neck and opened his mouth wide, attempting to bite

at the thugs before him. Observing Lee Dongping's increasingly unnerving Behavior, the crew cut man's fury ignited once more. Damn it. Is he really getting addicted to this act? Brothers beat him to a pulp until he begs for mercy. With that command, the five began to take turns roflessly striking Lee Dongping. The classmates from class 6. Witnessing this scene from outside the classroom displayed expressions of sympathy, but dared not intervene for fear of retribution from the five thugs. After a while of beating, they realized Their efforts bore little fruit. Instead of begging for mercy, Lee Dongping

had left the five utterly exhausted. One of them even broke his hand from the force of his own blows. Damn it, this kid has teeth are incredibly tough. He even broke my hand. The injured delinquent spat at Le Dongping in frustration. Brother Chong, since this kid can take a beating, why not try a different approach? Someone suggested, "What else can we use on a guy who as impervious to Paying?" The crew cut man frowned in annoyance. In all his time, he had never encountered someone as resilient as Lee Dongping. Let us strip him of his

pants, snap a few commemorative photos with our phones, and then share them on his social media. I can't believe he would remain unfased by that. Haha, that is a brilliant idea. The five miscreants shared a knowing laugh. Just as the crew cut man reached for Leoning's belt, the companion with the injured hand suddenly Erupted into a violent coughing fit. Dongi, why are you bleeding from your nose? A flicker of unease crossed the crew cut man's face. Nose bleed. Dongy instinctively touched his nose, only to find his palm smeared with a thick, sticky blood stain. Dark

crimson fluid gushed from his nostrils like a faucet turned wide open, quickly soaking his shirt. As Dongi realized something was a miss, his knees buckled and he collapsed to the ground, convulsing. "Dongi, what Is happening to you?" The companions around were all greatly alarmed. There lay Dongzi on the ground, his body convulsing in a bizarre manner, resembling a patient afflicted with epilepsy. "Dongi, have you lost your mind?" shouted the crew of the buzzcut man as they rushed forward in an attempt to restrain the thrashing Dongzi. However, Dong's strength suddenly surged, making it nearly impossible for

the four men to subdue him. In the Chaos, Dungi bit down on the buzzcut man's ear. The man screamed in agony, and by the time the other three managed to pull the uncontrollable Dongi away, a significant portion of his ear had been bitten off in the frenzy. The buzzcut man clutched his mangled ear, enraged and humiliated, and delivered a fierce kick to Dongz's vulnerable area. Damn it, are you out of your mind, too, gnawing at people like that? Despite being comrades, the buzzcut man showed No mercy to someone who had harmed him, sending Dongzi flying

half a meter away. Under normal circumstances, such a kick would have likely rendered him incapacitated. Even if he did not lose consciousness on the spot, he would certainly be in too much pain to stand. Yet, Dongzi appeared unfazed, immediately scrambling back to his feet and lunging at another companion with long hair, sinking his teeth into the man's arm. Ah, let go. Don't bite me. In Addition to the buzzcut man, another had been injured, plunging the classroom into utter chaos. The fists and feet that had initially targeted Lee Doning were now unleashed upon Dongzi. Outside the

classroom, students gathered like spectators at a spectacle, relishing the fry without a single soul stepping in to intervene. How did they end up fighting amongst themselves? It's like dogs biting dogs. These scoundrels deserve to descend into hell together. Among the Onlookers in the corridor, many wore expressions of glee, completely oblivious to the impending doom creeping in. Soon, the buzzcut man, who had previously suffered a bite to his ear, also joined the ranks of the asalants, succumbing to madness akin to Lee Dongping. Jangzi, why are you biting me? What on earth is happening? Have all of

you lost your minds? The biting faction quickly gained the upper hand. Ultimately, the sole unbitten delinquent Became the target of their assault. His arms, thighs, shoulders, and neck were all torn and bloodied. The chilling cries echoed, sending shivers down spines. "Hey, something seems off. If this continues, someone might end up dead. Hurry, call the teacher. What good will that do? We should call the police. Only they can subdue this pack of lunatics." The students outside the classroom stood in shock, initially thinking it was just an ordinary brawl, Only to realize it had escalated into a

gruesome display of carnage. To make matters worse, those who had been bitten shifted their aggression towards the spectators outside the classroom. They resembled rabid dogs, their eyes bloodshot, saliva dripping with blood. Meanwhile, Lee Dongping, who had been bound to a chair, managed to free himself from his restraints. Six famished lunatics burst forth from the classroom, ravenous and relentless, Sinking their teeth into anyone within reach. Two girls near the doorway were immediately knocked to the ground. Despite their desperate attempts to rise, the frenzied infectors offered no opportunity for their prey to escape. Sharp teeth viciously tore

through the throats of the two girls, and blood gushed forth, splattering across the corridor floor. The astonished students, gripped by terror, scattered in all directions. Panic rapidly spreading Among them. The virus carried by the infectctors transmitted through their bites, transferring from one individual to another. Without exception, anyone bitten underwent a horrifying transformation. An increasing number of individuals joined the ranks of the asalants, while those unscathed became terrified, fleeing like headless flies. The floor housing class 6 swiftly succumbed to chaos. The corridors teameming with deranged victims and Frantic students. Meanwhile, Eno and Hijajun, having returned to

their own classroom, remained oblivious to the tragedy unfolding above. Situated on the fourth floor of the teaching building, the zombie virus had yet to infiltrate their level. The students sat quietly, awaiting their biology class. But instead of their teacher, they were met with the sound of shattering glass from above. Moments later, two students from other classes plummeted before the eyes Of their peers, crashing heavily onto the concrete floor. Instantly, the classroom erupted into chaos as everyone abandoned their seats, rushing to the windows. My goodness, someone has fallen. Quick, call the teacher. This is horrifying. How

could someone jump? The sudden turn of events left every individual present in utter shock. However, before they could fully comprehend the situation, more students continued to cascade down from above. Those in the upper classrooms seemed to be engaged in a macob game of jumping. The dull thud of bodies hitting the ground echoed repeatedly in their ears. Within moments, a gruesome scene unfolded below with dozens of mangled corpses lying on the ground. Some of the more sensitive girls confronted by the horrific sight let out piercing screams. Have the people up there gone mad? Stop jumping. You'll

die. Despite the frantic gestures and pleas from those below, More inexplicably continued to leap from the heights. Just as the crowd was engulfed in terror, an even stranger scene unfolded. The fallen students, after a brief struggle, astonishingly rose to their feet once more. Hey, look. Those students who fell are somehow alive again. Is this some kind of joke? How could they survive such a fall? Expressions of disbelief spread across the crowd. What transpired next was even more unfathomable. The students who had Plummeted began to chase after others on the playground as if possessed by an

exhilarating frenzy. Chapter 4. At the end of their wits on the playground, girls screamed loudly while boys fled in panic. Backpacks, handbags, shoes, and clothing littered the ground in disarray. The chaotic scene resembled an apocalyptic vision. Defenseless students scattered like sheep across the planes, becoming prey for the ravenous undead. The piercing screams and cries startled The security personnel in the guard room. What was happening? Captain Louu, a seasoned veteran and head of the security team, was utterly takenback. Having served as a security guard for over a decade, he had never witnessed such pandemonium. Alongside a

handful of security staff wielding riot batons, he endeavored to quell the onslaught of the transformed students. However, the turmoil had escalated beyond control. In mere minutes, the number of infected Individuals had multiplied exponentially. Two mutated students were pinned to the ground by Lou and three others. Their riot batons pressing down forcefully. The remaining guards desperately swung their clubs. Attempting to drive away the ravenous zombies. Yet, the frenzied infected seemed impervious to pain. Even when struck, they clung fiercely to their victims. As the horde of zombies grew, the outnumbered campus security Ultimately succumbed. One by one,

they were overwhelmed and torn apart, rising again as part of the relentless undead army. What was occurring? Had everyone lost their minds, resorting to such brutal violence against one another? Witnessing the Macob spectacle of the undead chasing and tearing at each other, Eno and his classmates turned pale, trembling in fear. In that moment of terror, Eno recalled the scenes from his dreams. How could this be? It was Almost identical to what he had envisioned in his sleep. This very scene had replayed countless times in his dreams. Yet Eno had never taken it seriously. After all,

the absurdity of dreams often rendered them unbelievable, even to himself. Hijun, noticing Eno's mutterings, couldn't help but inquire, Eno, what are you mumbling about? Do you know something we don't? Eno swallowed hard and replied, those are zombies, the ones biting everyone. They have mutated into the undead. Jedjun, whatever you do, do not let them bite you or we too will descend into madness. Hearing this, Jedjun felt a chill run down his spine. Eno, you can't be serious. How could such fantastical beings exist in reality? Eno offered a rofful smile and shook his head. I don't

know why this is happening, but everything unfolding before me aligns perfectly with my dreams. I simply never took it seriously, never anticipating That the prophecies of my dreams would manifest into reality. Is this absurd dream you mentioned really what is happening? Although Jun enjoyed zombie themed films, accepting the premise of actual zombies would likely drive him to insanity. What else could it be? Do you think it's merely some hidden files on your hard drive? Jjuns face flushed with embarrassment at the retort. Well, great prophet, since you have foreseen the emergence of zombies at school, what

Shall we do next? He Jedjun, though somewhat skeptical of Enoas words, found himself at a loss for an escape plan and thus placed his hopes upon Enua. Enuas expression was awkward as he hesitantly replied. I am uncertain about what to do now. What? You have no idea? Did your dreams not provide any hints? He Jedju pressed anxiously. Enua sighed in exasperation. You may not believe me, but in my dream, I became a sharpshooter and I eliminated all the Zombies in the school with my gun. What did you say? You shot the zombies? Just a moment

ago, Hijajjun regarded Inua as a potential savior. Yet upon hearing about the gun, he began to question Inua's sanity. I knew you wouldn't he believe it, but that is indeed what transpired in my dream, Inua insisted. Since you were so certain, where is your gun? Show it to me. He began to search Inua's person. Inua irritated pushed him away. The gun is not on me, you fool. This is a school. How could I possibly bring a gun inside? You do realize this is a school, right? Ina, please refrain from uttering such impractical notions. Even if

you did possess a handgun, would you have enough ammunition? Can you shoot the zombies in the head with every bullet? As the two continued their heated debate, Zhu Xian, the class monitor, finally could no longer bear it and interjected sternly, "Hey, you two, stop arguing. Given the circumstances, This is no time for jokes. This situation is beyond what we, as high school students, can handle. We should call the police for assistance. Call the police. Class monitor. Think with your brain. By the time the police arrive, we might already be dead. Hijun found Zu Chians overly

naive perspective quite absurd. I would like to report it, but our phones have been confiscated. How can we make a call? Inua's statement left Zhu Xian momentarily speechless. Since Ching Ching know, one high school had recently been designated a key institution in the city. The administration had tightened control, requiring every student to temporarily surrender their phones to their home room teachers upon entering the school, with them being returned only before dismissal. Now, to reclaim their phones, they would need to traverse the corridor outside the classroom and ascend the stairs to reach the teacher's office on

The upper floor. Then let us hurry to find teacher Tang and retrieve our phones," Zhuian said, feeling quite helpless. Though she held the title of class monitor, she was equally at a loss in the face of such a grave emergency. The monitor is right. We cannot remain in the classroom and wait for our fate. A male student echoed, but just as everyone prepared to rush out of the classroom, a disheveled girl suddenly burst in. The boy at the front was Caught off guard and collided directly with her. The bloodied girl clutched the boy's head and

bit down on his nose. The young man cried out in agony, desperately pushing and shoving the female zombie that had bitten his nose. Yet, the female zombie clung on stubbornly, prompting him to scream for help. The surrounding classmates were frozen in shock, paralyzed by fear, and failing to lend a hand. Unable to bear the sight any longer, Inuo seized a Nearby chair and struck the zombie forcefully on the back of its head. The impact left a gaping hole the size of a fist, blood gushing forth as the creature staggered backward. Seizing the moment, the others

rushed forward, forcing the female zombie out of the classroom and promptly shutting the door behind them. Goodness, the zombie outbreak has spread to our classroom so swiftly, Hijun gasped, still trembling from the shock. As for the rescued young Man, although he had narrowly escaped death, a significant portion of his nose had been bitten off, exposing the stark whiteness of bone, the two timid female classmates, having never witnessed such a gruesome scene, fainted on the spot. There's so much blood. Does anyone have anything to staunch it? As they tended to the young man's wounds, he suddenly

began to convulse inexplicably, "Hey, Tiona, are you all right?" A few boys attempted to restrain him, but Inuo Shouted, "Don't touch him. He might be infected." No sooner had he spoken than Tiona's eyes turned a menacing red, and he lunged to bite the nearest boy. The remaining classmates, horrified, scrambled to the sides. "Everyone, run! The classroom is no longer safe. If you get bitten, you'll turn into a zombie, too." The panic spread faster than the virus itself. Transforming the classroom from a sanctuary into a perilous trap. Staying here meant inevitable Transformation into one of the

undead. Many boys sensing the impending doom hurried towards the door. With one leading the charge, the rest followed suit, resulting in a chaotic throng at the narrow entrance. In the frenzy, several students stumbled and fell, becoming victims to the approaching zombies. Seeing that the situation had spiraled out of control, Inuo dared not join the chaos at the crowded door and retreated, waiting for an opportunity. Meanwhile, those who had already mutated into zombies began to frantically attack their peers. The space for Inuo to evade grew increasingly confined. Just as he felt lost, he suddenly noticed someone

tugging at his pant leg. Looking down, he saw Hijjun crouching beneath a desk. Hijun hunched over whispered urgently. Inuo, if you want to avoid being bitten, quickly follow my lead and hide under the desk. In this crisis, Hijun remained remarkably composed. Understanding that Rushing into a densely populated area would only increase the likelihood of encountering zombies. Hiding beneath the desk might just be their escape. Inuo hastily mimicked Hijia Jun s actions, crawling under the desk. Inuo, we can'tt go out the front door. Let's use the back door. Hijun pointed towards the rear. The classroom had

two doors, but the back one was usually locked. When a crisis strikes, everyone rushes towards the front door, Neglecting the exit at the back of the classroom. Two individuals using the desks as cover, stealthily make their way towards the rear exit. Along the way, numerous classmates fall victim to the zombies with the sounds of fierce combat and piercing screams echoing above them. Eno and Hijun finally managed to reach the vicinity of the back door and scathe. However, just as they are about to escape, they hear their class leader, Zhu Chian, calling For help. Hey, you

two, come help me. Eno turns to see Zhu Chian pinned to a desk by two male zombies. Despite her desperate struggles, she remains unable to break free from their grasp. Eno feels a surge of compassion to save her. But Hijun grabs his arm, warning, "Are you insane? Going over there now will not only fail to rescue her, but could cost you your life as well." Eno furrows his brow, torn by indecision. Hija Juns words ring true, abandoning Their chance for escape to save Zhu Chian might very well lead to their own demise. Reluctantly, they gesture

to Zhuian to remain silent, signaling her not to attract the nearby zombies. Realizing their intentions, Zhuians hopeful gaze shifts to one of pure rage. In that fleeting moment of distraction, one of the zombies suddenly bites into her shoulder. Its teeth pierce through her clothing and skin, leaving her once fair flesh a gruesome mess. Zu Chian Screams in agony, hurling insults at Hijia Jun and Eno. You cowards, why won't you come to my aid? If I become a zombie, you won't faire any better. With that, she grabs a pencil case from the desk and using her

last ounce of strength, throws it towards them. The pencil case clatters to the ground at their feet, immediately attracting the attention of the nearby zombies. Recognizing the imminent danger, they swiftly open the back door and flee. As They run, Hijun curses under his breath. that wretched woman. Her heart is truly wicked. Even at death's door, she drags us down with her. Eno, silent and downcast, empathizes with the despair of being abandoned in her final moments. He realizes that had he been in her position, he might have acted similarly. After finally escaping the classroom, they discover

that the corridor is also teameing with infected zombies. Upon spotting them, the zombies begin to Pursue. The two have no choice but to turn and race towards the stairwell. But just a few steps in, they hear a horse growl close behind. Eno looks up and his sense of hopelessness deepens. Emerging from the stairwell's corner is a new wave of zombies. Among them several familiar figures from the faculty. Leading the pack is the school nurse in her white coat, followed closely by the vice principal, whose face is grotesqually marred, as if savaged by a Beast. Exposed

patches of raw muscle and gums create a particularly revolting sight. Certainly among those who had previously been bitten was Kai Kong Hong, his mouth still clenching a piece of flesh, presumably taken from an unfortunate victim. What a gest. Even the teacher had succumbed to becoming a zombie. Eno felt a welling of tears, a sense of despair overwhelming him. They found themselves tragically ins snared between two hordes of the undead. With No escape in sight, it was a dire predicament devoid of any avenues for salvation. Surrounded by the relentless advance of zombies, their situation seemed utterly

hopeless. Hija Jun sat despondently on the ground, surrendering to despair. The virus spread with alarming rapidity, extinguishing any flicker of hope for survival. In a mere span of minutes, over 80% of the campus population had succumbed to the zombie virus. With no weapons, no rescue in Sight, and no refuge to shelter in, it appeared they were left with nothing but the inevitability of death. Eno clenched his fists tightly. Despite the dire circumstances, he refused to yield without a fight. Perhaps sensing his resolve, the golden bracelet adorning his wrist suddenly emanated a blinding light. Time seemed

to freeze, everything around him becoming motionless. Eno felt as though he was being drawn into the bracelet, vanishing without a trace. Chapter 5. Infinite Armory. Where am I? Upon reopening his eyes, Eno found himself seemingly plunged into an abyssal void. The ground beneath him was not solid, nor was there any overhead shelter. His body felt suspended, neither rising nor falling. Hadn't T he just been at school, fleeing from a horde of zombies? Why had he suddenly arrived in this strange place? Confusion etched across his face. Eno surveyed his surroundings. He could breathe, yet There was

no sensation of air moving around him. Although enveloped in darkness, his vision remained unaffected. The atmosphere was unnervingly eerie, devoid of any vitality. Hija Jun, are you nearby? Eno called out, hoping for a response, but was met with silence. Could this be the afterlife? A chill ran down his spine, but he distinctly recalled that he had not been bitten by a zombie, nor had he chosen to end his life. It was Unfathomable that he could simply perish without warning. As he grappled with these thoughts, a row of imposing metal doors materialized in the void before

him. A cold sweat broke out on his brow, fearing that something monstrous might emerge from those doors to claim his life. Yet after what felt like an eternity, the doors remained shut, gradually revealing intricate patterns and inscriptions, Eno approached one of the iron doors, noticing the emblem of Two intersecting pistols emblazed upon it. Above in Chinese characters, it read one VL armory pistol storage access level administrator. An armory, Eno furrowed his brow, contemplating whether this place served as a repository for weapons. His gaze shifted to another iron door. Another grand door bore the imprint of

an assault rifle inscribed with Chinese characters that read one VL armory assault rifle vault access privilege level one administrator. The Other doors exhibited similar designs, some adorned with the likeness of shotguns, others with machine guns, and yet others with sniper rifles. The prospect of a trove of firearms and ammunition behind these doors intrigued Ino, a slight smile gracing his lips. At that moment, he comprehended why, in his dreams, he wielded an array of weapons with such ferocity, he had been carrying a veritable armory. If only he could unlock these doors, perhaps he would Seize the

weaponry within. Yet, devoid of handles or electronic locks, the imposing doors left Ino at a loss, unsure of how to proceed. Just as despair began to settle in, the golden bracelet adorning his wrist suddenly shimmerred. Could it be that this bracelet was the key to opening these doors? A thought emerged unbidden in En Ino's mind. He pressed the bracelet against the metal door emlazed with the image of a handgun. To his astonishment, The heavy door slid open to the side, precisely as he had imagined. This peculiar bracelet was indeed remarkable. Grasping the door frame with

both hands, he peered inside, an overwhelming sense of all washing over him. Behind the door lay a secluded chamber spanning thousands of square meters. This vast space contained nothing but firearms, resembling a veritable museum of weaponry. Good heavens, could this place be the layer of an arms dealer? With Trepidation, Ino cautiously stepped into the armory. Inside the chamber, an array of handguns lined the shelves. Beretta, Glock, Sig Sauer, M1911, Colt, USP, Browning, Desert Eagle, renowned firearms from across the globe gathered in unison. Some pistols were neatly arranged on racks for selection, while others hung on

the walls as if for exhibition. Ino noted that each handgun was accompanied by a Chinese label detailing the firearms name, Manufacturer, specifications, model, weight, and other crucial parameters. He casually picked up a handgun from the shelf, examining it closely. It was the P226 model designed and produced by Sig Sauer. The overall length was 196 mm, height 139 mm, and it weighed 865 g when unloaded. It utilized standard 9 mm cartridges with a magazine capacity of 15 rounds and an initial bullet velocity of 350 m/s. My goodness, the sensation of holding a real gun was exhilarating.

This was Ino's first encounter with an authentic handgun. Previously, he had only engaged in virtual battles. Seated before a computer screen, maneuvering his mouse and keyboard against online adversaries, never having truly pulled a trigger. The weighty, robust feel of the firearm instilled an unprecedented sense of security within him. Holding the gun in one hand, he mimicked the actions of characters from movies and games. Aiming toward the doorway as he pulled the Trigger. The pistol emitted only a crisp click, devoid of any projectile. Eno promptly extracted the magazine, only to discover it was devoid of ammunition.

Why are there no bullets? Eno furrowed his brow in frustration. He turned back to the gun rack, searching diligently for some time, yet the elusive bullets remained hidden. He attempted to switch to another pistol, but upon removing the magazine, he found it too was empty. Damn it. Who has concealed the Ammunition, Eno exclaimed in exasperation. Possessing a firearm without bullets is akin to a unic wandering a brothel, merely an observer incapable of action. Chapter 6. The shooting range and the firearms instructor. Just as Eno was consumed by his vexation over the missing ammunition, the wall

adorned with firearms behind him suddenly rotated, revealing a concealed passageway. Ah, it seems the armory harbors a hidden Corridor. Curiosity peaked, Eno ventured inside. Traversing the narrow passage for a few minutes until the space opened up before him. It was a rectangular shooting range roughly the size of a swimming pool enclosed by a soundproof cement barrier. To the left of the entrance stood five training tables from which five tracks extended, each supporting a humanoid target at its far end. Incredible. It is quite extravagant to possess a professional shooting range For practice. Eno had only seen

such places on television, and now he had the opportunity to experience it firsthand. Approaching the training tables, he discovered an array of professional shooting gear, elongated empty magazines, boxes brimming with ammunition, tactical goggles, noiseancelling headphones, and tactical belts. So, the bullets were right here. Eno excitedly opened the box, revealing a neat arrangement of bullets within. Regret washed over him for not bringing his firearm along. Just as he prepared to turn and leave the shooting range, he noticed that the passageway back to the armory had inexplicably closed. Damn it, why is the door shut, Eno hurriedly

searched for a switch to open the passage. Ultimately, he found a 20-in LCD monitor to the right of the passageway door. It appeared to be the terminal controlling the shooting range. Upon gently touching the screen, it Illuminated softly, revealing a selection interface. Eno leaned closer to the screen where various shooting training programs were listed. There were options for fixed target shooting, moving target shooting, rapid draw shooting at close range, precision shooting at long distances, and even disassembly and maintenance training for firearms. After selecting the desired training program, the range would execute it according to the

Pre-programmed settings, ENO attempted to click on the fixed target shooting option, which prompted several further selections. 5 m target, 10 m target, 25 m target, 40 m target, and custom. It appeared that above the target there was a movable rail allowing for adjustments of the target's position and distance according to the trainees requirements. After completing each round of shooting practice, the terminal would automatically tally the score. The Higher the score, the more effective the training. Certainly, these specialized training subjects are utterly daunting for someone like Eno, who has never even touched a firearm. Fortunately, Eno

discovered a shooting instructor task option in the lower left corner of the screen. By clicking the instructor icon, he could summon a professional shooting coach. The coach would provide hands-on instruction on various firearm knowledge and shooting techniques. Is this for Real? They've even arranged a shooting instructor for me. Eno glanced around and noticed that the entrance and exit of the shooting range were completely sealed. How would the instructor arrive at his side, driven by curiosity? Eno couldn't resist clicking the instructor icon. A clear ringing sound echoed in his ears. Suddenly, a burly soldier clad in

camouflage sporting a thick beard. seemingly materialized out of thin air behind Eno. Startled, Eno jumped back. What a joke. This is too exaggerated. The bearded coach greeted Eno with a smile, saying, "Hello, administrator. How may I assist you?" The instructor's tone was cold and emotionless, reminiscent of a robotic entity. "Aministrator, when did I become an administrator?" Eno felt perplexed. Yet, since this was the first person he encountered, he extended a friendly hand. "My name is Eno. May I ask how to address you?" The moment Eno's fingers Made contact with the bearded coach, they passed right

through his body. A handshake turned out to be a feudal endeavor. It dawned upon Eno that the shooting instructor standing before him was in fact a mere illusion. He was merely a virtual persona created through holographic projection technology. So, you are just a holographic projection. A glimmer of disappointment flickered in Eno's eyes. The virtual projection was so lielike, it blurred the lines of Reality. It seemed that in this desolate and mysterious space, he was indeed the only living being. The shooting instructor replied earnestly. I am an AI program controlled by the warehouse system with the

identification code 9757. You may call me by my code or feel free to give me a name. My primary function is to assist and guide you through all firearms training modules. Primary function AI program. Despite being merely an AI, it could communicate Normally. And Eno hoped to glean some vital information from it. Eager to ascertain his whereabouts, Eno asked, "All right, even if you are not human, it doesn't matter." 9,757. "Can you tell me where exactly is this place?" The shooting instructor replied mechanically, "This is a realm created by a former administrator, entirely isolated from

the world you inhabit, existing as an independent space. In this independent space, you will be Wholly unaffected by the external world. independent space. So, I have traversed into an alternate dimension. No wonder I haven't encountered a single living soul. I thought I was dead. Upon learning the truth from the shooting instructor, Eno's previously anxious heart finally found solace. She continued to inquire, "Why are there so many weapons from the human world in this isolated inner realm? And why do you refer to me as the warehouse Administrator? The weapons and equipment here were collected by the

former administrator from the outer world and brought into the inner realm. As for why you have been granted the status of administrator, I regret to inform you that my authority is insufficient to elucidate that matter," the instructor replied. After hearing the instructor's response, Eno's confusion deepened. Who was this enigmatic former administrator? And why did he amass such A plethora of human weaponry? Did he foresee the outbreak of the zombie virus on Blueest Star? And did her recurrent dreams about zombies stem from the influence of this former administrator? What was his name? What connection did he

have with her? And why did he bestow the entire arsenal upon her? Eno posed these three questions in rapid succession. The shooting instructor maintained a calm demeanor as he responded. I am sorry but my authority Remains inadequate and I am still unable to answer the questions you have just raised. Eno sighed. It seemed the former administrator had undoubtedly placed certain restrictions within this mysterious space. To unravel the enigma, she would have to devise another approach. Well, then since this former administrator has entrusted the entire armory to me, he likely intends for me to utilize these

weapons against the zombies outside. Does this mean I can Take the weapons from this inner realm into the outer world? The shooting instructor nodded, "Yes, as long as your weapon proficiency meets the systems stipulated requirements, you may take any weapon from the armory at any time. Just as Eno had surmised, the weapons from the inner realm could indeed be employed in the real world. However, what on earth was weapon proficiency?" Eno furrowed her brow. It appeared to be yet another threshold devised by the Former administrator. Could you explain to me what weapon proficiency entails? The

shooting instructor replied. Weapon proficiency is an assessment criterion set by the former administrator. He believed that while providing you with weapons, it is equally important for you to understand how to wield them skillfully as well as to be aware of the various performance characteristics of each weapon. For instance, while both handguns and sniper rifles fall within The category of firearms, they differ significantly due to their distinct purposes. Without professional firearms training, you would not only be unable to harness the weapon's full potential, but could also inadvertently harm yourself or your companions through improper handling. Therefore,

you are not permitted to remove any weapons from the armory unless your proficiency surpasses the minimum standard. Now, it became clear the former administrator's Foresight was indeed meticulous. No wonder there were no bullets to be found in the previous armory. He was concerned about the risks of mishandling and accidental discharge. Eno finally understood that in order to wield the weapons here, she needed to undergo professional training first. However, this will undoubtedly be a lengthy process. By the time I learn how to shoot, those classmates being pursued by zombies outside will likely have Perished. The shooting

instructor shook his head and reassured me. You need not worry. In this dimensional space, there is no concept of time. You may remain as long as you wish. You will not experience hunger, thirst, or even aging. Only upon your return to the real world will time resume its normal flow. Wow, that's incredible, Eno exclaimed, his mouth agape in astonishment. This armory seemed tailorade for him, allowing not only the freedom to select Weapons at will, but also a safe haven for practice. An intriguing thought suddenly crossed his mind as he gazed at the shooting instructor. Since

you are merely a virtual entity created by AI, might it be possible to redesign your appearance to my liking? Although the burly mercenary before him appeared formidable, he did not align with Eno's preferences. Your request can certainly be accommodated. My current appearance is the systems default vis. If you wish To reset it, I can extract character models from the database. My skin, attire, and even voice can be adjusted to your taste. Once modified, I will transform from a virtual projection into a tangible entity, the shooting instructor replied candidly. A smile crept across Eno's lips. How

remarkable. Very well. Let me see what skins and character models the program has in store. I shall select a persona that pleases my eye. Eno accessed the Character mod files of the shooting instructor and discovered that not only could he manipulate the appearance, but he could also directly apply classic characters from games or films as substitutes. These iconic figures included Lara from Tomb Raider, Master Chief from Halo, Dante from Devil May Cry, and an array of characters from the Resident Evil series. Huh? Such a plethora of character models must surely be a legacy left by

the former Administrator. Truly to my taste, Eno mused, licking his lips. Considering that the enemies outside were predominantly zombies, it seemed more fitting to choose a main character from the Resident Evil series as his shooting instructor. Thus, Eno extracted the primary protagonists from Resident Evil. Should he select Chris, Jill, Leon, Clare, or Ada Wong? Ultimately, his gaze settled on Ada Wong's character model. This time, I'll choose any Wong. Upon Selecting the character, the bearded gentleman before him vanished. The character modeling commenced, and as the systems voice prompt sounded, a beam of laser descended, layering upon

itself to gradually form a spelt female figure clad in a striking red evening gown. Goodness, what cuttingedge technology it has actually printed out a Wong, Eno exclaimed, whistling in delight. The visual of Andy Wong perfectly aligned with his aesthetic preferences, and the Thought of her soon instructing him in marksmanship filled him with boundless enthusiasm. Chapter 7. Choosing a fine firearm greetings, "Aministrator, I shall assist you in completing the foundational course of shooting training," Ant Wong said to Yano with a stoic expression. The appearance of the shooting instructor had undergone a remarkable transformation, and thus the

tone and demeanor of the conversation starkly contrasted with that of the Previous bearded coach. It appeared that this intelligent AI was also capable of adjusting its personality in accordance with different appearances. A bold thought suddenly emerged in Yano's mind. However, as he found himself in a crucial training phase, he resolved to set this notion aside and devote himself entirely to the training. Very well, where shall we begin? First, you need to select a firearm that suits you. Our armory boasts a collection of firearms Designed by renowned manufacturers such as Beretta, Fabri National, Smith Wesson, Glock,

Sig Sauer, Ruger, Browning, and Colt. I wonder if among these esteemed producers there exists a type of handgun you favor. Yo furrowed his brow. Despite having played various shooting games, his understanding of firearms was rather superficial. Half of the manufacturers Aunt Wong had mentioned were unfamiliar to him. What about the Desert Eagle? Yano suddenly Recalled the handgun that frequently appeared in games. To his surprise, Aunt Wong shook her head in disdain upon hearing its name, the Desert Eagle. Why would you choose such a flashy yet impractical piece of equipment? In games, the Desert Eagle is

undoubtedly a weapon of choice. Many gamers at the outset forgo purchasing body armor merely to save up for a Desert Eagle. How has it come to your attention as a flashy and impractical weapon? Yo was Somewhat bewildered. The power and range of the Desert Eagle were well recognized in the gaming realm. Yet, why did it seem so trivial in Aunt Wongs eyes? Ant Wong promptly elucidated. You have been utterly misled by the game. In reality, the Desert Eagle does not perform as impressively as depicted. This firearm was originally designed for hunting. Employing large caliber magnum

ammunition, which may prove effective against large games such as elk or Grizzly bears. However, its performance in practical tests has been dismal, rendering it unsuitable for noviceses like yourself. a hunting handgun. This was the first time Yano had heard that the Desert Eagle was intended for hunting. No wonder its gunfire was so loud and its recoil so substantial. Yet, could it be dismissed as impractical merely because it was a hunting weapon? Antwan countered. Are you aware of the Desert Eagle's critical shortcomings? Yano pondered for a moment before responding. I only know that the Desert Eagle

has significant recoil and produces a loud report. The instant it is fired, it might attract nearby zombies. Indeed, any firearm utilizing gunpowder as its propellant will exhibit some degree of recoil. The greater the recoil, the more challenging it becomes to operate. The Desert Eagle employs a large caliber magnum round, resulting in a recoil that far surpasses that of Other handguns of similar ilk. Even within the confines of the virtual gaming realm, Eno can perceive the formidable kick of the Desert Eagle. Each time a shot is fired, the weapon's body and muzzle rise dramatically, necessitating a

longer duration for players to realign the aim. Consequently, the firing rate of the Desert Eagle is invariably slower by a fraction of a second compared to its counterparts. While opponents may Unleash several rounds, those wielding the Desert Eagle may have only discharged a single shot. This slower rate of fire renders the Desert Eagle susceptible to being overpowered by weapons with quicker firing capabilities. In reality, the significant recoil of the Desert Eagle not only affects its firing speed, but can also inflict harm upon the user. Individuals with weaker wrist strength may find themselves inadvertently Striking their

forehead due to the powerful recoil. Continuous firing without the robust physique and wrist strength akin to that of a certain governor may even result in fractured bones. Ant Wong elaborated, "Recoil is merely one of the drawbacks. The Desert Eagle's weight is considerably greater than that of other handguns. Did you know that in an unloaded state, the Desert Eagle weighs a staggering 2 kg? Its overall length reaches 270 mm, even Surpassing the dimensions of some submachine guns, making it quite inconvenient to carry. Eno was taken aback, his eyes widening in astonishment. While the game fails to

convey the burdens of weight, reality mandates consideration of such factors. Imagine the sensation of leaping about while hefting a 2 kg metal object. Antwan continued, "If a weapon is excessively heavy, it not only impedes your reaction time, but also drains your Stamina. In highstakes encounters, survival often hinges on mere fractions of a second. If you can pull the trigger before your opponent does, your chances of survival will undoubtedly increase. Thus, the heavier the weapon, the more compromised your mobility and agility become. It appears that one cannot simply transpose gaming experiences into the real world. After

absorbing Ant Wongs insights, Eno gained a newfound understanding of the Desert Eagle. Ant Wong then pointed out a third disadvantage of the Desert Eagle. Furthermore, it possesses a glaring flaw. Its magazine capacity is woefully limited, accommodating only seven rounds. Fewer bullets necessitate a higher accuracy rate. Should you exhaust your ammunition without dispatching your adversary, the enemy will not afford you the luxury of reloading. Therefore, handguns with larger capacities afford a greater margin for error, even if your Initial shots fail to hit the target, you can continue firing. Eno nodded in agreement, recognizing the validity of

Ant Wong's observations. Given that the Desert Eagle employs large caliber rounds, it occupies more space, allowing for a maximum of only seven bullets in its magazine. When faced with other handguns that can hold 15, 17, or even 20 rounds, the Desert Eagle's firepower can easily be subdued by the opponent. Since the Desert Eagle is ills suited For a novice like me, which firearm should I ultimately select? Eno was keen to hear Antwongs council. With a charming smile, Ant Wong suggested, "I recommend that you consider the Glock series of handguns produced by the Austrian company Glock.

Isn't the Glock the weapon of choice for criminals?" Eno exclaimed, "The Glock handgun is also renowned in shooting games. Although its square design lacks the aesthetic appeal of the Desert Eagle, it boasts a rapid Firing rate, minimal recoil, a large magazine capacity, and an affordable price, making it a handgun of commendable value. In games such as CF and CSGO, the Glock is the default initial equipment for the Criminal Faction. Of course, the Glock is not without its flaws. Its power is relatively low, and its range is far inferior to that of the Desert Eagle. At

times, when the magazine is fully expended, it may struggle to take down An enemy clad in body armor. "A weapon for criminals indeed," Aunt Wong remarked, a subtle smile gracing her lips, revealing a thought-provoking expression. "This reflects yet another instance of gaming miscommunication. In reality, the Glock is predominantly utilized by law enforcement agencies such as police and military forces. For instance, the renowned German GSG9 counterterrorism unit, the Federal Bureau of Investigation, FBI, in the United States, and SWAT teams are all ardent supporters of the Glock. Over 40 nations, including Austria, Sweden, and Norway have adopted

the Glock as their standard military sidearm. It certainly sounds impressive. So, what advantages does the Glock handgun possess in comparison to the Desert Eagle? Eno inquired with curiosity. A firearm that garers the favor of numerous law enforcement and military agencies must undoubtedly possess exceptional Qualities. First and foremost is the weight of the gun. As Aunt Wong explained, she retrieved a holographic model of the Glock handgun from the database, presenting it to Eno. The Glock is constructed from lightweight polymer materials with an empty weight of merely zero 62 kg less than one-third that of the Desert

Eagle. Even women with less physical strength would find it manageable to wield. With such a lightweight and plastic construction, Isn't the firearm prone to damage? Eno questioned. Aunt Wong shook her head with a smile, reassuring her, "Rest assured." Although the Glock is made of polymer plastic, its strength is on par with conventional metal materials. The Glock has undergone rigorous testing in environments ranging from -40 to -7° C, demonstrating reliability and stability that even surpasses traditional steel handguns. However, the Desert Eagle possesses significantly greater power Than the Glock," Eno noted, recalling the Glock's feeble performance in

games, which left an unfavorable impression on her. Aunt Wong nodded in acknowledgement, stating, "The Glock utilizes 9 mm ammunition, which naturally does not match the firepower of the larger caliber Desert Eagle. Yet, while it sacrifices power, it gains a higher rate of fire and reduced recoil in return to effectively combat zombies. One might find it significantly easier To achieve headshots with a Glock than with a Desert Eagle. After listening to Ant Wong's introduction, Ino's perception of the Glock handgun underwent a considerable transformation. In fact, when dealing with zombies, which can only be dispatched with head

shot, a weapon of smaller caliber suffices. There is no need to relentlessly pursue greater firepower, Antwan continued. Moreover, you may not be aware that the Glock handgun can also Be switched to fully automatic mode. In this mode, the firing rate can reach an astonishing 1 300 rounds per minute. What? 1 300 rounds per minute? Such a terrifying rate is indeed faster than that of many submachine guns, Ino exclaimed. However, he pondered the rapid depletion of ammunition that such a high rate would entail. The faster the firing rate, the quicker the bullets would be consumed. in

a worried that once the fully automatic mode was Activated, the magazine capacity might not last more than 3 seconds, the standard Glock magazine can accommodate two rows of 17 rounds, more than double that of the Desert Eagle. For a handgun, a capacity of 17 rounds is quite ample. Of course, if one finds this firepower insufficient, there is the option of a 33 round extended magazine. A 33 round magazine could truly serve as a submachine gun, Ino thought. Feeling increasingly drawn to the idea of Possessing his very own Glock handgun. Chapter 8. Live fire training. Following

Ant Wongs advice, Ino ultimately selected a Glock 18C as his dedicated sidearm for practice. The Glock 18C is a handgun capable of fully automatic firing. Even in the land of the free, this firearm is not available for sale to the general public. Reserved instead for a select few military and law enforcement agencies. The handgun features two firing modes, single shot Or continuous fire. In single shot mode, each pull of the trigger releases one bullet, while to deplete the magazine rapidly, one must continuously pull the trigger. The rate of fire is entirely dependent on the shooter

s speed. However, when switched to continuous fire mode, holding the trigger down unleashes a torren of bullets in a remarkably short span of time. The advantage of automatic fire is the ability to release a substantial volume Of rounds instantaneously, suppressing the opponent as firepower and making it difficult for them to retaliate. Of course, there are significant drawbacks. In fully automatic mode, the firearm behaves like an uncontrollable beast, resulting in a marked decrease in accuracy and rendering precise shots nearly impossible. With the Glock in hand, Ino turned to Aunt Wong and said, "So, where shall we

begin? I'll first teach you the simplest foundational Operations." Aunt Wong definitely picked up a Glock identical to Inos from the shelf. The Glock in my hands is not yet chambered. Thus, the part enveloping the barrel remains in a retracted state. This condition is commonly referred to as the empty chamber flag. A handgun in this state is absolutely safe and will not discharge accidentally. Remember this. As she spoke, Aunt Wong produced a magazine from beneath her skirt and inserted it into the chamber. With a Crisp sound, the magazine clicked into place in the handgun. The portion

that maintains its retracted state when the chamber is empty is known as the slide. After inserting the magazine, pressing the slide release allows the slide to move forward, chambering around. Yuno mimicked Aunt Wong s actions, pushing the slide forward, successfully loading the bullet into the chamber. Aunt Wong placed her finger on the trigger and remarked, "Chambering around is merely The first step. To ensure the bullet fires, you must next disengage the safety mechanism." Almost all firearms are equipped with a safety device intended to prevent accidental discharge. However, the location of this safety mechanism varies among

manufacturers. If one is unfamiliar with the firearm structure, they may not even know how to disengage the safety. Do you know where the safety is on a Glock handgun? Aunt Wong inquired, gazing at Yo. Yuno examined the gun closely from various angles, noting the sleek design of the Glock, seemingly devoid of an external safety switch. I don't know, Aunt Wong explained. The safety mechanism of a Glock differs from that of traditional handguns. It does not feature an external safety. Rather, its safety is integrated within the trigger itself, comprising a flat structure that forms a singular

component with the trigger linkage. The safety can only be Disengaged when the trigger is pulled. As soon as your finger leaves the trigger, the handgun reverts to a safe state. I see. You know, acknowledged. Finally, grasping the correct method to disengage the safety under Aunt Wongs guidance. Excellent. You should be aware of the final action. pulling the trigger, she continued. You know, nodded, understanding that the act of pulling the trigger was straightforward, even manageable for a child. Before you Fire, I must remind you that high velocity automatic handguns are prone to jams. If you encounter

such a situation, remain calm and do not panic. Press the jammed round release. Then move the slide back and forth to clear the obstruction from the chamber, allowing you to resume firing. Understood, Yo, replied, having learned how to resolve a jam from Aunt Wong. Now, let me teach you the proper shooting stance. An accurate shooting position can Significantly enhance your accuracy, so it is crucial to remember it well. As she spoke, Aunt Wong turned to face the target ahead. Please assist me in moving those targets to a distance of 5 m from us. You know,

approached the terminal and set the target at 5 m. Shooting at this distance is relatively easy, making it suitable for noviceses. Once the humanoid target had glided along the track to its designated 5 m position, it finally came to a halt. Aunt Wong Extended her arms, positioning the handgun. From her stance, it was evident that the handgun and her arms formed a perfect isosles triangle. Currently, there are two representative shooting stances. The first of which is the isosles triangle grip. As demonstrated by me, Yuno earnestly imitated Ant Wong's shooting posture. Adopting this shooting stance effectively

mitigates the impact of recoil on the arms, resulting in heightened accuracy when Targeting distant objectives. However, the exposed area is significantly larger and in practical combat scenarios, this position with hands extended far from the body renders one vulnerable to disarmament in close quarters engagements as well as slowing the speed of reloading. After a Wong concluded her explanation, she suddenly altered her original grip. Observing her, one could see her right arm fully extended while her left arm curled around the firearm, Reminiscent of a boxing posture. The second method of shooting, known as the weaver stance, presents

a smaller target profile and allows for greater agility. Nonetheless, the aiming baseline is noticeably shorter than that of the isosles triangle stance, making it challenging to maintain accuracy at slightly greater distances. In summary, each of these shooting stances possesses distinct advantages and disadvantages, necessitating an adaptive approach based On 1S environment. Are there only these two shooting stances? Eno recalled a particularly stylish grip from a film, though he could not recall its name. "Is this what you mean?" Aunt Wong understood Eno s reference. She then bent her elbow sharply, bringing the firearm close to her face,

almost embracing it with her upper body. Eno exclaimed excitedly, "Yes, yes, that is the stance." In recent action films, the protagonists frequently utilize this Grip. This particular shooting posture is referred to as the central axis lock technique, abbreviated as C. It is quite popular among special police forces and counterterrorism units in various countries. However, this grip is not merely for show. It serves to prevent opponents from seizing the weapon. Mastering CR requires a foundational knowledge of combat techniques which may prove challenging for a novice like you. It is advisable to first grasp the two Aforementioned

stances. Antwong sords effectively dissuaded Eno from pursuing that thought. Regardless of the skill one wishes to learn, progression must be methodical. One cannot aspire to run before mastering the art of walking. Very well, I shall commence my studies with the foundational techniques. Eno began to practice the initial two stances with growing proficiency. Whenever he faltered, Aunt Wong promptly corrected him. After repeating the Firearm handling motions numerous times, she finally permitted Eno to engage in live fire practice. Eno seized the pistol and inserted a magazine filled with 17 rounds into the chamber. Taking a deep breath,

he racked the slide. With a sharp click, the slide moved forward, enveloping the elongated barrel, allowing a bullet to smoothly enter the chamber. Once loaded, the handgun seemed to possess a soul of its own. He disengaged the safety and pulled the Trigger. With a resounding bang, a flash erupted from the muzzle, and the recoil surged through his palm while the thunderous sound of gunpowder detonating reverberated against his eardrums. Wow. The sound of a real gun is so explosive. Although his wrist felt the intense force of the recoil, it remained within a manageable range. Following the

gunfire, the metallic clink of the spent casing hitting the ground echoed in the air. Eno promptly realigned the muzzle At a distance of 5 m from the target. A bullet hole roughly the size of a thumbrint marred its surface. Although still a small distance from the bullseye, for Eno, a novice shooter. The absence of a miss was commendable. You performed admirably. Many individuals are often startled by the deafening sound of gunfire during their first experience, Aunt Wong remarked, nodding in approval. He he, "I have loved playing with firecrackers since Childhood. This level of noise does

not intimidate me. However, the recoil of a real gun is greater than I anticipated, and I may need some time to acclimate," Eno replied. In truth, as long as your stance is correct, even children can master the recoil of firing. Start with 300 rounds. Once you become accustomed to the gun's kick, shooting will become as effortless as breathing. Expecting me to fire 300 rounds right off the bat. Do you think ammunition grows on trees? Eno Mused, beused by Aunt Wong's straightforward approach to training. Sharpshooters are forged through practice without ample target practice. How can one

hone their shooting skills? As for ammunition, fret not, the arsenal is perpetually replenished, and you shall never run out. Unlimited supply of bullets. How delightful. I've never experienced such abundance in training, Eno thought as he steadied his breath and squeezed the trigger. The sharp Report of gunfire echoed throughout the shooting range. At 5 m, precision was not overly critical. As long as his form remained intact, the bullets would largely find their mark. Eno expended the remaining rounds in his magazine in one breath. A Wong stood nearby, supervising diligently, ready to correct any missteps in Eno's

technique. Through this process of refining his posture and grip, Eno gradually developed a muscle memory. By the time he finished the 300 Rounds on the table, he had nearly acclimatized to the recoil of the Glock pistol. "At last, "I'm done," Eno exclaimed, shaking his sore arms. Despite merely pulling the trigger, the recoil resonated throughout his body. After firing 300 rounds, his entire arm felt so sore that he could barely lift it. "Rest for 30 minutes, then practice another 300 rounds," Aunt Wong instructed. You're pushing me to my limits. Eno protested. Practice makes Perfect. The more

you train, the quicker your progress, she countered. Yet the noise is unbearable. My ears can hardly endure it. Although it was merely a small caliber pistol, the sound was still damaging to his hearing. Eno was not only physically fatigued, but also had to contend with the physiological effects of the gunfire. "If the noise bothers you, put on these noiseancelling headphones. They effectively mitigate the auditory assault of gunfire, Providing some relief, Aunt Wong suggested, pointing to a pair resting on the training table. After a 30-minute respit, Eno dawned the noise cancelling headphones and resumed his shooting

practice. In this enclosed space, where the passage of time seemed imperceptible, he could train tirelessly night and day. Under Aunt Wongs vigilant guidance, Eno's shooting skills advanced remarkably. The distance to the shooting targets at the range began at 5 m, Gradually extending to 10, 15, 25, and ultimately 35 m. Initially, Eno practiced with stationary targets before advancing to moving once. His shooting skills became increasingly refined over time. After dedicating more than 2 months to his training, he finally achieved a proficiency level of 60 with the Glock pistol. It was only when a weapon's proficiency surpassed

60 that it could be taken into the real world. However, Eno felt that a proficiency of 60 did not provide a sufficient sense of security, especially in a world overrun by zombies. The level of combat skills directly influenced one survival duration. Consequently, he remained at the shooting range, continuing to practice until he elevated his proficiency with the Glock to an impressive 82. This level of mastery surpassed that of the vast majority of professional shooters worldwide. Having fully mastered the two shooting stances Taught by Aunt Wong, Eno's accuracy against moving targets within 50 meters reached an

astonishing 89, it is noteworthy that the effective range of the Glock pistol is only 50 m. Beyond that, hitting a target relies entirely on chance. However, once his proficiency reached 82, no amount of practice could further enhance it. Confounded, Eno questioned Aunt Wong about the inability to achieve maximum proficiency. She explained that his pistol proficiency Had already reached its upper limit. Yet the evaluation system indicated that his proficiency was merely at 82. Still lacking a fraction to reach the full 100. For Eno, who struggled with perfectionism, that missing 18 felt like a thorn in his

throat, greatly frustrating him. The remaining 18 of proficiency could not be attained through training. It required real combat experience. This meant returning to the real world to gain experience by Battling zombies. Eno felt a surge of excitement despite the inherent dangers of the outside world. teaming with flesheating zombies. The purpose of his arduous training was to seize the opportunity to engage in battle. Indeed, as long as one wished, they could return to the real world at any time. Inquiring if he could take all the weapons from the armory, he realized that all fear stemmed from

a lack of firepower. With a firearm in hand, Eno believed he would Not fear the terrifying zombies. Although there was no restriction on the number of weapons he could carry, there were limitations regarding his load capacity. Should he exceed his maximum weight limit, he would be unable to leave. Additionally, because his administrator privileges had not yet been fully activated, he could only select from the handgun arsenal. Antwong informed Eno of these stipulations. He lamented that he could only choose Handguns and could not select more powerful submachine guns or assault rifles. Regrettably, the armory's permissions had

not been entirely granted to him, limiting him to the handgun selection. To unlock other weaponry, he would need to enhance his administrator privileges. only by achieving 100 proficiency with his current weapon. Could he upgrade his privileges and gain access to additional arsenals, it is akin to conquering a Video game. Eno now harbors some doubts. Could that former administrator possibly be a game designer? After all, how else could one concoct such myriad intricacies? Though he is temporarily restricted to a handgun, his confidence remains unshaken. Chapter 9. Preparations before the return upon departing from the shooting range.

Eno directly selected two pristine Glock 18 CS from the armory. There was no need for an excess of weapons. A sufficient Quantity would suffice. After all, one possesses but two hands, making it impossible to wield all firearms simultaneously like the multi-armmed Neza. Having chosen his weapons, he required ammunition. A handgun devoid of bullets is scarcely more than a toy. Therefore, Antwang guided Eno to the ammunition depot specifically designated for storing bullets. The ammunition depot bore no restrictions. Upon completing the basic training, it was Fully accessible to Eno. The door to the depot was adorned with

images of bullets. When Eno placed his golden bracelet against the door, it swung open automatically. Inside, an array of various bullet types filled the room, reminiscent of a battalion of ceremonial soldiers awaiting inspection. The sheer volume of ammunition could easily equip an entire division. Eno let out an excited whistle. The depot was considerably spacious, at least twice The size of the handgun armory. Hundreds of shelves brimmed not only with assorted bullet types, but also with magazines, belts, and drums for loading purposes. Each bullet type was clearly labeled with its corresponding firearm compatibility. There were 9mm

rounds designated for handguns and certain submachine guns, birdshot, buckshot, and slug rounds intended for shotguns, as well as full and reduced power rounds in seven, 62 mm, and five, 56 mm calibers Meant for rifles. Even larger caliber rounds of 12, 7 mm, and 14, 5 mm for machine guns, and sniper rifles were prominently displayed. In addition to conventional ammunition, ENO discovered numerous bullets with specialized functions. For example, tracer rounds capable of emitting a vivid light during flight, incendiary rounds designed to ignite targets, signal flares for distress calls, and illumination rounds. There were armor-piercing rounds with

Formidable penetration capabilities designed to incapacitate lightly armored targets or those concealed behind cover and dum dum bullets. Notorious for their devastating impact that causes extensive internal damage upon striking a target. These uniquely functional bullets can perform feats unattainable by ordinary ammunition in specific environments. The Glock handgun utilizes 9 mm Parabellum rounds, each weighing approximately 8 g. Eno collected five full boxes totaling 200 rounds of 9 mm ammunition. In addition to 100 Dum Dum rounds of the same caliber, the weight of this substantial cache of over 300 rounds approached 25 kg. After securing the ammunition, he

also needed to gather additional magazines. It is essential to recognize that during the heat of a gunfight, there is seldom ample time to load bullets one by one. Thus, it is prudent to have magazines preloaded with ammunition before combat, allowing for Immediate access when needed. The Glock pistol employs a double stack magazine. Featuring two parallel tracks within which the bullets are staggered, this ingenious design significantly enhances the magazine's capacity, expanding the original capacity of eight rounds to a remarkable 16. However, the double stack magazine is not without its drawbacks. It possesses a slightly greater width

than a standard single stack magazine. Furthermore, during the loading process, The spring pressure within the magazine is notably higher, making it quite laborious to press the rounds in. A standard Glock magazine can accommodate a total of 17 rounds, while an extended version can hold 33. In a moment of preparation, Eno acquired six standard magazines and four extended ones, resulting in an astonishing total ammunition capacity of 234 rounds. However, carrying such a plethora of magazines would undoubtedly overwhelm The pockets of his attire. Thus, Eno inquired with Aunt Wong about the availability of auxiliary items such as

backpacks or belts in the dimensional armory. Aunt Wong nodded affirmatively, indicating that such items were indeed stored in another warehouse. With a spark of excitement, Eno licked his lips. Let me take you to the equipment repository. Consequently, Eno followed Aunt Wong to another warehouse adjacent to the ammunition depot. This facility Housed non-lethal items such as clothing, armor, and weapon accessories. The repository was divided into three tiers, devoid of any firearm proficiency requirements, though Eno's current administrative privileges were modest, allowing access only to the lowest tier. The grand entrance of the equipment repository bore an emblem

depicting a bulletproof vest. Upon entering, Eno felt as though he had stepped into a military supply store reminiscent of Popular online marketplaces. Noise cancelling headphones, tactical goggles, gloves, camouflage uniforms, bomb-proof helmets, holsters, tactical belts, tactical vests, high-intensity flashlights, glow sticks, repelling ropes, tactical backpacks, sleeping bags, entrenching tools, binoculars. Though the majority of these items lack lethality, their synergistic use with weapons could yield exceptional results. Indeed, the variety here is astounding. If one were to open an online store, it would undoubtedly be a lucrative venture. Faced with the dazzling array of merchandise, Eno was momentarily at

a loss as to where to begin. After browsing for several minutes, he finally discovered a camouflage tactical belt on the shelves. According to Ant Wong, this belt was specifically designed for the Navy Seals, boasting multi-functional capabilities. Constructed from waterproof and durable nylon, it could Securely hold up to six spare magazine pouches simultaneously. Eno fastened the belt around his waist and turned to face the mirror. Feeling that the fit was perfect and did not hinder his mobility in the slightest. He then selected two leather holsters from the shelf. These holsters featured built-in clips, allowing them to

be strapped to the outer thigh for quick access when the need to draw a weapon arose. With the tactical belt secured and the Glock Pistol nestled within the holster, a surge of confidence washed over him. Haha, I am truly drawing closer to the heroic figure of my dreams. As the saying goes, a fine ste deserves an exquisite saddle. Likewise, a formidable weapon necessitates a superior weapon kit to unleash its utmost potential. However, even with a tactical belt and holster, Eno felt that something was a miss. Thus, he selected a pair of noiseancelling headphones and tactical

Goggles from the shelf. The noiseancelling headphones would mitigate the auditory assault of gunfire on his eardrums, while the tactical goggles would shield his eyes from the ejected shell casings during shooting. Finally, Eno stowed bullets and spare magazines into a tactical backpack. As for a helmet and bulletproof vest, they seemed unnecessary. After all, zombies do not wield firearms or launch attacks with weapons. Adorning himself with a helmet And vest would merely add to his burden, impeding his mobility. Once he was fully prepared, Eno turned to Aunt Wong beside him and said, "Coach, I have gathered everything

I need. How do we exit this dimensional armory? Simply rotate the bracelet you are wearing three times counterclockwise, and you shall return to the real world?" Aunt Wong replied, "Is it that straightforward?" "Then if I wish to reenter the dimensional armory, is it the same procedure?" Eno inquired. Aunt Wong shook her head, saying, "The dimensional armory has automatically bound itself to you. As long as you conjure the thought of returning to the armory in your mind, your body will be instantly teleported back. However, I must caution you that due to your current low permissions, your

visits are subject to certain limitations. What returns are restricted? Eno frowned in displeasure. If I could enter the dimensional armory at will, the zombies Outside would pose no threat. Indeed, upon your return to the real world, you must wait 12 hours before you may reenter the dimensional armory. Upgrading your administrator privileges can shorten the cool down period. Antwong explained 12 hours of cool down is quite lengthy. Eno complained. Yet he reconsidered such restrictions were likely a test left by the previous administrator. Well, if I cannot survive for even 12 hours with such ample Ammunition, it

would merely signify my unsuitability for survival in this apocalyptic world, and I would deserve my fate. With a deep breath, Eno grasped the golden bracelet and rotated it three times counterclockwise. A brilliant light gradually engulfed the entire dimensional space. When Eno opened his eyes, he found himself back in the reality overrun by zombies. Chapter 10. The return of the sharpshooter, "Oh no, stay away, you grotesque creature." Eno Exclaimed as he opened his eyes, immediately hearing Hijajjuns frantic cries. Before him stood the school nurse, her horrific visage etched with a ravenous hunger for fresh flesh. She

clutched Hijuns pant leg with both hands, desperately attempting to pull him closer for a bite. Meanwhile, Hijun lay on the ground, his face a mask of terror, kicking furiously at the nurse's chin while trying to rise. Despite the brutal blows rendering her Unrecognizable, the nurse seemed impervious to pain, refusing to relinquish her hold. Just as the standoff persisted, two more zombies emerged behind the school nurse. Hijun was utterly desparing. Dealing with the zombie before him was already a formidable challenge, and now two more had emerged, casting a shadow of doom over the situation. Witnessing his

friend in imminent danger, Eno instinctively unfassened the holster at His waist. With a speed that was almost blinding, he drew the Glock pistol from its sheath. His extensive shooting practice had ingrained a muscle memory akin to instinct. Holding the weapon with both hands, he adopted the Weaver stance. Curling his left arm for a firm grip, aligning the gun sights with the target, he pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! The bullets accurately pierced the skull of the female school doctor. In the blink of an eye, the once ferocious Figure collapsed to the ground as if the power

had been abruptly cut off. Startled by the gunfire, Hijajjun turned in shock. When he beheld Eno, adorned with noise-ancelling headphones, a tactical belt, and wielding a Glock, standing regally behind him, he was rendered speechless in astonishment. Hijun, it's been a long time. Eno greeted him with a smile. After a year apart, the reunion felt delightful. However, Hija Jun, bewildered, Exclaimed, "What do you mean long time no see?" Haven Tu been right behind me all along. To Hijun, it seemed as though Eno had never left his side. It appeared that, as Aunt Wong had said, the

dimensional armory had no concept of time. Though Eno had spent an extended period within, upon returning to the real world, it felt as if only an instant had passed since his departure. Before Hijun could finish his thought, Eno fired several more shots, swiftly Eliminating two zombies that sought to approach Hijjun. "What impeccable marksmanship!" Hijun exclaimed in awe. Eno, where did you acquire all this gear! Eno's astonishing transformation left Hijun momentarily perplexed. Just a short time ago, they were both unarmed, ordinary high school students. "How had Eno morphed into a fully equipped sharpshooter in the blink

of an eye? Don't ask so many questions. There is no time for explanations. We Must leave this place quickly, Eno urged. Despite having efficiently dispatched three zombies, the sheer number of undead on the floor remained staggering, and the gunfire had attracted more from below, danger still loomed. He Judge scrambled to Eno sigh. Eno. What should we do now? Eno furrowed his brow, contemplating for a moment. Currently, nearly 95% of the school's population had been infected by the zombie virus. With just the gun in his Possession, carving a path to safety would still be fraught with

peril. We should stick to the original plan and head to the teacher s office to retrieve a phone to see if we can contact the outside world. Even with a firearm in hand, Eno was not inclined to charge downstairs. It was crucial to remember that the entire Ching number one high school community, students, teachers, janitors, gardeners, cafeteria workers, and security personnel totaled nearly a Thousand individuals. Even though each bullet fired could obliterate a zombie, the supply of ammunition was woefully insufficient. All right, Eno, I will heed your every word. Wherever you go, I shall follow.

In Hijjun's eyes, Eno had become his lifeline, and he clung to him tenaciously. With a handgun in hand, Eno forged ahead, with Hijajin closely trailing behind. As Eno advanced, he dispatched zombies with ease, each one meeting its demise with a well-placed Shot to the head, none daring to approach within 5 m of them. Goodness, Eno, I had no idea you concealed such depths within you. Is your true identity that of a professional assassin? He Jun was left astounded by Eno's tactical prowess. Jun, have you been watching too many movies? There are no such things as

professional assassins in this world. Yet, the way Eno handled the firearm and swiftly changed magazines was reminiscent of a seasoned veteran. Eno, We've known each other since childhood, and I've never seen you handle a gun before. Could it be that your remarkable marksmanship is due to some sort of cheat? Although Eno's appearance remained unchanged, Hijajun felt as though he was witnessing a different person altogether, the glint in his eyes and his demeanor were starkly different from the Eno he once knew. You should play fewer games. There is no such thing as cheats in reality. Perhaps

influenced By Hijjun, Eno finally missed a shot. But he quickly regained his composure and obliterated the zombies head with his second attempt. Stop with the nonsensical chatter. It's hindering my performance. Hijjun promptly fell silent as they continued their path of destruction. The duo finally reached the office of their home room teacher. However, the door appeared to be locked from the inside. Hijjun twisted the handle, attempting multiple times to no Avail. Eno, it seems the door is bolted. Step aside. Eno pushed Hijun aside and aimed his handgun at the lock, firing a shot. Bang! The bullet

shattered the locking mechanism. Eno kicked the door with force and it finally swung open. The two hurried into the office. Quick, move some items to barricade the door. Once inside, Eno tipped over a cabinet brimming with folders. Hijun joined in, dragging over a sofa, a table, and some stools. They piled every piece of Substantial furniture near the entrance. The zombies outside were finally kept at bay, unable to breach the threshold for the moment. Hijun leaned against the wall, panting heavily. "Jun, stay put. I will check inside." Eno gripped his handgun, vigilantly surveying his surroundings. Although

the zombies outside could not enter for now, there might still be lurking threats within the office. He cautiously traversed the foyer and stepped inside, noting Discarded books, cups, pens, and staplers strewn about. Everyday office supplies left in disarray. A small amount of blood stained the floor, suggesting that the teacher's office had also fallen victim to a zombie attack. Otherwise, it would not be in such a state of chaos. Eno arrived at teacher Donna's office. Yet, he found no sign of the home room teacher. had he arrived too late and had something unfortunate befallen her, a

tumult of emotions Surged within him. Suddenly interrupted by a nauseating scent of blood. Following the odor, he beheld an overturned desk in the adjacent cubicle. As Eno approached, he discerned the silhouette of a man crouching behind the desk. The figure's back was turned, obscuring his features. However, the crude sound of gnawing reminiscent of an animal devouring bones reached Eno's ears. A chill coursed through him, extending from his forehead to his Spine. Eno quickly grasped the gravity of the situation and raised his gun, aiming at the shadowy figure. The man, sensing Eno's presence, slowly turned his

head. It was a grotesqually distorted face, pale and unrecognizable as human. Yet, Eno immediately identified him as teacher Guming Hui, the mathematics instructor. At just 40 years of age, Jis appearance was already that of a repugnant man in his 50s or 60s, with a protruding belly and Sparse hair resembling a balding Mediterranean. Whenever he grew angry, his shrill screams would echo, earning him the unflattering nickname Chihuahua teacher among his students. Bloodied and disheveled, the Chihuahua teacher faced Eno, cradling a female head that had been gnawed beyond recognition. Overcome with disgust, Eno pulled the trigger without

hesitation. The bullet pierced the Chihuahua teacher's throat. A torrent of blackened blood sprang forth From the severed trachea. The head in the teacher's grasp fell to the ground, rolling to Eno's feet. Eno repulsed, kicked it away, and fired another shot at the teacher's forehead. The second bullet obliterated the Chihuahua teacher's skull, brain matter splattering like a burst watermelon. Hearing the gunfire, Hijia Jun rushed forward only to collapse in wretching disbelief at the horrific scene. What the hell that disgusting? Eno, when did You become so ruthless? Eno sighed. If your head were nod to such a

state, you wouldn't he find my actions so cruel. Although the Chihuahua teacher was not well-liked by students, he had been a responsible educator, had he retained even a shred of reason, Eno would never have resorted to such violence. After dispatching, the teacher transformed into a zombie. The two began searching through teacher Donna's desk for confiscated mobile phones. Soon, they Uncovered a box filled with various devices, including their own. Jedjun, we finally found our phones. Fantastic. Quickly, let us call our families to assure them of our safety. Hijun, filled with joy, picked up his phone, ready

to unlock the screen when suddenly a strange noise emanated from a corner storage locker. Instantly, both of their nerves tightened. Could it be that there were still zombies lurking about? Eno exchanged a knowing glance with Hijajun, Simultaneously raising his gun and aiming it at the direction of the locker. Understanding the unspoken cue, Hijajun stealthily approached the locker and suddenly yanked the door open. Bang! A familiar figure tumbled out from within. Upon closer inspection, Eno realized it was none other than their home room teacher, Miss Donna. Miss Donna, how did you end up hiding in there?

Eno exclaimed, exhilarated to see her alive. Fortunately, he had refrained From firing his weapon, nearly mistaking his own teacher for a zombie. Miss Donna, still shaken, struggled to rise from the floor. Upon recognizing the two students before her, her eyes welled with tears of relief. Oh, it's you, too. What about the others? How is everyone at that moment? The authoritative demeanor she usually exhibited while teaching was nowhere to be seen. She trembled like a helpless, frightened creature. Eno extended his hand to help Her up, offering reassurance. Miss Donna, there's no need to be afraid. The

zombies in the building have been dealt with. We are momentarily safe. Zombies? How could there be zombies in the school? Miss Donna's expression was one of sheer disbelief. She struggled to comprehend how their once orderly school had devolved into a haven for the undead. Chapter 11. Call for help and self-rescue teacher. Please try to remain calm. We are just as bewildered By this transformation. Are we truly the only three left in the school? Despair filled Miss Donna's eyes. Perhaps there are other survivors, but we are not certain. The campus is now overrun with these flesheating

monsters, heed replied. Eno fetched a chair for Ms. Donna, saying, "Please take a seat and catch your breath. Could you tell us why you were hiding in the locker?" As Ms. Donna's emotions gradually stabilized. She sighed and recounted her harrowing Experience when the zombie virus outbreak occurred. Most teachers were in class, leaving only Ms. Donna, the math teacher, Miss Chihuahua, and the biology teacher, Mr. Dong, in the office. Before long, a terrifying chaos erupted on campus with students turning into frenzied attackers. Hearing the commotion outside, Miss Chihuahua intended to investigate. However, the moment she stepped

out the door, she was bitten on the neck by an infected Student. Mr. Dong rushing to assist quickly pulled Miss Chihuahua back inside and locked the office door. As Ms. Chihuahua's wound bled profusely, Mr. Dong attempted a hasty bandage while also reaching for his phone to call security. Yet, after connecting the call, he received no response. Just then, Miss Chihuahua underwent a horrifying transformation and bit through Mr. Dong's throat. Terrified to the core, I hastily sought refuge within A storage cabinet nestled in the corner. intending to emerge only after the Chihuahua teacher had departed in

search of assistance. However, the Chihuahua teacher not only remained but squatted on the ground, voraciously indulging in the remains of teacher Dong, unable to ascertain the situation outside and too frightened to venture forth, I held my breath, fearing that even a whisper might awaken the zombies within the room. Soon after, gunshots echoed from Outside and for a fleeting moment. I dared to hope that rescue had arrived. To my astonishment, the visitors turned out to be two boys from my class. Upon hearing teacher Tangs account, I exhaled in relief. It was remarkable that someone as defenseless

as teacher Tang managed to survive, it could only be attributed to sheer luck. Had I not fortuitously hidden in that cabinet, but instead followed the erratic behavior of most classmates, I might have already Become a member of the zombie horde. Thank goodness. Teacher Donna, you were not bitten by the zombies. I expressed my relief. What would happen if I had been bitten? Teacher Donna's face contorted with terror. clearly unaware that the virus could spread through the saliva or blood of the undead. If bitten, the virus would infiltrate one's body, and it would not be long

before one too succumb to madness and began to bite others, spreading the infection. You know, how do you know all this? Teacher Donna questioned. Her surprise palpable as she regarded me, a typically unremarkable student, now exuding an unexpected calm in the face of such a crisis. What astonished her most was the revelation that I had brought a gun to school. Teacher, you may find it hard to believe, but I have been having dreams about zombies in recent days. I even dreamed of shooting them with a gun. Dreams? So, you had foreseen the Calamity. No wonder

you seemed preoccupied in class today. Although my explanation appeared tenuous, teacher Donna chose to accept my words. I recalled my previous insistence that I had no interest in Eno's dreams. And now I found myself confronted with the irony of the situation. Since you had the fornowledge of this disaster, how did you manage to smuggle a gun into school? In our country, firearm possession is strictly prohibited and citizens who Harbor weapons face severe legal consequences. You not only acquired a gun but also brought it to school if the principal were to discover this. Expulsion would be

inevitable. After the school achieve the status of a key institution, security personnel have been rigorously inspecting every student entering the premises with metal detectors. Not even a fruit knife is allowed. How did you manage to evade the vigilant security at the entrance? With An awkward expression, I replied, "Teacher, I cannot disclose too much about the gun at this moment. Our immediate priority is to establish contact with the outside world or find a safe place to take refuge." Teacher Don nodded gravely. "Very well, since you have your unspoken troubles, I shall not force you. However, I

previously attempted to call for help. Yet, the lines were either busy or went unanswered. I wonder if they can still Be reached now." Upon hearing this, Eno and Hijajjun each took up their phones and began dialing for assistance. 110 was busy, 120 was busy, 119 was busy, and the municipal hotline went unanswered. Every attempt to reach out for help was met with either a busy signal or silence. "Damn it, how can it be that none of the calls can get through? "Even my family is not answering," Hijun exclaimed in frustration, nearly wishing to hurl his

Phone out of the window. He had not only dialed the emergency numbers, but had also called his parents and relatives. Yet, not a single person picked up, Eno found himself in a similar plight. Having exhausted every possible number to call for help, but to no avail. It seemed that his family was likely in grave danger as well. The anxiety that already weighed heavily upon them deepened further. Hijun logged onto his phone's web browser, seeking to Understand the situation outside. The internet was flooded with reports of chaos, fires, car accidents, and various cries for help. Eno

it appears that the situation outside the school is equally dire. Hijun remarked closing his phone since we cannot rely on external rescue forces we must devise our own means to carve a path through this turmoil. Eno with a serious expression gazed out the window and murmured if the conditions outside are worse than those within the School. The rescuers may well be overwhelmed. We should prepare ourselves in advance. In the distance a towering building of over 40 stories billowed thick smoke. It was unclear which establishment had failed to turn off their gas, igniting this inferno. Eno

could even discern vague figures leaping from the high-rise windows. "What kind of preparations?" "Eno, do not speak so alarmingly. I do not wish to be trapped in this school," Hijun said Despondently, cradling his head. It seemed the source of the virus had not originated within the school. Widespread chaos had erupted beyond its walls as well. At that moment, teacher Donna appeared to grasp the gravity of the situation, furrowing her brow as she said, "Chingqing City is a provincial capital with a population of millions. If the virus spreads unchecked, particularly in densely populated areas, the limited

police force in the city Will be utterly powerless to contain it. If the police are ineffective, the military should intervene," Hijun declared defiantly. "Even the most terrifying zombie is still flesh and blood. Bullets, shells, and even missiles can easily dispatch them." H Juns fervent words were met with a shake of Enos head. Jun, it is not as simple as you believe. Chingqing city does not have a stationed military presence. If troops are to be mobilized From outside the city, it would take at least 2 to 3 days. Moreover, even if the army were to advance

into the city, it is certain that we would not be the only ones seeking assistance. How can we disseminate our message? And once the army receives it, will they dare to risk their lives to rescue us? All these remain uncertain. Hijun found himself at a loss for words. It seems placing our hopes upon the military is not particularly reliable, Eno continued. Furthermore, we are not in a situation of home quarantine. We lack sufficient provisions. If the rescue team cannot arrive in a timely manner, even if we avoid being bitten by zombies, we may still perish

from starvation. Eno. Given our dire circumstances, what do you propose we do next? Teacher Donna inquired, looking towards Eno. First, we must leave the school, then seek a stronghold that is easily defensible. Stockpiling food and water to patiently Await the end of this crisis which may provide us with a chance for survival. You are correct. Remaining in school is perilous. We cannot stay here. We must find a way to escape. Hijun was eager to leave the school immediately. Ideally seeking a fortress with impenetrable walls to await the army's arrival. However, before leaving, he wished to

rescue as many other survivors on campus as possible. What? Even now you are thinking of saving others. We ourselves Are like clay idols crossing a river struggling to ensure our own safety. How can we afford the luxury of saving others? Hijun could not comprehend Eno's altruistic behavior. In the current environment, with zombies lurking throughout the school, attempting to rescue anyone seemed like a fanciful dream. Hijun, do not be so selfish. I believe Eno is correct. If we can save even one more person while ensuring our own safety, we will have an Added strength. Teacher Donna

firmly aligned herself with Eno. Eno gently patted Hijajjuns shoulder, signaling him to calm down. Jajjun, I understand your feelings. However, we cannot merely focus on the immediate challenges. We must also plan for our long-term survival. Should the situation continue to deteriorate, the outside world will only become more perilous than our current surroundings. With just a few of us, survival will be Exceedingly difficult. Therefore, we need to form a trustworthy team supporting one another to overcome this hardship. In truth, during his time in the dimensional armory, Eno had already devised plans for their future. With so

many weapons and equipment at his disposal, escaping the school alone would be no challenge at all. Yet, if he were the last person left in the world, what would be the point of living? Humans are inherently social creatures, Needing friends, family, and companions to lead a complete life. If he could establish a team of his own, even in a harsh apocalypse, life could still be vibrant and meaningful. Chapter 12. Survivors in the Broadcast Room. All right. All right. It seems I am utterly powerless against your relentless benevolence. Faced with Eno and teacher Donna's insistence on

rescuing others, Hijjun had no choice but to relent. However, although the idea of Saving others had emerged, the practical execution of such a plan was anything but straightforward. Hijun could not help but ask, "Eo, even with a gun in hand, searching for survivors amidst a horde of zombies is no simple feat, is it?" Eno furrowed his brows and nodded in acknowledgement. The difficulty of saving lives was far greater than that of escaping from zombies. During the rescue process, one must not only remain vigilant about their own safety, but Also protect those around them from being

bitten by the undead. If it were merely a matter of rescuing one or two individuals, Eno could manage. However, once the number exceeded three, he would undoubtedly be overwhelmed. Seeing Eno's troubled expression, Hijaj Jun continued, "Moreover, even if there are uninfected survivors left in the school, they are likely hiding in some obscure place, just like teacher Tang, where zombies cannot reach them. We do Not know the precise location of the survivors, nor do they know where we are. The prospect of saving them is not as simple as it seems. I will clear the building floor

by floor, eliminating the zombies in each room before searching for people." Eno proposed, "That approach is far too slow and utterly impractical. Besides, we do not have enough ammunition. Hijun refuted, shaking his head. Just as the two were embroiled in their argument, the usually Silent teacher Tang interjected. You two really are rather obstinate. Instead of having us search for the survivors, why not have them come to us? Teacher, what do you mean by that? Eno asked, gazing at her in confusion. Teacher Tang pointed to the loudspeaker mounted in the corner of the ceiling and said,

"We can utilize the broadcasting station upstairs to announce our presence throughout the school. Zombies cannot comprehend human speech, but if any Survivors hear our broadcast, they may take the initiative to find us. Teacher Tang's idea illuminated Eno's mind. Teacher, you are truly clever. The thought of using the broadcasting station to relay messages is brilliant, and the broadcast room seems to be just above us. That floor lacks classrooms and typically sees little foot traffic. If we block the stairway, then clear the zombies from that level. We can provide a relatively safe refuge for everyone. Eno believed

that teacher Tangs suggestion was worth a try. But the contrarian Hij Judge encountered, but the broadcast room is located on the sixth floor and currently each stairway is swarming with zombies. Even if someone hears our message, they would likely be too frightened to show themselves. Teacher Tang responded, "I have considered your concerns. In fact, there is no need for everyone to use the stairways congested with zombies. But if We don't take the stairs, how do we reach the sixth floor?" Eno felt increasingly perplexed. The educational building lacked elevators, and none of them had mastered the

art of parkour to evade the zombies along the way. Teacher Tang raised two fingers and said, "Have you forgotten? Our building has at least two fire hydrants on each floor. We can easily use the fire hose as an escape rope. This way, everyone can climb up using the fire hose." Eno's eyes lit up With understanding. The rubber hose coiled around the fire hydrant could reach lengths of 20 m. It is said that in the event of a fire or other emergencies, those trapped on higher floors can tie several knots in the fire hose and throw

it out of the window as a means of survival. Moreover, the resilience of fire hoses far surpasses that of ordinary clothing or bed linens. Even when subjected to the weight of several individuals simultaneously, they Will not tear or break. According to teacher Tangs plan, everyone would merely need to climb out the window and ascend via the hose, thus avoiding the zombieinfested corridors. Hij Jun, I find the teacher's suggestion quite feasible. Why not give it a try? Hijun replied with a rice smile, but can you single-handedly deal with the zombies blocking the door? Rest assured, I

have an ample supply of ammunition in my backpack. If it's just to clear out the Zombies on this floor, it should be more than sufficient. As he spoke, Inua set down his backpack. From within, he retrieved a spare Glock pistol along with five full boxes of ammunition. Inua opened the ammunition box and began to load fresh rounds into the empty magazine. carefully inserting each golden bullet one by one. Hijun was momentarily taken aback. Good heavens, Inua, I had no idea your backpack concealed so much ammunition. If it Weren't for the zombie outbreak at school, I

would genuinely suspect you were planning an earthshattering campus shooting. Teacher Tang also covered her mouth in disbelief. In you wouldn't ti actually intend to unleash a massacre here, would you? Ina shot a fierce glare at Hijun and said, "Teacher, please disregard this fool's nonsense. I have never been a victim of school bullying. So why would I engage in such outrageous behavior? My weapon is meant for Protection, not for indiscriminate slaughter. In given the prevalence of man-eating zombies, could you perhaps procure a firearm for my self-defense as well? Hijun approached Enoa with a sickopantic grin, rubbing

his hands together. I may not be able to guarantee other items, but when it comes to firearms, no matter how many you want, I can certainly arrange it for you. Inua had already intended to groom Hijun as his right-hand man. Although this fellow Could be rather annoying, he was undoubtedly a reliable ally in critical moments. Really, good brother, why don't you just give me that Glock pistol? Upon hearing that Enua was willing to help him acquire a gun, Hijuns eyes sparkled with excitement. What boy wouldn't he want his own firearm, especially in this perilous apocalyptic

environment where a gun's significance surpasses all else? I will certainly gift you a firearm, and not just one, But now is not the right time. Ina intercepted Hijuns outstretched hand. He Jun pouted in displeasure. Why not? Whether in CS or PUBG, I outplay you. Although I've never handled a real gun, one can observe pigs run even if they haven't eaten pork. Reality and games are two different matters. Without systematic practical training, suddenly using a real firearm can easily lead to accidental discharges and self-inflicted injuries. In are you implying that you Will personally teach me to

shoot? Of course. Shooting is one of the essential survival skills in the apocalypse. Once we are all settled, I will certainly instruct you. Though he Jedjun felt a twinge of discomfort, he understood that Inyo's words were indeed accurate. A firearm is ultimately a weapon designed for taking lives, not a child's toy. Should an accident occur, regret would come too late. Once all the magazines were fully loaded, Inuo Adjusted his holster, chambering around. "All right, we are ready to proceed." The two moved aside the obstacles blocking the doorway, leaving only a filing cabinet in place. The

zombies, having sensed human presence, pushed the door open, waiting patiently. Inuo decisively fired his weapon. With a sharp crack, the bullet struck the zombie, shattering its skull. Almost immediately, another zombie burst in, and Inuo fired again. The filing cabinet Obstructed the undead from advancing toward the door, allowing Inuo to shoot with precision, each bullet finding its mark without waste. Teacher Tang stood by in astonishment, speechless. Was this person truly a student from his class? Inuo's stance and demeanor while firing resembled that of a professional assassin straight out of a film. After taking down six zombies,

the blockade at the office door was finally cleared. Inuo stepped over the filing cabinet and Led the way outside with Hijun and Teacher Tang following closely behind. Jiajun, Teacher Tang, do your best to stay by my side and remain within my line of sight. Understood? Teacher Tang nodded. Despite being seven or 8 years younger than her, Inuo inexplicably instilled a sense of unprecedented safety within her. Under Inuo's protection, the trio successfully reached the sixth floor. This level housed no classrooms. Ascending further Would lead them to the rooftop of the teaching building. The broadcasting station, chemistry

lab, physics lab, biology specimen room, multimedia room, vocal room, and art room were all located on this floor. Aside from the duty students responsible for cleaning, few ventured to this level, resulting in the least number of zombies in the entire building. After easily dispatching a few zombies in the corridor, they arrived at the Broadcasting rooms entrance. Just as they were about to push the door open for figures clad in school uniforms suddenly burst forth from within. Oh, I didn't expect there to be survivors in the broadcasting room. Inuo, it seems our journey here was not

in vain. Hijuns astonished gaze fell upon the four survivors. The leading student among them wore a pair of gold- rimmed glasses. With a refined appearance, he exuded the aura of an artistic youth. Hijun recognized him immediately. He was Chin Hua, the president of the student council. Notably, Chin Huisho was a prominent figure at the school, excelling academically and possessing remarkable oratory skills. He typically served as the host for significant events like the opening ceremony and school anniversary. As for the two students following Chin Hua, Hijun could not name them. They were both tall and robust

with muscular builds, each Standing over 6 feet tall. It appears that special admissions are being extended to athletes. Among the last remaining survivors is a petite girl with short hair whose appearance, while not striking, is undeniably endearing. The quartet, led by the student council president, was quite animated upon encountering teacher Donna and her group. Chin Hua mistakenly assumed that Eno, who wielded a handgun to dispatch zombies, was a member of the police Rescue team and could not help but inquire, "Teacher Donna, have you brought a rescue team to save us?" Teacher Donna looked at Chin

Hawaii and shook her head in resignation. "Students, I apologize. We have yet to see any sign of a rescue team. We made our way to the broadcasting room on our own." "What? No rescue team? Then why did we just hear gunfire?" Chinisha responded, glancing at Eno, his mind swirling with confusion. Eno's Attire was nothing like that of a typical high school student. He resembled someone who had just returned from an overseas shooting range. He is a student from our class named Eno. Teacher Donna introduced. He is astonishingly a student at our school as well. Chin

Huas eyes widened in disbelief. The ever arrogant Chin Hua felt his perceptions being turned upside down. How had he never heard of such a remarkable individual hidden within the School? Just as Chin Hua stood in a daysaze, a growl of a zombie echoed from the staircase. Observing this, Eno immediately drew his handgun and rushed toward the staircase. Teacher Donna urgently urged Chin, "Do not just stand there." Quickly assist Eno in moving some items to block the staircase. If the zombies from below reach us, we will all be doomed. Understood. Chin Hua nodded, turning to the

two athletic students behind him. Machauan Liini and This classmate, come with me. He pointed to Hijun. Why am I being called? Hijun asked, bewildered. You are a boy and should possess more strength than a girl. Come with me to the vocal room and help push the piano out. Eno turned his head and said to Hijajjun, "Jun, go with them. I can hold on for a while longer." Eno stood guard at the staircase with his handgun. He was prepared to fire at any zombie that dared to show its face. In the meantime, the staircase had Already

accumulated a considerable number of zombie corpses. Yet, no matter how many zombies Eno dispatched, new ones continued to surge forth relentlessly, recognizing the urgency of the situation. Hijun seized his hesitation and followed the student council president toward the vocal room. The four burst into the vocal room where a massive piano was positioned near the entrance. The four boys rushed to the piano and exerted all their strength to Push the heavy instrument. The piano was quickly maneuvered into the corridor. "Eno, the piano is coming. Get out of the way!" Hijun shouted as he pushed the piano.

A screeching sound echoed from behind, prompting Eno to swiftly step aside upon hearing it. 1 2 3. Everyone let go with Chin Huao as command. The four almost simultaneously released their grip. The heavy piano propelled by immense inertia tumbled down the stairs with a resounding thud, becoming wedged At the narrow bend of the staircase. Two zombies caught off guard found their lower halves trapped beneath the weighty instrument. Regardless of their feudal struggles, they remained ins snared. The subsequent horde of zombies was effectively obstructed, their outstretched arms clawing at the air in a desperate attempt to

advance. Yet, they could not move forward. It appeared that the zombies below would be unable to ascend. Exhausted, Hijajjun wiped the Beads of sweat from his forehead and collapsed onto the ground. Chapter 13. New allies. Seeing the narrow stairway completely blocked by the piano, the group felt a sense of relief, allowing them to return to the broadcast room. Upon entering, Shin Huisho politely extended his hand to Enua. My dear classmate, your marksmanship is truly remarkable. I am Chin Hua from class 2 of the third year. It is a pleasure to meet you. Inua holstered his

glock and Shook Chin Huas hand, replying, My name is Inu, a student from class 4 of the third year. Enu the student council president squinted, scrutinizing Enu while mentally connecting this name with any relevant information. Unfortunately, it seemed that neither his academic performance nor athletic prowess stood out in any significant way. Typically, a student of Enua s unremarkable stature would hardly garner Chin Hua s attention. Enua appeared to perceive the Fleeting disappointment in the council president s eyes eyes and self-deprecatingly remarked, "There's no shame in not knowing someone like me, a nameless individual, realizing he

had been seen through, Chin Hua s countenance shifted to one of mild embarrassment." "Please don't take offense, Inua. Had I known of your exceptional shooting skills sooner, I would have certainly arranged for a special interview with you. Please do Not elevate me as a suspect for possessing illegal firearms. It would be a stroke of luck if I avoid incarceration. An interview is quite unnecessary. Inua's thoughts were solely focused on ensuring the survival of the group, dismissing any concerns about his own future. Perhaps to alleviate the awkwardness, Chin Hua shifted the topic. He gestured towards a

burly classmate with short hair beside him. Ina, allow me to introduce you to my companions. This towering figure is Machau Yuan, the captain of our school s athletics team. Machauan, the tallest among them, beamed Eddie Noah. His physique rivaled that of professional bodybuilders, exceeding the standards of an ordinary high school student. Beneath his black athletic tank top, his well-defined pectorals seemed poised to burst forth, complimented by a perfect set of eight-pack abs that resembled fractured armor. The imposing presence of such a figure was enough to Instill a sense of awe in you all. It is

a pleasure to meet you. Your shooting stance earlier was incredibly impressive. You must have undergone professional training from a young age. Indeed, I have practiced at shooting ranges abroad on several occasions. Eno fabricated an excuse with nonchulence, intending to deceive those present. He was unwilling to disclose the matter of the dimensional weapon to anyone. He jaan cast a puzzled glance at Eno. Eno, I had no idea you had traveled abroad. Eno feigned indifference and explained, "During the summer vacation 2 years ago, my uncle, who is in business, took me to Thailand. It was there at

a local shooting range that I learned how to shoot. Having hit the target a few times, you truly demonstrate remarkable prowess. Eno, you must be a shooting prodigy. Machauan gazed enviously at the pistol at Eno's waist. Shooting is not merely a skill that can be mastered Through brute force. Were he to use the gun, he would likely miss at least six out of 10 shots. Chin Hua wore a similarly skeptical expression. Even if Eno were indeed a shooting genius. How had he managed to deceive the security guards and smuggle such a dangerous weapon into the

school? Could it be that he anticipated a zombie outbreak? Despite his doubts regarding Eno's identity, Chin Hua introduced another male student without revealing his Thoughts. Eno, this classmate is named Liinley. Like Machauan, he is also a key member of our school's track and field team. Li Jinley was slightly shorter than Machaw Yuan and lacked his muscular build. Yet, his thighs and calves were notably robust, suggesting he had specialized in long-d distanceance running or long jump. PresidentQ, you are indeed fortunate to have two strong athletes providing protection. No wonder you have persevered for so long Observing

these formidable individuals. Hiaan felt a profound sense of security. Had it not been for their assistance earlier, neither he nor the student council president could have managed to move that heavy piano. Although we are both members of the track team, we specialize in different events. Machuan focuses on discus and shot put. While I train in hurdles and sprints, Li Jinly explained earnestly. Through this brief introduction, Eno gleaned the Distinctive attributes of the two. Machauan was a power athlete while he jinly excelled in speed and endurance. With such capable companions, Eno felt confident that the ensuing

rescue mission would proceed with greater efficacy. Behind Shin Hua stood a petite girl whom he introduced last. Her name is Lu Mingming and she is a grade lower than us in class 7 of the second year. Lu Mingming is a member of our student council primarily responsible for Writing promotional materials. Lu Ming Mming shily bowed to Eno and the others. Though not conventionally beautiful, she was a quiet girl, somewhat timid and reserved. After the student council president finished the introductions, Eno and Hija introduced themselves in turn. Following the exchange of information, Donna suddenly remarked to

Chin Hua, "By the way, Chin Hua, how did you come to hide in the broadcasting room?" Chin Hua responded, "Teacher Donna, we have actually been in the broadcasting room the entire time. We haven't gone anywhere." He Xiao and furrowed his brow in mild surprise. Surely during the outbreak of the virus, you all remained sheltered in the broadcasting room. The student council president nodded with an expression of calm assurance. Lu Mingming and I were preparing to record a special interview segment featuring our school's most talented athletes. The broadcasting room Boasted professional recording equipment, which is why

we invited the two most exceptional sports students to join us. You four are remarkably fortunate, having perfectly evaded crowded areas. Had you been in a classroom or on the playground, you would likely have been among the first to succumb to the undead. Hijun remarked with a click of his tongue. Since this floor typically had few people, we sought to avoid any interruptions during Our interview. However, just as we were halfway through the recording, we were startled by cries and pleas for help emanating from the playground. Upon opening the window, we were met with the sight

of people in a frenzy, attacking anyone in their path. Chaos reigned supreme. Sensing the gravity of the situation, I urgently instructed Machauan and Lee Jinley to barricade the broadcasting room door, preventing anyone from entering. Your response was Remarkably swift, managing to make the most rational decision in such a brief time frame. The student council president noted with admiration for Eno's decisive action when faced with a sudden disaster, he displayed not a trace of panic, instead maintaining a calm demeanor while directing his companions. In the early stages of a zombie outbreak, the greatest folly is to

rush into crowded spaces. Finding a secluded and safe refuge to await rescue Is undoubtedly the wisest course of action. Thank goodness the president stopped me. Had I recklessly rushed downstairs, I fear I would not have the opportunity to converse with you now. Machauan said with a goofy smile, "Have you encountered any other survivors aside from us?" Miss Donna could not help but inquire. The three boys lowered their heads in embarrassment while Lu Ming Ming wore a face of despair. What is it? Have you encountered anyone? Miss Donna pressed further with newfound courage. Lu Ming Mming

finally responded, I sorry teacher, there was a senior who passed by and sought our help, but we did not dare to let him in. Upon hearing this, Miss Donnas expression darkened. Shin Hua explained, "Teacher, it was I who insisted that we not let him in. I could not ascertain whether he had been infected by the virus. If we allowed him inside, our lives would also be Jeopardized." Miz Donna recognized the difficult position they were in, acknowledging that had they arrived sooner, they might have been able to save that student. She refrained from condemning Chin Hua

and his companions for their inaction. For if one cannot ensure their own safety, the notion of rescuing others becomes moot. Turning to Eno, Shin Hua remarked, "Currently, you are the only one armed. If you are willing to remain here to protect Everyone, we should be able to await the arrival of the rescue team. You should not place your hopes on the rescue team." Hijin said with a rise smile and a dismissive wave of his hand. We have made countless calls whether to 110, 120, 119, or even the mayor's hotline. No one is answering, the internet

is flooded with desperate pleas for help. The situation outside might be even more dire than our own. Upon hearing this, the expressions of the four individuals Immediately darkened. Are you suggesting that we cannot return home? The youngest among them, Lu Ming Ming, could not restrain her tears. Teacher Donna embraced Lu Ming Ming and reassured her. Do not cry. Everything will eventually improve. Shin Hua seemed to have anticipated this situation, turning to Eno to inquire. Eno, someone must have informed you in advance. Otherwise, you would not have brought weapons to school. Eno shook her head gloomily.

Unable to fathom why the student council president harbored such suspicion, questioning whether the calamity before them was somehow linked to her. No one informed me beforehand. I merely dreamt of zombies appearing at school. The notion of prophetic dreams sounded rather fantastical. Chin Hua sensed that Eno was intentionally concealing something, but recognizing her dismissive demeanor. He understood that further inquiries would yield no Fruitful results and opted to change the subject since your dreams can predict the future. Do you have any insight into where these infected individuals originated? Eno, I'm not entirely certain how the virus spread.

However, I recall that before the chaos erupted, a student from class 6, Ka Kong Hong, had already been bitten. The virus likely began its rampant spread across the campus from that moment. You know, your words jog my memory. He Jun interjected. The person who bit Kai Kong Hong was Lee Dongping. Therefore, Lee Dongping must be the source of the virus. Kai Kong Hong was later taken to the infirmary by a teacher where he subsequently bit the female school nurse leading to an exponential spread of the virus across the campus. Hijun recollected the scene of Kai

Kong Hong being escorted to the infirmary by the director and others. At the time of the biting incident, it did not attract much attention. Everyone Assumed it was merely an act of defiance against school violence. Had the two sources of infection been isolated from the outset, perhaps the situation would not have escalated to such a grave extent. However, things are likely more complex than they appear. If the virus spreads solely through bites, it bears some resemblance to rabies. Yet, recent news reports have seemingly failed to mention any biting or assault incidents. Chin Hua mused, resting

his chin on his Hand. Perhaps the virus has other means of transmission that we are currently unaware of. In any case, we must avoid close contact with the infected. Their blood, saliva, and bodily fluids could all potentially carry a significant viral load. Teacher Donna glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. It was now precisely 3:00 in the afternoon. In a few hours, darkness would descend. After nightfall, rescue operations would likely become even more challenging, Prompting her to remind Eno. Eno. Discussing the virus's transmission pathways is of little consequence now. Let us not forget that

we have pressing matters to attend to. Chapter 14. The rescue operation. What pressing matters do you have? Chin Hua looked at Eno and her companions with skepticism. Eno replied, "The situation is as follows." Teacher Donna believes that there may still be a few survivors in hiding much like you. Therefore, we intend to use The broadcasting station to disseminate a message urging the scattered survivors across the campus to gather on this floor for refuge. Outside, the streets are teeming with zombies. Even if a message were sent out, no one would dare to venture forth to offer

themselves as a sacrifice. Chin Hua deemed this plan utterly impractical. Indeed, given that we have barricaded the stairwell, preventing even the zombies from ascending, how could other classmates Possibly reach us? Machauan concurred. Our intention was to utilize the fire hose as an escape rope, casting it out of the window. In this manner, the surviving students could ascend along the hose. Teacher Donna laid bare her plan, yet Chin Hua remained unconvinced of its prudence. This approach is fraught with peril. What if the surviving students encounter zombies along the way? Although the fire hose may allow them

to evade the majority of Zombies, they would be vulnerable to attacks during their ascent. I will remain by the window, shooting down any zombies that attempt to approach, Eno proclaimed before the group, brandishing his Glock pistol. The magazine contained a total of 17 bullets as long as the surviving classmates were sufficiently agile. Eno was confident that he could cover their escape to a safe floor before exhausting his ammunition. Eno, I do not advise you to squander your Precious bullets on rescuing others. If you deplete your ammunition, what will you do when we face danger? Despite

Eno's confidence in his marksmanship, Chin Hua voiced his concerns. Do not worry about the bullets, President Chin, I have prepared ample ammunition to reassure the student council president. Eno opened his backpack, revealing several boxes brimming with bullets. What a joke you brought this many bullets. How did you Manage to bypass the security at the gate? Ma Xiaaw Yuan and Li Jin Lei gasped in astonishment while Chin Huas expression conveyed disbelief. I cannot disclose the details regarding the guns and ammunition for now. Just trust me. There will be more than enough bullets. With Eno insisting on

the rescue mission, Shiin Haou reluctantly acquiesed. After all, this operation would not endanger his safety. And he was curious to witness whether Eno's marksmanship was as remarkable as he claimed. With consensus reached, the rescue operation officially commenced. Teacher Donna began assigning tasks. Time is of the essence. We must split up. You boys go find the fire hydrant. While Lu Ming Ming and I will remain in the broadcast room to communicate with the surviving students. Eno and his group of five nodded and set off. The floor containing the broadcast room was relatively free of zombies. Eno's

group quickly located the fire hydrant. Machauan opened the cover, retrieving the fire hose meant for extinguishing flames. Chin Hua and Lee Jinly secured one end of the hose, then tossed the other out of the window. The long fire hose dangled down to the vicinity of the first floor window, reachable for those on the lower level. "Wow, I didn't expect the fire hose to be this long," muttered Hijjun, peering down from the window. "This thing can Indeed serve as an escape rope. I just wonder if it's sturdy enough," Li Jinly tugged forcefully at the fire hose.

A flicker of concern etched across his face. Rest assured, the fire hose is undoubtedly sturdier than bed sheets or clothing. It can easily withstand the weight of several adults simultaneously. Chin Hua remarked with everything prepared. Teacher Donna sat before the microphone, ready to convey messages to the survivors. However, after 5 minutes Of broadcasting, there was not a single response. Could it be that our group of survivors was all that remained in the entire school? Eno holding a pistol closely monitored every movement below. The zombies wandering the playground were indifferent to the broadcast. Yet, the survivors

could hear every word distinctly. After nearly 10 more minutes of waiting, a boy's figure finally appeared outside a classroom window on the fourth floor. "Hey, look. Someone Sapped," he exclaimed, pointing excitedly at the student below. The boy cautiously edged along the window ledge, inching toward the fire hose. "Quick, throw the hose to him," everyone shouted, swinging the hose like a pendulum. The boy held his breath as he reached out to grasp the swaying fire hose. Yet at that very moment, he lost his balance, his feet slipping into the void, nearly plummeting from the height. Seeing

this, Eno shouted urgently, "Hold On tight. Don't let go. We will pull you up immediately." The boy nodded, terrified yet silent. Fearing that a scream might draw the zombies closer. With everyone's combined effort, he was finally rescued, shaken, but unharmed. Gasping for breath, the rescued boy expressed his heartfelt gratitude. Thank you all for your timely rescue. I was just moments away from a fatal fall. Are there other survivors downstairs? Chin Hua inquired. The boy still struggling For breath replied, "I don't know." Everyone panicked and scattered. No one thought of others. Go to the broadcast room

and share your experience of being saved. If there are other surviving students who hear you, perhaps they will overcome their fears and come forward voluntarily. The rescued boy nodded and headed toward the broadcast room. One must admit Chin Hua's strategy proved effective. The hesitation to self-rescue among the survivors likely stemmed from A lack of faith in Teacher Donna's rescue plan. However, with the first successful rescue, the previously cautious mindset began to waver. Soon, another figure appeared outside the window. Eno, I've spotted another survivor. He shouted excitedly. Eno raised his pistol, ready for any eventuality. Subsequently,

figures of survivors began to emerge from the third, fourth, and fifth floors. It seemed the innate desire to survive was Strong among them. Although the chances of a successful rescue were not guaranteed, it was certainly preferable to waiting idly for death. "Please save me. I can barely hold on any longer," she pleaded, her voice trembling with fear. "I'm a girl. Can someone rescue me first?" Everyone yearned for an early salvation. Yet, there was only a single fire hose available for the rescue. "The cacophony finally attracted the attention of the zombies. One of them Crashed through

the glass window, and half of its body protruded into the room." The girl standing on the windowsill shrieked in terror. Without hesitation, Eno pulled the trigger. A gunshot rang out and the bullet pierced through the zombiey's right ear, exiting through its left temple. The creature's body swayed before it plummeted head first to the ground. The girl screams ceased immediately and the rest of the classmates turned their gaze towards Eno. It was then they realized that a fellow student was armed and prepared to defend them from above. Everyone, remain calm and proceed slowly. We will do

our utmost to rescue each and every one of you, Chin Hua reassured, waving his hands and speaking loudly to the students outside the window. The presence of the student council president directing the operation along with Eno providing cover quelled the anxious atmosphere. With collective Effort, the survivors were gradually brought to safety. After a quick count, Shin Hisho noted that a total of six individuals had been rescued, four of whom were boys and two girls, including themselves. The total number of survivors now stood at 13. I'm utterly exhausted. Surely there are no more survivors left in

the teaching building. Machawan gasped, collapsing to the ground, drenched in sweat. Having pulled up six classmates in quick succession, Even he, a sports student, was feeling the string. Just when everyone believed that no additional survivors remained, Hijajun suddenly pointed towards the playground and shouted, "There is one more person." Chapter 15. The parkour girl following Hijuns direction. They beheld a short-haired girl clad in a tracksuit, sprinting towards the teaching building with remarkable speed. The zombies that had been wandering aimlessly on the playground caught the Scent of human flesh and lunged hungrily towards her. The girl skillfully

dodged left and right, managing to evade the majority of the pursuing zombies with her agile movements. Observing this, Eno immediately raised her gun, aiming at the zombies trailing closely behind the girl, and pulled the trigger. Bang, bang, bang. Three shots rang out, but although the bullets whizzed past the girl's head, none struck the zombies behind her. Eno frowned. The Glock's Maximum effective range was only 50 meters, and as the target moved further away, the accuracy plummeted. Fortunately, the short-haired girl was undeterred by the gunfire instead. She leveraged the obstacles on the playground to distance herself

from the zombies. "Quick, throw the fire hose over!" Hijun shouted urgently. Machawuan grasped the nozzle with all his might and hurled it out of the window. The long rubber hose arked gracefully Through the air, ultimately landing on the aluminum awning. "What in the world? How did Machawan manage to throw the hose onto the second floor awning?" Hijun exclaimed in frustration. The aluminum awning stood two stories high, and without a ladder, it was nearly impossible for an ordinary person to climb up. At this moment, Macho was utterly astonished, rendered speechless. His intention had been to assist

the short-haired girl by tossing the fire Hose further away, hoping she would grasp it sooner. Unfortunately, his well-meaning actions had resulted in an unfortunate turn of events. Now, in order to be saved, she would first need to ascend to the aluminum awning to reach the life-saving hose. Her predicament seemed dire, Chin Hua shook his head in dismay. Fully aware that without a ladder, scaling a two-story awning was a formidable challenge, even for a boy, let alone for the girl. Yet, Despite the bleakness of her situation, the short-haired girl refused to surrender, sprinting determinately toward the

awning. Seeing her fierce will to survive, Eno felt a surge of motivation. He continued to take aim and finally succeeded in shooting the zombie that was pursuing her. The creature staggered back a few steps before resuming its relentless chase after the girl. Although he had not managed to obliterate the zombie's head, a voice Prompt echoed in Eno's ears. Ding! Congratulations! Your handgun proficiency has reached 100 and your administrator privileges have been upgraded to 2VL. Eno's heart swelled with joy. He had finally mastered the handgun, and with the elevation of his privileges, he would soon be

able to access other weaponry in the dimensional arsenal. Despite not having taken down the distant zombie, the agile short-haired girl seized the opportunity To widen the gap between herself and her relentless pursuer. Holding his breath, Eno focused intently on his moving target. With a single gunshot, he successfully shattered the zombie skull. Upon reaching 100 proficiency with his handgun, his shooting skills had ascended to new heights. Even targets 30 m away could now be struck with precision. As he sought out new targets, he pulled the trigger. The zombies below seemed to be summoned one after another,

Their heads exploding under the relentless barrage of bullets. By the time Eno had exhausted his entire magazine, the short-haired girl had finally reached the shade of the awning. Although there was no ladder before her, she harnessed the momentum from her run, leaping high, her hands gripping the edge of the awning with determination. The classmates above watched in suspense, their hearts racing, astonished that she had managed to reach The awning. The series of movements she executed bore a striking resemblance to parkour. Encouragement erupted from her peers, rallying behind her. However, no one could assist her now.

If she failed to ascend, the ravenous horde of zombies below would surely tear her apart. "Come on, give it your all. I believe you can do it," exclaimed teacher Donna, who had appeared at the far end of the corridor, wielding a stainless steel basin and banging it vigorously. The noise Attracted the attention of some of the zombies. Other classmates followed suit, joining in the clamor with the unwavering support of her peers. The short-haired girl summoned every ounce of her potential, using both hands and feet to climb the awning. "Wow, she actually did it." "Incredible!" shouted

Hijajjun with excitement. The indomitable spirit of the short-haired girl garnered admiration from the onlookers above. Were it to be Themselves in her situation, they would have likely surrendered long ago, lacking the courage to press forward. It seems that in moments of life and death, 1 s latent abilities are most fervently awakened. Quickly, secure the fire hose around your waist. We shall pull you up, shouted Machauan to the short-haired girl below, taking a brief moment to catch her breath. She promptly fastened the fire hose to her waist and waved to her classmates above. I'm ready. Pull

me Up. Together, they exerted their strength to hoist her upwards. As the short-haired girl was successfully rescued, a collective sigh of relief escaped the crowd. Teacher Donna handed her a glass of water, which she accepted gratefully and drank deeply. At that moment, Machawan finally discerned her features and exclaimed, "You must be Sianshi from class 5 of the third grade." The girl nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, I am Sianshi, the One who nearly got you into trouble." Maan s face flushed crimson, his expression suddenly turning awkward. It wasn't he intentional. "Why hold a grudge?" Teacher Donna observing

the interaction inquired, "Machuan, so you two are acquainted?" He nodded, explaining. Siani is also a member of our school's athletics team. Although we are not in the same class, we represented our school together in provincial competitions. Despite their Limited interactions, Siani's cool demeanor left a profound impression on Machau. "So, you are an athlete as well. No wonder you are so agile," remarked Hijajjun, his gaze fixed on the short-haired girl. Siani possessed a unique androgynous beauty, standing at 1 72 m, easily towering among her female peers. Years of training had sculpted her waist and defined her

thighs into nearly perfect curves. Were it not for her pronounced bosom, one might easily Mistake her for a striking young man. Before joining the athletics team, I also practiced rock climbing and parkour. Otherwise, I would surely have perished at the hands of those zombies today, Siani said, wiping the sweat from her forehead as she cautiously surveyed her surroundings. Despite the presence of numerous classmates and teachers, a flicker of unease lingered within her. Teacher Donna, sensing Siani s anxiety, offered a reassuring smile. Hello, Siani. I am Donna, the home room teacher of class 4 in the

third grade. The zombies on this floor have been cleared. You need not worry. It is completely safe here. With her guard lowered, Siani glanced around for the figure of Inuo, inquiring, "Teacher, where is the classmate who covered me with gunfire just now? I have a request for him." Noticing Siani s mention of him, Inuo stepped forward to respond, "I am Inuo. Please feel free to share your concerns. I will do my utmost to assist within my capabilities." Upon encountering the fully armed Inuo, Siani's eyes widened in astonishment, resembling copper bells. This individual, indeed a fellow

student from her school, appeared more akin to a professional marksman fresh from a shooting competition. Moreover, how had he managed to bring a firearm onto the campus? An overwhelming multitude of questions swirled in Siani's mind. Yet, upon facing Inuo, she Found herself at a loss for words. Inuo, observing her dazed expression, inquired, Syiani, why do you remain silent? Is there something I can assist you with? It was only then that Siani regained her composure, speaking in a pleading tone. I apologize, Inuo. Could you possibly help me rescue another person? Chapter 16. Dispute help you rescue

someone apart from you? Are there others still alive within the school or might they be hiding? Ino's brow Furrowed at her words. From her tone, it was evident that the rescue would pose significant challenges. Siani bit her lip, her expression betraying hesitation. After all, Ino had just saved her life. It felt somewhat unjust to impose upon him further. Yet, she had made a solemn promise to her dear friend Shinshia that she would seek assistance to save her, and she could not break that vow. Shin Hua, observing Xiaanchis distress, interjected, Xiani, if you are facing difficulties,

please do not hesitate to share. Regardless of how arduous the rescue may be, we will do our utmost to assist you. Siani nodded at the student council president, but her gaze swiftly returned to Inuo. Although the well-meaning president seemed eager to help, the only one she truly believed could successfully rescue Chunshia was Inuo. My dear friend, Chunia is trapped in the public restroom on the other side of the Playground. Inuo, could you possibly assist me in bringing her to safety? The mention of Chunia caused the boy's present to widen their eyes in surprise. You mean

that Chun Shia, the most beautiful girl at Chingqing High School? Hiauns expression shifted to one of subtle complexity. Siani affirmed with a nod. In the entirety of Chingqing High School, Chun Xia far surpassed even the student council president, Chin Hua, in both popularity and renown. Countless Boys harbored secret affections for her. Furthermore, it was rumored that Chun Shia's father was a provincial legislator, placing her status on par with that of the mayor. Even the principal treated her with utmost reverence. Upon hearing that they were to rescue Chinshia, the boys immediately perked up. After all, she

was the goddess in their eyes. Who wouldn't he wish to make a good impression before her? If they could safely extricate the Esteemed beauty, they might even win her heart, thereby ascending to the pinnacle of life, marrying a wealthy and beautiful woman. Yet, Inuo remained notably composed, devoid of excessive excitement. Siani had not sought assistance from the burly Machawuan, nor the nimblely Jinley, but had chosen to rely solely on him, which did not bode well. You must have been with Chin Shia before, but why is it that only you emerged, leaving no trace of her?

In the Face of Eno's inquiry, Siani lowered her head in shame. What she said next sent a chill through everyone present. Shia and I were hiding in the restroom and later we heard your announcement. We intended to take a risk but during our escape Shia accidentally twisted her ankle. She cannot move as freely as I can. So we need you to carry her back. What did you say? Chunia has injured her foot. This complicates matters. To carry her through the Throngs of zombies is no small feat. Upon hearing of Chunia's injury, the once eager boys

now wore expressions of trepidation. Some side heavily while others turned their heads away. The beautiful girl in distress should warrant a rescue. Yet the daunting difficulty of such an endeavor felt akin to suicide, and none dared to gamble with their lives. The distance from the restroom to the classroom is at least 50 or 60 m. A round trip would require Running over a 100 m. Even without injuries, the task is daunting, let alone with an injured companion. Witnessing the boy's cowardice, an uncontainable anger surged within Siani. Hey, just a moment ago, you were all so

adamant about wanting to help. Now, upon hearing that Chinshia has hurt her foot, you're all too frightened to speak. Machauan stammered in response, "Sayi, it's not that we don't want to help, but look at the sheer number of zombies on The playground. Even if we go, it would be akin to delivering ourselves as sacrifices." Shin Hua adopted a cold demeanor, echoing, "Sanchi, the premise for rescuing someone is ensuring our own safety. We cannot sacrifice everyone for the sake of saving Chinio alone. How can you be so heartless? Do you plan to watch helplessly as Shia

faces her demise alone in despair? Xiais eyes brimmed with disappointment. She clearly could not accept the notion of Chun Shia Being forsaken by everyone. Siani, please do not act so impulsively. The sun is about to set, and if we wish to save her, we must at least wait until dawn. Teacher Donna attempted to console the emotionally unstable Siani, only to be forcefully pushed aside. Hypocrites, you are all such hypocritical people. Shia is all alone. How can she endure until morning? Perhaps by tonight she will be devoured by zombies, leaving not a single bone behind. Siai

screamed in Despair, her gaze ultimately landing on Eno. Hey, your marksmanship quite precise. Those zombies on the playground should pose no threat to you. Why are you silent as well? He Xiaoan, witnessing Siani directing her frustration at Eno could not contain his anger, exclaiming, Siani, do not resort to moral coercion. Without Eno, you would likely have become a zombie by now. Why is your friend s life paramount while my brother s life is deemed Inconsequential? Indeed, each of your lives is precious. Since you all lack the courage to act, I shall go alone. Staying with

you cowardly lot is far less appealing than perishing alongside Shurya. With that, Siai rushed towards the window, intent on leaping down. Observing this, teacher Donna urgently called to the boys nearby. You two, why aren't you stopping her? Don't let her do something foolish. Machauan and Li Jinli who happened to be near the window Hurriedly stepped forward forcibly pulling Siani back. If you lack the courage to save Shurya, why do you stop me from going to her aid? Siani protested vehemently. The usually silent Inuo finally spoke. Siani, please stop this. I promise you, I will go

save Chin Shuryu right now. Upon hearing this, Hijun quickly interjected. Inuo, are you out of your mind? There are countless zombies on the playground. How do you plan to handle them alone? This is not a Heroic rescue. It is sheer folly. Chin Hua also disagreed with Inuo's decision, cautioning him, Inuo, you are currently our strongest combatant. Should anything happen to you, the chances of our team s survival would be drastically diminished. Moreover, even if you manage to rescue Chinurya, she is incapacitated and we would need someone to care for her, which would undoubtedly slowed down

our entire team's progress. Upon hearing the student council President's cold words, treating Siai as a burden, she could no longer contain herself and pointed an accusatory finger at Chin Hua, exclaiming, "Chin Hua, you are nothing but a hypocritical beast cloaked in righteousness. You claim to act for the greater good. Yet it boils down to preserving your own life. If the next injured party were you, I would suggest we abandon you as well." Siani, I am merely stating the facts. Why are you twisting my words? Chin Hua retorted His face flushed with indignation. As the argument

escalated, Inuo interjected nonchalantly. Enough of this bickering. Hija Jun, PresidentQ, I understand the challenges of the rescue, but I will not undertake reckless actions nor gamble with my life. You also cannot allow yourself to be manipulated by this pretender. Hijun grumbled. Feeling quite agreved on Inyus behalf. Ignoring his friend's protests, Inuo focused on Siani. Sianshi, while I have promised to Save Chin Shurya, I cannot guarantee absolute success. If my life is in danger during the rescue, I will halt my actions immediately. I hope you can comprehend this. Siani bit her lip. Inuos willingness to risk

his life for Chon Shurya was already a noble gesture, and she felt no right to demand that he ensure her return. Very well. Please do your utmost. If you cannot rescue Chinurya, I will not hold you accountable. Chapter 17. The damn bullet Cia's emotions finally settled and Inuo began preparing for the upcoming rescue operation. It was now 5:30 in the afternoon with the sun having descended halfway in less than 20 minutes. Darkness would cloak the earth. At that point, the playground would be shrouded in utter darkness, making any rescue endeavor a formidable challenge. Time was

of the essence. Action was imperative. In a swift motion, Inuo retrieved all the spare magazines from His backpack, including an extended magazine capable of holding 33 rounds. He then distributed several boxes of ammunition to the group. I need to enhance the firepower of our weapons. I would appreciate your assistance in changing the ammunition. Change the ammunition? Hean, perplexed, unwrapped the external packaging of the ammunition box and was astonished to discover that the bullet heads differed significantly from ordinary rounds. Why are these Bullet heads separated? Typically 9mm handgun bullets are elliptical, yet the ones before him

resembled shark teeth, displaying a sharp serrated edge. This type of ammunition is referred to as rip bullets, a variant of dum dum bullets, Inuo elucidated. Dum dum bullets are those the ones prohibited by the H convention, Chin Hua exclaimed, eyebrows furrowed in astonishment. It appears you possess quite a knowledge of ammunition, PresidentQin. The RIP bullet is a new Kind of dum dum bullet developed by G2, our company in Georgia in 2014 with a lethality surpassing that of ordinary dum bullets. Ino remarked with a meaningful smile. What exactly is a dum dum bullet? Teacher Donna inquired

her expression one of bewilderment. In her understanding, bullets should conform to a standard size. Regardless of the type of firearm, Inuo smiled and explained, "Dum bullets, also known as hollowpoint bullets, lack penetrating power, but Possess an exceptionally high lethality upon impact. They expand, increasing their surface area and causing severe damage to muscle tissue and internal organs." "That sounds quite formidable. Why would the H convention prohibit such ammunition?" Machuan interjected. Because dum dum bullets inflict tremendous harm on the human body. While ordinary bullets typically cause penetrating wounds, Dum Dum bullets expand upon striking the body, leading

To extensive tearing of flesh and organs, those struck by such ammunition often suffer excruciating pain and a gruesome demise, which is why they are banned by international treaty. It is no wonder the bullet heads are designed with serrated edges. Those struck by such ammunition would face a horrific fate, hein remarked, gingerly touching the sharp bullet head, feeling its prickliness. If one were to be hit by this, the outcome is predictable, Essentially a fatal shot. Even if struck in a non-vital area like the arm or leg, it could result in acute hemorrhaging. Additionally, the shattered fragments

would scatter like sharp blades within the body, making retrieval exceedingly difficult. How cruel. Those who designed such ammunition deserve to be condemned, Lu Ming Ming expressed with a grimace. Well, it's intended for dealing with zombies. They don't even feel pain, so what's the issue of cruelty? He jou Scoffed. As they conversed, they began to press the bullets one by one against the spring into the magazines. Initially, the process went smoothly. However, by the eighth or 9th round, the resistance from the spring increased significantly. For the weaker girls, loading more than 12 rounds became a formidable

challenge, as no amount of force could push them further. My fingers are in excruciating pain. I never anticipated that loading bullets Would be such a laborious task. Lu Ming Ming lamented softly, cradling her reened fingers. Leave the rest to me," Machau Yuan said as he effortlessly took the magazine from Lu Ming Ming's hands, swiftly filling it with the remaining bullets. Observing this, teacher Donna promptly addressed the students nearby. Let us divide the labor. The girls can load the front 12 bullets while the boys take care of the rear. Be nimble. As dusk is approaching, understood,

Teacher. With everyone sorted effort, the 100 rounds of dum dum ammunition brought by Enoa from the dimensional armory were finally loaded. Inua attached all the magazines to his tactical belt, then wrapped tape around his wrists to prevent zombie bites. Lastly, he dawned noise cancelling headphones and tactical goggles. Once all preparations were complete, Inua turned to Sianshi and inquired, "Can you tell me the exact location where Chinshia is hiding?" Siani nodded, pointing toward a low building outside the window. When the zombie virus outbreak occurred, Shia and I were hiding in the third stall of the girl's

restroom. Later, upon hearing your broadcast, I intended to take Shia with me. However, there were simply too many zombies on the playground and Shia as mobility is limited. She refused to burden me and Wuen Ti agreed to accompany me. So, I had no choice but to Escape through the restroom window alone. I see, Inua squinted, his gaze falling on the direction indicated by Siani. The public restroom on the other side of the playground was approximately 50 m away from the teaching building. If he moved swiftly, he might traverse the entire playground in under 10 seconds.

However, the challenge lay in the return journey. He would depart alone, but return with Chinshia, whose injuries would undoubtedly slow their pace. Should they be surrounded by a horde of zombies on their way back, their chances of survival would be nearly non-existent. I understand. Await my good news. Ina took a deep breath. Sliding down the fire hose to the ground floor under the watchful eyes of the others. As soon as his feet touched the ground, the nearby zombies immediately sensed the presence of a living human, instinctively turning their heads toward Inaw. Ignoring their response, Inua

drew His pistol, bending slightly as he sprinted toward the restroom. As he passed the playground track, a zombie with its mouth, Agape lunged at him. Ina raised his hand, unhesitatingly, pulling the trigger. A dull thud resonated as the hollowpoint round exploded. The zombie-s face, blood and shattered teeth spraying several meters away. The destructive power of the Dum Dum bullet was indeed remarkable, inused. Had it been a regular bullet, it would have Taken at least two or three shots to obliterate the zombie skull. But with the hollowpoint round, one shot sufficed. However, the gunshot attracted even

more zombies. Eno unnimblely maneuvered, firing continuously. Any zombie attempting to approach him would meet an unforgiving bullet directly to the head. With a single breath, Eno dispatched dozens of zombies and finally reached the entrance of the public restroom. The door marked with a female Symbol stood firmly closed. Eno had never entered before, but today he had to make an exception. Chapter 18. Full firepower. Eno leaned to the side and forcefully slammed his shoulder against the door, which burst open with a loud bang. Upon entering the women's restroom, he rolled forward and adopting a half-c crouch

stance, surveyed the surroundings with his gun raised, confirming that no zombies lurked within, he swiftly closed the door Behind him. He then grabbed a mop and wedged it against the door handle. The zombies that followed were left outside, frantically pounding on the restroom door. Eno knew that this fragile wooden barrier would not withstand the onslaught for long, so he hurried to the third stall where Chinshia was hiding. "Chinia, are you in there?" he called out, knocking on the wooden door, hearing someone outside. The stalled door finally creaked open, revealing a Pure and beautiful face peering

out from behind the partially opened door. "Who are you?" Chunia trembled. Her face a mask of fear as she stared at Eno. His sudden appearance was clearly unexpected. "My name is Eno. I was sent by Siani to rescue you." He introduced himself. Xiani sent you to save me. But are you alone? Upon realizing that this boy was the only rescuer sent by Siani. Chunias excitement was palpable, but confusion soon clouded her Expression when she noticed he was by himself. Yes, it's just me. The sun will set soon, Chunia. We must leave this place at once.

Eno extended his hand, but Chun Shia hesitated and shook her head. Thank you for your kindness, Eno. But I've injured my foot and cannot run. If you take me with you, we might not get far. Eno drew his weapon from its holster, offering reassurance. Do not worry, Chinshia. I come armed. If you can follow my lead, I will ensure we Carve a path to safety. At that moment, Chinshia noticed the dark handgun in Eno's grasp. A gun? Is that a real firearm, Eno? She asked, her eyes widening in disbelief. Of course, it is genuine. Otherwise,

how could I have the confidence to bring you back? Eno replied, pulling back the slide to reveal a round that ejected from the chamber. He caught the bullet and handed it to Chin Shia for inspection. As she touched the metallic bullet, Astonishment rendered her speechless. "This boy was indeed a reckless outlaw." Daring to bring a real gun to school, did he not fear arrest? Just then, a loud crashing sound erupted from outside. Eno urged, "Chia, I will explain everything once we reach a safe place. There are many zombies outside, and every minute we delay increases

our risk." The banging on the door intensified, and the wooden mop propping the handle began to splinter visibly. If The zombies outside were to break in, it would be too late to escape. "Where shall we go?" Chinshia gazed eagerly at Ino. The restroom entrance was already surrounded by zombies, and a forced entry was undoubtedly feudal. "Let us climb through the window," Inoa suggested, pointing to the window above. "It was through this very window that the previously rescued Siani had managed to escape. However, the height of the window was significantly greater than That of an average

person, requiring Inua to tiptoe just to reach it. As for the vertically challenged Chinshia, even a leap would not suffice. But I can't reach it. Chun Shia clearly lacked the athletic prowess of Siani, especially since she had sprained her ankle and was unable to muster the strength. Perhaps I should carry you up, Inua proposed, crouching down and turning his back to Chinshia. He intended for her to mount his shoulders so he could hoist her out. Chinshia s lovely face flushed a deep crimson. Unbeknownst to her, she was wearing a short skirt that barely covered her

thighs. If she were to ride on Inua's shoulders, the view beneath her skirt would undoubtedly be exposed to him. Noticing the silence behind him, Inua grew impatient. Hey, what are you hesitating for? The zombies are about to break in. I I overwhelmed with embarrassment, Chin Shia was at a loss for words. This ironclad man truly had No understanding of a girl's feelings. Yet, upon reflection, Shan Shia realized that this minor discomfort pad in comparison to the value of her life. "All right, I'll come right away." Chan Shia gritted her teeth, suppressing her displeasure, and climbed

onto Ino's shoulders as her skirt brushed against his face. Inua was instantly met with a faint, delicate fragrance. At that moment, he finally understood Chin Shia's hesitation. After all, beneath The skirt lay a girl's most intimate area. The thought of exposing it casually to a stranger was indeed daunting for anyone. Inua, please do not look up. Shinshi timidly reminded her nerves causing her to unconsciously tighten her grip around his neck, leaving Inua breathless. I understand, but please don't squeeze so tightly. You're nearly choking me. Despite being a delicate girl, Shia had undergone professional dance training

since Childhood, bestowing her legs with strength rivaling that of an average male. Yes, I'm sorry. Shia quickly apologized, loosening her grip just enough for Enua to catch his breath. The atmosphere became palpably awkward as Enoa struggled to control his rising emotions. To be honest, he had never been this intimately close to a girl before. If the other boys at school were to witness this, they would surely be envious to the point of drooling. Do not Move around. I will lift you up right away. All right. Fortunately, Chinshia was of a slender build. Had she been

a 100 kg heavyweight, Inua feared he would be unable to stand upright. With Ino's assistance, Chinshia finally managed to reach the window. Just then, the restroom door was forcefully breached by a horde of zombies, surging in like a relentless tide. Observing this, Inuo swiftly sprang into action, not waiting for Chen Shia to fully Escape, and together they tumbled through the window. The impact of their fall echoed loudly, drawing the attention of nearby zombies, ignoring the pain coursing through his body. Inuo hastily rose to his feet. Meanwhile, Chenia, overwhelmed by agony, found herself unable to stand,

tears welling in her eyes. Are you all right? My foot hurts quite a bit. I must have hit it when I landed. Extend your hand. I will carry you. Inuo said as he turned his Back to Chin Shia, quickly drawing his handgun from his waist. Okay. Chun Shia hesitated no longer. She slipped her arms under his armpits, gripping his shoulders tightly. Inuo, armed with dual pistols, swiftly replaced the magazine with an extended version holding 33 rounds. "I'm charging ahead. Hold on tightly and do not let go," he reiterated before setting off. As long as you

don't abandon me, I will never let go, Chinio assured. Her chest Pressed firmly against Inuos back. The two of them seemingly fused into one. Inuo inhaled deeply, then surged forward towards the academic building. Zombies from all directions converged upon the playground, encircling the pair. Inuo, there are zombies everywhere. What should we do? Do not fear. Remain calm. I will lead you to safety. Inuo raised both hands, aiming his guns at the lower halves of the approaching zombies. As they drew within Five to six meters, he switched the Glock's firing mode to fully automatic. The gunfire

erupted in a relentless storm. The Glock behaving like a wild stallion in his grasp. Bullets burst forth like torrential rain, shredding through the zombies, leaving behind a gruesome spectacle. However, while the fully automatic mode boasted tremendous firepower, accuracy was compromised, resulting in few head shot. Inuo had anticipated this outcome. He switched The Glock S mode not to eliminate more zombies, but to delay their advance, opting to target their legs rather than their heads. As long as he kept the zombies at bay until they reached the base of the academic building. Victory would be theirs. While

running, Inuo continued to spray bullets, the zombies struck by the explosive rounds collapsing to the ground. Despite their inability to feel pain, the zombies were still bound by human anatomy. Far from Invulnerable, a bullet shattering a kneecap would render them immobile. As zombies in the front lines fell, those following would easily trip over their fallen brethren, triggering a chain reaction. The students taking refuge in the academic building. Witnessing the zombies on the playground fall like harvested wheat could not help but erupt in cheers. Well done, Inuo. You are a true hero, like something out of

a movie. Who knew a handgun could be this Powerful? Seizing the opportunity presented by the fallen zombies. Eno and Shen Shia managed to create a slight distance from the encircling undead. However, despite the rapid fire rate of the fully automatic mode, the depletion of ammunition was equally swift. In mere seconds, the extended magazine of 33 rounds had been exhausted, leaving the handgun in a state of empty chamber. With the sessation of gunfire, the zombies immediately converged once more. Eno discarded the spent magazine and addressed Chen Shia behind him. I still have two spare magazines on

my belt. Please assist me with the reload. Due to his hands being occupied with the firearms, Eno was unable to replace the magazine as he typically would, thus entrusting the task to Chinia. "How do I help you reload?" Chinshia asked, bewildered. Though it was merely a simple action of changing magazines, she having never undergone firearms Training, was utterly at a loss. Just insert the magazine into the slot at the bottom of the gun quickly, Eno instructed, flipping one of his Glock handguns so that the empty magazine well-f faced her. Despite her uncertainty, Chinshia followed Eno's

directions, freeing one hand to retrieve a fully loaded magazine from her tactical belt and pushing it into the guns magazine. Well, "Thank you," Eno said as he pointed the reloaded Glock downward, scraping the slide against his tactical belt. With a satisfying click, he successfully chambered around with one hand. He performed the same operation with the other Glock. With fresh magazines, replenishing their temporarily halted firepower, they resumed their assault, knocking down the approaching zombies once again. Thanks to the formidable lethality of the Dum Dum bullets, Eno successfully led Chinshia through the Zombie horde and scathed. Upon

reaching the wall of the teaching building, a fire hose had already been prepared and was thrown down from the sixth floor. Seeing that Eno had managed to rescue Chinshia, Siai leaned out of the window, waving her arms excitedly and shouting, "Grab the fire hose. Well pull you both up. You go up first with her," Eno said, wrapping the fire hose around Chun Xiai's waist. "Why aren't you coming up with me?" Shun Shia questioned perplexed As they were on the brink of escape. The fire hose is t long enough to secure both of us at once.

Let them pull you up first. I'll follow afterward. It's safer this way, Eno explained at a loss for words. Shinshia felt tears welling up in her eyes. Once Eno secured the fire hose, he shouted up to the floor above. I've tied it. Hurry and pull her up. The boys above, upon seeing this, quickly began to tug at the fire hose, dragging Chun Shia upwards along the wall of the Teaching building. Eno turned around, pressing his back against the wall. By now, the sun had fully set, shrouding the earth in darkness with visibility reduced to less

than 10 m. Meanwhile, the encroaching zombies formed a fan-shaped net completely surrounding Eno. Eno returned one of the Glock pistols to its holster, then replaced the magazine of the remaining Glock. The spare magazines on his tactical belt were dwindling, making it impossible to Squander ammunition as he had previously. He held his breath and switched the shooting mode of the pistol back to single fire. Chapter 19. Sleepless night. As night descended, the zombies suddenly became incredibly agitated. Their speed of movement noticeably increased with some even emitting chilling roars as they ran. Those of faint heart would

surely be rendered helpless upon witnessing such a scene. Although Eno felt a sense of Forboding, he maintained his composure. No matter how frenzy the zombies became, they remained flesh and blood. Moreover, with Chun Shia not by his side, he could concentrate fully on aiming before firing. A zombie clad in security attire charged towards him and Eno raised his weapon, aiming for its head and pulled the trigger. With a resounding gunshot, the zombiey's nose vanished, replaced by a gaping cavity. Shattered fragments of the bullet mangled the zombie's brain, Leaving a gaping wound the size of a

bull at the back of its head. The frenzied creature collapsed to the ground as if struck by a power outage. Eno swiftly adjusted his aim towards another disheveled female zombie. The female zombie seemed to sense Eno's intent to shoot and surprisingly leaped high into the air, lunging towards him. What the? She actually jumped. Eno had never encountered such an agile zombie before. He quickly raised his weapon, Firing just before the female zombie landed with another gunshot. The airborne creature's head exploded, splattering a mix of red and white matter across the ground. Damn it. Why do

zombies become so difficult at night as if they V taken a stimulant? Although he had managed to shoot down the lunging zombie, Eno couldn't t shake off the cold sweat that enveloped him. After dark, the zombies moved with alarming agility, undoubtedly increasing the Challenge of eliminating them. Thankfully, he had escorted Chin Shia to safety before nightfall. Had it been any later, it was likely that neither of them would have survived. Eno quickly adjusted his grip to form a more stable isosles triangle for enhanced accuracy. After a series of gunshots, three more zombies fell before him.

With a significant increase in his accuracy, Eno shooting movements became fluid and effortless. Before the zombies could Close in, they were picked off one by one by his bullets. In mere moments, the number of zombies that lay before Eno exceeded double digits. Yet, no matter how many he dispatched, the remaining zombies continued to charge forward without hesitation. Zombies did not exhibit fear or trepidation like humans. Even if Eno were a sharpshooter with impeccable aim, it would serve as no deterrent to them. Eno soon expended the last of his ammunition, replacing it With his final magazine.

At that moment, Chin Shia was finally pulled through the window by the others. Upon the joyous return of her dear friend, Siani was overwhelmed with emotion, tears streaming down her cheeks as she embraced her tightly. "Shya, it is truly wonderful to have you back. I feared I would never see you again." Chen Shia reciprocated the embrace. Her face al light with relief as she replied, I am perfectly fine. Anie, do not weep. So Many eyes are upon us. Shya, how is your foot? Shenshia shook her head. It is still quite swollen and walking is excruciating.

Had it not been for classmate Eno carrying me, I surely would not have made it to you. Both of you, enough reminiscing. Hurry and toss down the water hose. Do you wish for my brother to perish below? Hij Jun remarked somewhat exasperated at the sight of the two girls lost in their own world. Shinshia then seemed to awaken From her revery. Forgive me, I forgot that classmate Enua is still down there. Everyone, let us quickly bring Enua up. She untangled the fire hose from around her waist and handed it to Machawuan, who promptly threw it

down from the sixth floor. Hijun leaned out of the window, calling out to Enua, who was fiercely battling the zombies. Inua, the hose has been tossed down. We will pull you up now. Ino looked up as the white rubber hose fell from above, hastily Reaching out to grasp it. A powerful force instantly lifted him off the ground. However, just as he ascended, a zombie clad in a school uniform unexpectedly grabbed hold of his shoe. Enua felt himself plummeting downward, nearly falling back to the ground. "What is happening?" Hijun exclaimed in alarm. Machauan, holding the other

end of the hose, replied, his face flushed. "It seems something down there is holding on to it. It is a zombie. It must have Caught the hose. Do not pull any further or you will bring the zombies up with you. A suddenly anxious Chin Huisho shouted at Machauan. Machau Yuan was taken aback if he were to let go. Inua below would surely meet his demise. You are talking nonsense. Machauan, do not release your grip or I will fight you. Hijun insisted, refusing to abandon his brother in a swift motion. He dashed forward, firmly grasping the

hose. At that moment, both men felt an Overwhelming force tugging them, dragging their bodies toward the window. Had it not been for the quick reflexes of Liiani, who sees Machauan by the collar, he might have fallen out entirely. Classmates, come quickly and help. Everyone, pull together. Let us bring Enua up first. Teacher Tang Na rushed to Li Jin's side, clutching his shirt while the other students hurried to assist. They resembled participants in a tugofwar, striving to hoist Enua to Safety. Suspended in midair, Inua found himself in an awkward predicament, unable to ascend or descend. Fortunately,

his handgun still contained three remaining bullets. He aimed at the zombies below and fired several shots. Although the bullets pierced the heads of the zombies, new ones quickly took their place. "Damn it!" Ina cursed, realizing he had exhausted all his ammunition. The students above wished to pull Inu up, but the zombies below Refused to relent. The two sides were locked in a stalemate, resembling an unyielding tugofwar. However, the strength and endurance of humans ultimately could not match that of zombies. Just as exhaustion set in, Chin Hua incited the group once more, declaring that the zombies

were too powerful for them to contend with, urging them to give up. We cannot let go. Absolutely not. Inos classmates insisted, recalling how he risked his Life to save one of them. Despite her injured right foot, Shinshio rushed to assist. Yet, even with everyone upstairs joining the effort, it proved feudal, and Inua was perilously close to plummeting into an abyss of despair. Suddenly, Siani had a brilliant idea and turn on the fire hydrant. "Hold on. We're about to release the water," she exclaimed. As soon as she spoke, the deflated fire hose swelled and a powerful

jet of water erupted, sweeping Away a significant number of zombies below. Seizing the opportunity, the group quickly pulled Inuo up. Upon his safe return, Mao and the others, utterly exhausted, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. "That was close. We almost couldn't hold on any longer. Despite the unexpected challenges during the rescue operation, the outcome was ultimately favorable. Inuo and Shin Shia returned unharmed with no one lost. "Wonderful, Inuo, you have finally Returned safely," Beam teacher Donna, her face lighting up with joy. "Thank you, Inuo," Chun Xia said, embracing him with enthusiasm. "We are all

classmates. It is only natural to help each other." Ino scratched his head awkwardly. Just as teacher Donna prepared to deliver an encouraging speech. Hijun sees Chin Hua by the collar and struck him fiercely. Hijun, what are you doing? Teacher Donna hurriedly intervened. A selfish person like him deserves a beating. He Retorted. What's gotten into you, Jun? Inuo frowned, taken aback by Hijuns outburst. Inuo, this guy just urged everyone to abandon you. Why are you still defending him? Chin Hua, retrieving his fallen glasses and dusting them off, retorted. I was only considering everyone's safety. Is that

wrong, President? Don't drag all of us into this. Not everyone is as cold-hearted as you. Siani scoffed, disdain evident on her face. She had Once believed the student council president was a person of noble character. But now she found him increasingly hypocritical, a beast disguised in human skin, sensing the tension in the atmosphere. Teacher Donna quickly intervened. Siani, while Chin Huas decision was somewhat inappropriate, this is not the time for infighting. We must unite to overcome the challenges ahead. In light of teacher Donna's words, Inuo chose not to Pursue accountability for the student council president.

However, this incident served as a reminder that Chin Hua was not a trustworthy individual, warranting careful observation in the future. In an attempt to alleviate the awkward atmosphere, Lu Ming Ming, who had been unable to interject, suddenly spoke up. Senior, there shouldn't be any other survivors on campus, right? There likely aren't, Inua replied. Even if there are in this pitch darkness, we are Incapable of rescuing anyone. Hijun fearing that Enua might entertain thoughts of rescue hastily responded. Rest assured, Jaun, the zombies at night are far more terrifying than during the day. I have no intention

of going anywhere. Moreover, everyone has been through a lot today. We need to rest and regain our strength to venture out tomorrow. In truth, even without Hijuns urging, Inua had no plans to venture outside that night. Visibility Was too low. Even with a gun in hand, it would be of little use. With so many zombies surrounding the teaching building, do we even have a chance of escaping? A male classmate questioned. We should remain here and wait for rescue. Some students preferred to stay put, hoping for salvation, while others believe they could not simply sit idly

by and must attempt to break free regardless of the danger. After much debate, no consensus was reached when Machuans stomach suddenly growled. Machauan, is that your stomach making noise? Li Jinly could not help but inquire. Yes, I haven't eaten since noon, he lamented. Does anyone have any food? Lu Mingming pulled a piece of candy from her pocket. There's just this one left. You can have it if you want. Are you joking? This tiny piece of candy isn't even enough to fill a gap between my teeth. Machauan exclaimed, eyeing the pitiful candy in her palm. Machauan,

Having something to eat is better than nothing. Haven't all been hungry since morning? Can'tt you endure a little longer? Siani shot him an impatient glare. Machaus temper flared immediately. I've been working hard all day. Of course, I'm hungry, standing tall and robust. Machauan had an enormous appetite. He typically needed at least three large bowls of rice per meal, and it had to come with meat for him to eat it all. Hijun sighed Helplessly. Brother, no matter how hungry you are, you must endure. Their isnt even a vending machine on this floor. Where can we find

food for you? Machuan, why not drink some water for now? Teacher Donna approached the sink, turned on the tap, filled the cup with water, and handed it to Machauan. He accepted the cup, his face contorted in bitterness. Merely drinking water would not satiate his hunger. If this drags on all night, how will we have the strength To escape tomorrow? In fact, not only Machuan, but everyone, including Enua was ravenous. It is said that a person can survive on water alone for up to 7 days. Upon hearing Chunis remark, Machawuan shook his head vigorously. I absolutely

cannot last 7 days. I would be unable to endure two days without food. I'd rather face the zombies than starve. What do you mean by face them? Aside from Enua, who has a weapon, everyone else is unarmed. Engaging in Hand-to-hand combat with zombies is tantamount to courting death. A bespectled young man steadfastly believed that remaining in place and awaiting rescue was the most prudent course of action. Eno, how many rounds do you have left? Shin Huao suddenly inquired. I have exhausted all my dum dum bullets in the effort to save Chinshia. I have less than

60 ordinary rounds remaining. Eno replied, emptying his backpack of ammunition and Meticulously loading each round into the remaining magazines. The fact that only 60 rounds remained was indeed an ominous sign. Although 60 rounds may appear plentiful, it was far from sufficient. Chin Hua, furrowing his brow with concern, voiced his apprehensions. Our school comprises 24 classes, each with approximately 40 students, not to mention teachers, security personnel, cafeteria staff, janitors, gardeners, school administrators, and various Others totaling no less than 1,200 individuals. Your ammunition is utterly inadequate. President Chen, there is no need for concern. By tomorrow morning,

the issue of insufficient ammunition will be resolved, Eno reassured. From your tone, it seems you have a cash of spare ammunition concealed within the school. Chin Hua, uncertain of Eno's confidence, nonetheless observed that his demeanor today did not suggest he was prone to boasting. He was Indeed an enigmatic character, seemingly possessing a contingency plan for every dire situation. Eno, you cannot possibly be treating the school as your private armory. Where are those spare rounds hidden? Are they easily accessible? Upon learning that Eno had a backup plan, he Juns demeanor shifted to one of excitement. You

need an inquire further, Jedjun. By tomorrow, not only will ammunition be replenished, but I will also select several self-defense weapons For everyone. This evening, let us all rest well and gather our strength. Tomorrow, we shall break through together. Chapter 20. Return to the armory. While the veracity of Enos words remained uncertain, they were undeniably uplifting. Everyone present felt a renewed desire to survive. Aside from Chin Hua and Lu Mingming, the rest unanimously agreed to follow Enos lead in their bid for escape. Witnessing the group s willingness to heed Eno's Directives left Chin Huisho feeling somewhat

humiliated. However, recognizing that the majority's decision prevailed, he chose to suppress his discontent. Once a consensus was reached, teacher Donna encouraged everyone to rest promptly, asserting that they needed their strength for the challenges ahead. The group hastily arranged tables into makeshift beds, utilizing books as pillows. Teacher Donna and several girls settled onto the Tables while the remaining boys either found chairs or simply sat on the floor armed with a firearm. Eno stood vigil at the door, eyes closed in contemplation. Time slipped by and before long, it was the early hours of the morning. Eno retrieved

his phone and noted the time. It was 1:00. Only 3 minutes remained until the next opening of the dimensional armory. Most of the students in the broadcast room had fallen into a deep slumber. The rhythmic sound of Snoring from Machauan and Lee Jinly echoing softly. At last, the moment for the dimensional armory to reopen had arrived. Eno contemplated slipping away to procure some weapons and ammunition. If he were to manifest large bundles of armaments in front of everyone, he would undoubtedly be regarded as a monster. However, just as he exited the room, a slender figure

promptly followed him. Sensing someone behind, Eno abruptly turned around only to confront the Student council president, Chin Hua, face to face. President Chin, why are you still awake at this late hour? Eno inquired. Upon being discovered, a somewhat forced smile appeared on Chin's face. I couldn't sleep. Eno, are you planning to fetch weapons? Do you need my assistance? No, thank you, President Chen. This trivial matter doesn't require your esteemed help. I merely need to relieve myself. Eno firmly declined Chin's offer. Although no one Else could access the dimensional armory besides himself, he was still reluctant

to divulge his secret to others. Chin Hua shook his head with a rise smile, expressing his disappointment. Eno, your weariness is truly excessive. We are in this together, yet I sense you are concealing something. Why not be a bit more open? With a grim expression, Eno replied, "My mother taught me from a young age that one should harbor no ill intentions. Yet one must remain vigilant Against others." PresidentQ, "Everyone possesses their own little secrets. At times, knowing too much can lead to peril." detecting the veiled threat in Eno's words. Chin felt a surge of frustration

but refrained from expressing it openly. Damn it, it's just a few broken guns. Why the attitude? Suppressing his eye, he awkwardly turned away. Very well, Eno, since you are unwilling to share your secret, I shall not accompany you. With that, he Retreated back to the broadcasting room. Once the student council president had departed, Eno made his way to the corner of the corridor and activated his spatial bracelet, vanishing into thin air. When he opened his eyes again, a series of imposing metal doors greeted his sight. Phew, I finally returned. This time, I must select some

superior weapons before heading out. Previously, Eno had only unlocked a pistol vault, but now that he had upgraded his Administrative privileges, he could access another armory. A plethora of weaponry awaited his selection. To his left, three armory doors bore the emblems of submachine guns, shotguns, and assault rifles. The center displayed the designs of sniper rifles, machine guns, grenade launchers, and manportable rocket launchers. On the far right, there were larger, heavier weapons such as gatling guns, mortars, shoulder-fired anti-tank missiles, and surfaceto-air Missiles. Each of these individual weapons had its unique merits. Some boasted immense power, others

high ammunition capacity, some long range, and others widelethal zones. Were it not for the constraints of his privileges, Eno would have desired to take every weapon with him. Unfortunately, he had only one chance to choose. Selecting an ill-s suited weapon would undoubtedly complicate his escape. Once again, Eno found himself grappling with decision Paralysis. Perhaps it would be wise to heed the shooting instructor's advice first. Eno summoned the shooting instructor directly. The instructor still retained the visage of Aunt Wong. Coach, I seek your counsel on what type of weapon I should select to lead everyone in

a breakout from the school. Aunt Wong replied, "Given the current circumstances, I recommend that you opt for a weapon that is compact, has minimal recoil, is lightweight, and easy To carry." Eno nodded. Recognizing the gravity of weapon selection, which directly impacts the survival of everyone involved. It is not necessarily the most powerful weapon that is the most effective. One must choose judiciously in light of the existing environment. Considering his limited physical strength, the heavy weaponry to his right could essentially be disregarded. After all, employing heavy individual equipment such as rocket Launchers, mortars, or anti-tank missiles

against fragile, mindless zombies seems rather excessive. The utility of a sniper rifle is also limited. Its low ammunition capacity, slow firing rate, and significant recoil render it nearly useless when confronted by hordes of zombies. A machine gun, however, presents a commendable option. Typically, machine gun magazines hold over 1 to 200 rounds and utilize large caliber 127 mm ammunition. Furthermore, The range of a machine gun exceeds 1,000 m, surpassing even some sniper rifles. Nonetheless, a fully loaded light machine gun weighs at least 15 kg. Eno is not the kind of towering, muscular figure who could effortlessly

wield such a heavy weapon. Even a few steps would likely leave him breathless. Additionally, the recoil of a machine gun is greater than that of standard firearms, making it more suitable for fixed defense rather than assault. A Grenade launcher is also inappropriate. Although it boasts considerable power and a wide area of effect, its lack of precision, especially at close range, risks harming teammates. Excluding the weaponry in the middle and to the right, only the three weapon caches on the left remain. These three armories house submachine guns, shotguns, and assault rifles. Coach, which do you believe

would be more suitable for me? The assault rifle, the shotgun, or the Submachine gun? The assault rifle offers high accuracy, long range, and ample magazine capacity with recoil greater than that of a submachine gun, but less than that of a shotgun. Its drawback lies in its larger size, making it cumbersome for personal carry and unsuitable for indoor combat. The shotgun, conversely, is characterized by its short range, typically not exceeding 100 m. Its accuracy is low. It has the smallest magazine capacity, and its Recoil is particularly substantial with a slower firing rate. However, it boasts a

wide area of effect. Utilizing lead shots means that precise aiming is not as crucial, allowing for hits on multiple targets. As for the submachine gun, while its power and range may not match those of the assault rifle or shotgun, it features low recoil, a high firing rate, compact size, and lightweight design, making it manageable. Additionally, its magazine Capacity is comparable to that of the assault rifle, providing a reasonable assurance of sustained firepower. I recommend you prioritize the submachine gun. Although Aunt Wong analyzed the merits and demmerits of the three types of firearms, the final decision

rested with Eno. I shall heed your advice. I will choose the submachine gun. After much contemplation, Eno finally approached the door leading to the submachine guns. He placed his wristband Against the door and with a crisp sound of the lock disengaging the armory door adorned with the submachine gun emblem swung open. Eno stepped inside where the walls were lined with an array of submachine guns. Uzi, MP5, Victor, Bison, P90, MP9, Scorpion, UMP45, and even World War II relics such as the PPSH and Thompson could be seen. Gazing at the plethora of submachine guns, Eno found

himself ins snared in a predicament of choice. With so many Options, which one would prove to be the most effective? Eno pondered silently. He casually picked up an Uzi from the wall and began to examine it. If memory serves me right, this submachine gun is called the Uzi. In many films, assassins and gangsters favor this weapon for its rapid fire. Indeed, the Yuzi was invented by Israeli soldier Uzziel Ga, and its most notable advantages are its compact size and ease of concealment, allowing for one-handed operation. However, its accuracy is somewhat lacking and under high rates

of fire. It is prone to malfunctions such as jams. After listening to Aunt Wongs explanation, Eno shook his head and returned the Yuzi to its place. Already in possession of two fully automatic Glock handguns, acquiring another weapon of a similar style seems superfluous. Eno's gaze is shifted to another uniquely designed submachine gun. This was the Victor, also known as the Shortsord submachine gun. Developed and produced by the RAISS company in the United States. Its design is strikingly futuristic and stands out among other submachine guns. The shortsord's greatest advantage lies in its ergonomic design, which effectively

reduces recoil and muzzle rise, thereby alleviating user fatigue. Eno felt that this submachine gun suited him well. However, Antwang pointed out a drawback. The weapon has intricate components made Maintenance exceedingly cumbersome. Given that Eno was averse to hassle, he temporarily included the shortsord in his list of candidates, deciding that if he could not find a more suitable submachine gun, he would opt for it later. Next, ENO tested two submachine guns with a high ammunition capacity. One was the Bison, developed by Ismash, and the other was the P90, produced by the Belgian company FN. Both of

these submachine guns featured distinctive Magazine designs. The Bison utilized a cylindrical magazine positioned directly beneath the barrel, serving as both a handguard and a heat shield during sustained fire. The Bison's magazine could hold up to 64 rounds of Macarov pistol ammunition, doubling the capacity of most submachine guns while also offering low recoil and high shooting accuracy. This submachine gun is reportedly favored by the special forces of Russia. Its only drawback lies in the Somewhat cumbersome process of loading ammunition. Each bullet requires a twist of the external coil spring on the drum to compress it into

the chamber. Loading 64 rounds one by one can be quite daunting. The P90 submachine gun is a bullpup design constructed with substantial engineering plastics. Measuring only 500 mm in length, excluding the barrel and weighing a mere 2 8 kg, making it exceedingly portable. Its rectangular magazine is positioned Directly above the body of the gun, capable of holding 50 rounds, utilizing a 5 7mm steel projectile. The P90 possesses greater penetration power than the standard 9mm bullet capable of piercing ordinary bulletproof vests. Furthermore, the P90 is ergonomically designed with a magazine crafted from treated organic glass for

easy inspection of ammunition status, rendering it particularly suitable for novices. However, it does not employ the Common 9mm pistol cartridges. Should Eno choose this weapon as his primary arament, he would need to carry additional specialized 5 7 mm ammunition, thereby increasing his burden. After experimenting with various submachine guns, Eno's gaze finally settled upon a familiar silhouette. Chapter 21. Submachine gun training. It was an MP5 submachine gun conspicuously displayed in the most prominent position within the armory, seemingly to Highlight its esteemed status among submachine guns. The label beneath it bore parameters written in Chinese. Overall length

680 mm, caliber 9 mm. Muzzle velocity 375 m/s. Rate of fire 800 rounds per minute. Standard magazine capacity 30 rounds. empty weight two 54 kg. Eno recalled that his first experience with a firstperson shooter game featured this very submachine gun. Although the MP5 in the game has lower power, it compensates with a high rate Of fire, minimal recoil, and impressive accuracy at medium distances. Typically, if players do not accumulate enough funds to purchase the A47 early on, they often opt for the MP5 as a transitional weapon. The realworld MP5 submachine gun was developed in the

1960s by the German company Heckler Coke. Despite its age, the classic design has become deeply ingrained in popular culture. To this day, many countries special police forces and counterterrorism units still Regard this submachine gun as standard issue. Consequently, the MP5 has earned the reputation of being a good guy gun. The MP5 submachine gun appeared quite promising. If it could perform as admirably as its virtual counterpart, it would indeed be a commendable choice. Eno definitely removed the MP5 from the wall. Standing behind him, Ant Wong remarked, "The greatest advantage of the MP5 submachine gun is its

stability and reliability coupled with low recoil and A lack of unnecessary embellishments. Additionally, it utilizes the same type of ammunition as the Glock pistol. So, choosing this submachine gun means you wouldn't need to carry extra rounds." After hearing Ant Wongs insights, Eno felt a sudden surge of interest. Let us select the MP5 submachine gun, an emblematic classic among its family. Undoubtedly a weapon of remarkable proficiency. Once the firearm is chosen, the next step is to proceed to the Shooting range for practice. Eno must achieve a proficiency level of over 75% with the MP5 before he

can retrieve this weapon from the dimensional armory. Upon arriving at the training ground, Eno begins to load bullets into the magazine. The MP5 utilizes ammunition identical to that of the Glock pistol, employing the 9 mm parabellum cartridge. The standard magazine accommodates a total of 30 rounds. In fully automatic mode, one can deplete the entire Magazine in just 2 seconds. The MP5 offers three distinct firing modes: single shot, burst, and fully automatic. The adjustable trigger mechanism is conveniently located on the side of the firearm, allowing for swift transitions between these modes with a mere adjustment of

the thumb. The operational procedures for the submachine gun are quite akin to those of a handgun. First, insert the magazine, then disengage the safety and pull back the bolt. The Weapon is then ready to fire. It is crucial to note that after pulling the charging handle to its full extent. A gentle tap is required to ensure the bolt returns to its original position under the force of the recoil spring, otherwise it may fail to reset properly. Consequently, the reloading time for the MP5 is typically 1 to two seconds slower than that of a handgun. After

An Aunt Wong demonstrated the fundamental operations of the MP5, Eno mastered the Basics of reloading and chambering in under five minutes. Having grasped the basic operations, Ant Wong proceeded to instruct Eno on the proper shooting stance. Given the substantial difference in design between submachine guns and handguns, the stances also vary significantly. Generally, a submachine gun necessitates the use of both hands. The shooting postures are primarily categorized into waist shooting and shoulder shooting. In numerous shooting Games, waist shooting is often represented as shooting without aiming, while shoulder shooting indicates aiming down sights. In reality, the waist

shooting technique involves resting the stock against the waist, whereas shoulder shooting entails positioning the stock against the shoulder. Each method possesses its own merits and drawbacks. Waist shooting is suitable for close combat with a wider spread of bullets that effectively mitigates Recoil, yet it poses challenges for precise target acquisition. Conversely, shoulder shooting is advantageous for medium to long range engagements, offering greater accuracy with a tighter shot group, though it is slower to maneuver and may create blind spots. The rapidity of waste shooting is notable, as raising the weapon to the shoulder naturally takes longer than

positioning it at the waist. If one can fire before the adversary, their chances of survival Significantly increase. However, waist shooting lacks the precision necessary for swiftly dispatching a zombie's head. The shoulder shooting stance allows for a more accurate shot. Aligning the eye with the sights and muzzle in a straight line given that Eno's foes are zombies. Employing the waist shooting method would greatly diminish his headshot ratio. Thus, shoulder shooting became the primary focus of his training regimen. When adopting the shoulder Shooting stance, the left hand typically grips the front handguard or magazine of the firearm,

while the right hand rests on the trigger position. During the act of firing, the buttstock generally presses against the shoulder with the cheek placed against the side of the stock and the line of sight moves in conjunction with the mechanical sights. The manner in which the left hand grips the handguard can be further categorized into four distinct styles. The first Style is the grip on the handguard itself, which as the name suggests involves the left hand grasping the front end of the handguard. This grip allows for excellent control of muzzle rise and facilitates rapid directional

shifts, making it particularly suitable for close quarters combat indoors. The second style involves resting the hand on the handguard, a more traditional stance that offers less control over recoil and is suited for shorter Distances and lower intensity engagements. The third method involves gripping the area where the magazine connects to the firearm. This grip can effectively manage recoil, but does not provide the same control over muzzle elevation as the first style. It is less directional but conserves energy well, allowing for an alternating use with the first grip style. The fourth method is resting the hand on

the magazine, which is only appropriate for distant, precise Single shots. In imitation of Ant Wongs technique, Inua diligently practiced these four shooting grips. Thanks to his prior training, the practice came quite effortlessly. After a period of intensive training, Inua finally mastered all the shooting techniques. Next came live ammunition shooting practice. The submachine gun has a longer range than a pistol. With the MP5's maximum range reaching up to 250 m. Thus, Inua immediately adjusted the Target distance to 25 m. He commenced with single shots followed by three round bursts and ultimately full automatic shooting practice. Due

to the remarkably low recoil of the MP5, Inua achieved a proficiency level exceeding 75 within just 2 weeks within 25 m. Whether executing single shots, full auto sprays, or three round bursts, his accuracy consistently remained above 85. At 50 m, the accuracy for single and three round shots hovered around 80. Beyond 100 m, without any auxiliary aiming devices, and relying solely on standard mechanical sights, he maintained a single shot accuracy of approximately 65. The remaining 25 proficiency points would need to be honed through practical combat experience. Having mastered the shooting skills of the submachine gun,

Inua did not rush to leave the dimensional armory, for he still needed to prepare some defensive weapons for his surviving Classmates. However, the students outside did not share Enoa's ample time for gradual training. Recklessly handing weapons to them posed certain risks. The task of selecting suitable weapons for his classmates left Enoa somewhat perplexed. In his quandry, he turned once more to Aunt Wong for assistance. Coach, I am the only one proficient with firearms. Our firepower is evidently insufficient. I wish to select a few appropriate weapons for my classmates. Is there anything in our armory that

has low recoil, is simple to operate, and requires minimal training to handle? Aunt Wong paused thoughtfully before responding. If they are newcomers who have not undergone live fire training, I would recommend they first practice with an air gun. An air gun? Does that thing even kill? To Eno's surprise, Aunt Wong provided such an answer. In Eno's perception, air guns were merely toys for children, suitable for popping Balloons or shooting sparrows. But using them against zombies seemed utterly ridiculous. However, the potency of air guns was not as feeble as one might imagine. If aimed at critical

areas on a person, they could indeed inflict considerable harm. I have only unlocked two armories. Can I find the air gun you mentioned? Eno inquired with concern. Aunt Wong nodded in affirmation, stating, certainly. There are numerous types of air guns available nowadays. We Have air pistols, air rifles, and air sniper rifles. In the previously unlocked pistol armory, there are several wellperforming air pistols you could explore. Chapter 22. Testing the air pistol. Upon learning that the pistol armory housed air pistols, Eno promptly set off to search for them. Following Aunt Wongs guidance, Eno eventually discovered a

few uniquely designed air pistols tucked away in an inconspicuous corner. This was the Appearance of an air pistol. Eno casually picked one up and examined it closely. The air pistol was nearly twice the size of a standard handgun. The barrel was longer, yet it did not feel particularly heavy in hand. To further understand the construction of the air pistol, Eno meticulously disassembled all its components. It soon became evident that the internal design was quite similar to that of a conventional handgun featuring a barrel, trigger, and Even rifling. The only distinction being the addition of a

metal cylinder containing compressed gas. This gas cylinder was mounted directly beneath the barrel and could hold approximately 50 g of carbon dioxide, allowing for around 30 consecutive shots. Eno took all the collected air pistols to the shooting range for individual testing, intending to select the most suitable one. After several attempts, Eno recognized the clear advantages and Disadvantages of air pistols. Firstly, the recoil of an air pistol was remarkably minimal. Each time the trigger was pulled, the muzzle barely wobbled. Lesser recoil meant greater ease of control. Even students who had never received firearms training would likely

achieve satisfactory accuracy. The second advantage of the air pistol was its remarkably subdued sound. There was no flash or thick smoke produced upon firing. For novices experiencing Firearms for the first time, this was exceedingly accommodating. It is well known that the deafening noise, blinding light, and smoke from traditional firearms can easily induce anxiety. Those with weaker psychological fortitude might even be startled enough to discard the weapon. In contrast, the sound emitted by an air gun was akin to that of a can being opened, which imposed minimal psychological pressure. Of course, the power and range of

air Guns were not comparable to those of standard handguns. The effective range of an air pistol was approximately 15 m beyond that distance. The projectile would deviate from its intended trajectory due to gravitational effects, significantly diminishing its potential for harm. Thus, it could only serve as a makeshift weapon. After extensive testing, ENO ultimately chose the Desert Eagle air pistol produced in the United States, which exhibited commendable Power and was easy to handle. In the beautiful land across the ocean, one can casually purchase firearms without the need for a permit. Whereas domestically, possession of such devices

incurs a minimum sentence of 3 years. The overall length of the firearm measures 600 mm, nearly equivalent to that of an MP5 submachine gun. The unloaded weight is a mere 16 g. The gas canister holds a volume of 213cc with a muzzle velocity reaching up to 275 m/s. This air pistol Delivers an energy output of 68 jowls, far exceeding the national regulation of 18 jowls, easily capable of penetrating two layers of thick wood. Naturally, the skull of a zombie is considerably more resilient than wood. To obliterate their heads entirely, one would need to fire approximately

34 rounds. However, to enhance its power, one could consider the ammunition. Eno discovered specialized ammunition for air guns in the armory. The ammunition used for air Pistols is generally categorized into steel BBs for target shooting and lead pellets for hunting. Both types are smaller and lighter than standard bullets, making them highly portable. Steel BBs possess relatively low power, typically used for target practice, causing merely superficial wounds when striking a person. In contrast, lead pellets intended for hunting are substantially more potent. Unlike the standard round steel BBs, hunting Projectiles are shaped like spiral tipped cones. This

type of ammunition can effortlessly penetrate the surface skin and muscle tissue of a target capable of delivering a swift kill to small animals such as rabbits or squirrels. Regrettably, the expansive armory contains only five air pistols. With the surviving classmates and teacher Donna totaling 15 individuals, it appears impractical to issue each person an air pistol. Eno turned to Aunt Wong beside him and inquired, "Coach, why are there only five air pistols in such a large armory? It's woefully insufficient." Aunt Wong replied, "Air pistols are inherently niche firearms, so their stock cannot possibly match that of

more conventional weapons." Eno's expression morphed into one of concern as he pondered, "If I take all five air pistols, will I ever have access to such weapons again?" Antwong shook her head and reassured him. There's no need for worry. The weapons in the dimensional armory can automatically replenish when you return to the armory. The quantity of air pistols will revert to its original state. What the weapons can refresh? Upon learning that the armory's equipment could indeed be replenished, Eno felt a surge of relief, his face lighting up with joy. This meant that he could only

take a maximum of five air pistols at a time and to acquire more. He would have to wait for the cool down period to expire. Indeed, however, you can shorten the cool down by upgrading your administrator privileges, Antwan explained. Eno recalled that he previously needed to wait 12 hours before the dimensional armory would reopen. Now having upgraded his administrator privileges to level two, the cooldown had been reduced by 2 hours, requiring only a 10-hour wait before the doors would once again Welcome him in a well stocked shelter. Waiting 10 hours may seem trivial. However, given

the current urgency, Enoch cannot afford such a delay. Nevertheless, possessing five air pistols is certainly better than having none at all. He hastily gathered the five Desert Eagle air pistols from the armory, stashing them into his satchel. With the new firearms in tow, Enoch made his way back to the ammunition depot. The bullets he had previously taken were Nearly exhausted, and he was in dire need of replenishing his supply. Fortunately, both the Glock and MP5 utilized the same caliber of 9mm pistol ammunition, alleviating the burden of carrying additional types of rounds. This time, Enoch secured

over 400 rounds of pistol ammunition. He then collected a substantial quantity of hunting air gun pellets from the shelves. The satchel meant for the ammunition was filled to capacity, weighing several Dozen kg in his grasp. Yet, after acquiring the weapons and ammunition, Enoch still felt a sense of incompleteness. Carrying such an abundance of magazines exceeded the capacity of his clothing pockets. Thus, he pivoted and entered the gear equipment room. Previously, he had taken a pair of noiseancelling headphones, tactical goggles, and a tactical belt from this very space. While these auxiliary items bore no offensive Capability,

they provided considerable convenience and assistance during combat. Having tasted the benefits, Enoch resolved to select a few more auxiliary tools to further enhance his combat prowess. The first item to catch his eye was a row of tactical pouches hanging on the wall to his right. Given that the MP5 submachine guns magazines are longer and larger than standard pistol magazines, his prior tactical belt was evidently inadequate for the Submachine guns requirements, necessitating the addition of a tactical pouch system. A novice unfamiliar with such gear might easily mistake it for a bulletproof vest. However, the two serve

vastly different purposes. The tactical pouch, also known as a tactical chest rig, resembles a vest adorned with numerous rectangular pockets. Its primary design is not for ballistic protection, but rather to accommodate spare magazines and grenades, allowing Shooters to swiftly replace magazines during combat. Inoch selected a deep black tactical pouch featuring four interconnected rectangular magazine pockets that could hold four spare magazines simultaneously. Additionally, there was a mounting system beneath the ammunition pouch for attaching grenades or flashbangs. Weighing a mere 0 35 g, it would not impede his movements. Once dawned, Enoch practiced the tactical motions for

magazine changes several Times. Discovering that his reload speed was indeed improved by zero 5 seconds compared to when he was not equipped with the tactical chest rig. Having resolved his ammunition supply concerns, Ino sought to enhance the accuracy of his weaponry. Although air pistols possess minimal recoil and are relatively userfriendly for those untrained in firearms, hitting a target 10 m away using only mechanical sights remains a considerable challenge. If Auxiliary basic sights could be added to the air pistol, it would undoubtedly enhance the accuracy significantly. The inventory contains a variety of sights. ENO selected two

types that can be directly mounted on the air pistol from the shelf. One is a red dot site while the other is a holographic site. These two types of sights are among the most popular weapon optics today. Each possessing its own advantages and disadvantages. The red dot site features A narrower frame, is lightweight, and provides a wider field of view, making it more suitable for close quarters combat. However, it is susceptible to light interference, causing the red dot to vanish when the target is too far away. Conversely, the holographic site has a thicker frame, is

heavier than the red dot site, and offers a narrower field of view, but it remains unaffected by bright light, making it more appropriate for mid to longrange Engagements. Based on the characteristics of these sights, Eno adopted different allocation strategies. Given that the effective range of the air pistol is only 10 m, he outfitted all five air pistols with a more combat effective red dot sights. His MP5 submachine gun, capable of reaching a maximum range of 250 m, was equipped with a holographic sight on its rail. Once all preparations were complete, Eno packed all the supplies

into his Backpack and tote. He then touched the golden bracelet on his wrist, activated his psychic powers, and in an instant, he returned to the reality plagued by zombies. Chapter 23, The Escape Plan, Part One. The following morning, the sun rose as usual, illuminating the clear blue sky. Although the bright sunlight dispelled the darkness, it could not chase away the wandering undead below. After all, zombies are not traditional specters such as vampires or ghosts who Vanish without a trace in daylight. However, sunlight does have some effect. Zombies exposed to the sun become subdued akin to

frostbitten eggplants, contrasting sharply with their frenzied state at night. Chin Hua stood alone by the window, observing the zombies behavior while taking notes with pen and paper. As the saying goes, knowing oneself and knowing one s enemy ensures victory in a 100 battles. Although humanity is far inferior to zombies in Strength and endurance, it possesses a clever mind. By understanding the habits and characteristics of zombies, targeted measures can be taken. Feeling disgruntled after being overshadowed by Eno the day before, the proud Shin Hua was determined to prove his abilities and regained the trust of his

peers by devising a flawless escape plan. After more than half an hour of observation, he noted that the zombies directly exposed to sunlight appeared lethargic And sluggish, as if they had not eaten enough, while those lurking in the shadows were noticeably more active. Additionally, a small group of zombies was gathered around a corpse, feasting hungrily. These corpses were those shot by Eno the previous night. Witnessing the zombies devouring their own kind, a bold hypothesis suddenly formed in Chin Huisho s mind. Could it be that these zombies retained a fragment of consciousness? Human beings are merely

The primary targets of their aggression in the absence of living prey, other creatures, or even the recently deceased may serve as their makeshift sustenance. Chin Hua meticulously documented these observations in his notebook for future reference. However, he was perplexed by how zombies could distinguish between the living and their own kind. As he pondered this conundrum, a sudden cacophony of panicked voices erupted behind him. Where has Eno gone? Teacher, Something is wrong. Eno is missing. Hearing the girl's cries, teacher Donna jolted awake from her slumber. She surveyed her surroundings and inquired among the students. Who among

you last saw Eno? Do you know where he might be now? Eno's presence had become as vital as a talisman without his protection. The group felt unmed and anxious. Observing the turmoil, Shin Huaisho couldn't help but speak up. Teacher Eno likely left the broadcast Room around midnight last night. I encountered him just as he was departing and even asked if he needed assistance, but he claimed he was merely going to the restroom. It shouldn't take this long to use the restroom, right? He hasn't returned since he left. Teacher Don pressed, her anxiety palpable. Chin Hua

shook his head with a rice smile. Eno was reluctant to have me accompany him. Perhaps he harbored secrets he didn't wish to share. His words only Heightened the unease among the uninformed students. Eno wouldn't abandon us and flee alone, would he? How could he be so disloyal, leaving without a word? What do we do now? With just our small group, we cannot possibly break through. The students began to murmur among themselves, some even casting blame upon Eno. These unfounded speculations stirred discontent in Hij Jun. Hey, you cowards, stop spreading rumors and sewing discord. He Admonished,

"I have known Eno since childhood. I guarantee with my integrity that he would never act treacherously." Chinshia also defended Eno, asserting, "I trust Eno's character if he intended to escape on his own. Why would he expend such effort to save us yesterday?" Chin Hua adjusted his glasses and remarked, "I cannot fathom the reasons." But the reality remains that Eno has abandoned us, and it appears he has taken the only weapon and Ammunition with him. It was then that the group noticed Eno's backpack was also missing. Just as they were about to unleash their criticisms upon

him, the door to the broadcast room swung open. Eno appeared clad in a different outfit and laden with bags. His sudden return rendered the slander against him moot. Hija Jun was so overwhelmed with emotion that tears nearly brimmed in his eyes. I told you Eno would never leave us. Teacher Donna fixed her gaze on Eno, Perplexed. Eno, where have you been? Everyone thought you might abandon us. Teacher, I merely went to retrieve the weaponry required for our escape. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Eno sequentially tossed several hefty tote bags onto the table. They

felt rather weighty. You know what do these bags contain? Hijun inquired astonished as he touched the bag. Why not open them and see for yourselves? Hijun unzipped the tote feeling something long and tubular Within. When he extracted it, his eyes widened in disbelief. Is this even a gun? Why does the barrel have a bottle attached? Perhaps due to the significant differences in appearance between air pistols and conventional firearms. Hijun found it challenging to ascertain whether he was holding a mere toy. However, Chin Hua, standing nearby, recognized it instantly and exclaimed, "Is this not an air

pistol?" "PresidentQin, you certainly have an eye For quality. Have you played with such a device before?" Eno's lips curled into a knowing smile. "Air pistols are also illegal in our country. I've only ever engaged with BB guns and water beads," Chin Hua evasively replied. "But what distinguishes an air pistol from a real gun?" "Teacher Donna, entirely unfamiliar with firearms, furrowed her brow upon hearing this," Eno explained with a smile. Generally, firearms utilize gunpowder as a propellant to Propel the projectile forward. In contrast, air pistols use compressed gas as their power source. Consequently, the recoil and

sound of air pistols are significantly lower than those of conventional firearms, making them particularly suitable for novices. He Jedjun toying with the air pistol expressed his confusion. Eno, so the weapons you prepared for us are these air pistols. They appear more like toys, lacking any real power. Can they truly Kill the zombies outside? While the power of air pistols may not rival that of standard handguns, they still possess a kinetic energy of 68 jowls, far exceeding our country's limit of 18 jowls. If aimed at vulnerable areas such as the eye sockets, nasal bridge, or temples,

they can certainly inflict harm, Eno responded. You're quite clever, Hijun remarked, giving Eno a thumbs up. If I were to carry this air pistol onto the street and be seen by The police, I fear I would be invited for tea. Not only would there be tea, but you might also receive a silver bracelet as a keepsake. Chapter 24, the escape plan, part two. At a time like this, are you two still in the mood to joke around? Our lives are at stake. Let's set aside the humor, Siani interjected, rolling her eyes at the pair. She

snatched the tote bag and emptied its contents onto the table. Hey, take it easy. You're quite the Brute, Hijun grumbled. The items from the tote scattered across the table. Siani counted them. A total of five air pistols. Three large boxes of pellets and five red dot sights. A bespectled boy intrigued opened one of the pellet boxes. Inside he discovered hundreds of neatly arranged conicle lead pellets, each adorned with spiral grooves. Wow, such a unique shape for the pellets. I had assumed air pistols used only steel balls. In response, Ino remarked that Round steel ball ammunition

is typically used in competitions possessing lesser power and weaker penetration. However, what I have prepared for you are hunting pellets which boast greater potency and enhanced penetration. Machawan picked up the red dot sight from the table, his face etched with astonishment as he turned to Ino, exclaiming, "Ino, this is a red dot site, isn't it? It resembles the design from shooting games to a tea." Ino nodded, explaining, "Considering that the effective range of the air pistol is merely 10 m, I have equipped you all with red dot sights. Provided your shooting skills are not woefully

inadequate. I believe hitting a zombie head should pose no issue. In know, your thoughtfulness is commendable. You even prepared red dot sights for us noviceses. Have you also procured a formidable weapon for yourself? Let us see it. Hijun suggested glancing at Ino's bulging backpack, Convinced that Ino had also acquired a new weapon. Haha. Nothing escapes your keen observation. Naturally, I needed to upgrade to a more powerful weapon. Otherwise, how could I lead everyone through a bloody path? Ina replied, opening his backpack to reveal an MP5 submachine gun. The group was left utterly speechless upon witnessing

it. Is that the legendary B-31? Hijuns eyes sparkled with disbelief. This weapon, which he had only seen in games, Appeared even more impressive in reality. What B-31? You've been playing too many games. This is the renowned MP5 submachine gun utilized by numerous foreign SWAT teams and counterterrorism units. A bespectical boy corrected him. The MP5's design is so iconic that any boy who has played shooting games or watched action films could recognize it at a glance. Chin Hua gazed enviously at the submachine gun in Ino's hands, lamenting, but our country's military And police forces do not

equip this type of firearm. Ino, you didn't smuggle that MP5 in from the black market, did you? Ino nonchalantly replied, does it really matter how I acquired this gun? What we need to focus on now is ensuring everyone's safe escape from the school. Maan boisterously declared. With so many firearms at our disposal, why should we fear any zombies? We can simply charge out through the front door. You truly are a simple-minded, brrawy fellow. What Happens once we are outside? Do you think there will be no zombies beyond the school? Will we all just return home

as if nothing happened? Siani retorted sharply. Siani is right. Given the current situation, it is better for us to act together. Home is certainly no sanctuary. If we manage to leave the school, we should seek refuge with the military or the police, teacher Donna suggested. regardless of how many weapons and ammunition Ino had gathered. She believed that seeking protection from official forces would be the most prudent course of action. However, Chin Huisho shook his head, stating, "Teacher, mobilizing the military takes time. It has been less than 24 hours since the virus outbreak, the military will

not arrive so swiftly. As for the police, they are likely to be struggling to ensure their own safety. I believe that after leaving school, we should hasten our departure from the city and Seek refuge in the sparsely populated countryside, waiting for the situation to stabilize before seeking protection from the military. Chairman Sheen's analysis is astute. Teacher Donna, I too believe that we should leave the city as soon as possible. The more people there are, the greater the danger. The likelihood of infection by the virus increases significantly. Enoheartedly concurs with Chin Hua's perspective. The chances of

survival in the countryside Are evidently greater than remaining in the chaos of the city. At this moment, Chinshia, who had remained silent thus far, suddenly spoke up. However, our school is located in the city center, and even if we take a vehicle, it will take at least 2 to 3 hours to exit the city. Walking out is impractical. We must find a means of transportation that can accommodate everyone. There is a school bus parked behind the teaching building. I recall that it can carry a Total of 24 people. And since there are only 15 of

us, it should suffice to transport everyone. Lie Jiani, who had been quiet, suddenly contributed vital information. As a student with athletic prowess, he frequently rides the school bus to various competitions at the gymnasium. It is fortuitous that we can now use it as a means of escape. But who will drive? Lu Ming Ming asked softly. The majority present are merely students, some of whom are not yet 18, None appear to possess a driver's license. Teacher Donna looking troubled raised her hand and said, "I can drive. Although my license only permits me to operate a small

car, we cannot afford to be picky at this juncture. However, I do not have the keys to the school bus. How can we start the vehicle? The keys should be with the bus driver. If we can locate him, we may retrieve the keys from him," Shin Hua remarked, which elicited a sarcastic response from Hijun. It is not that simple, esteemed president, the school is currently infested with zombies. It is highly likely that the bus driver has become one of them. Searching for him one by one would be less effective than eliminating all the zombies in

the school. As despair settled over the group, an inconspicuous boy at the back of the crowd suddenly spoke up. There is no need to find the driver. There should still be a spare set of keys in the Guard room on the first floor. All eyes turned toward the boy's face. Are you certain? Does the guard room really have a spare set of keys? Teacher Donna furrowed her brow in skepticism. I am certain, the boy replied confidently. The bus driver is a distant relative of mine. He once lost the keys and was scolded by the principal,

so he left the spare set in the drawer of the guard room. In that case, I shall go to the guard room on the first floor to search For the keys. Eno intended to head to the guard room alone. But teacher Donna insisted that Eno take everyone along. Her reasoning was that if the keys could not be found, Eno could lead everyone to escape. Chapter 25. The air pistol competition. Eno had no choice but to acquies to teacher Donna's request. Once the plan for escape was established, the group began to deliberate on the specifics of

their actions. The foremost issue to address was the allocation of Weapons. There were 14 survivors present, excluding Eno, yet only five air pistols available. Shin Hua gazed at the firearms on the table and inquired, "Eno, I am quite curious about how you intend to distribute these five air pistols." After a moment of contemplation, Eno replied, "Given the limited weaponry, it is only logical that those with shooting experience should wield them. I shall grant them to those among you who exhibit superior Marksmanship. He Jedjun chuckled. Eno, are we to engage in a shooting competition first? Eno

nodded, affirming, "Indeed, that is precisely my intention." Upon hearing the prospect of a contest, the male attendees displayed eager expressions. "After all, in a world infested with zombies, who would not desire a means of defense? Even a less potent air pistol is preferable to being unarmed. How shall we compete and where?" Siani furrowed her brow, Questioning, "The available space for their activities was confined to this floor, making the search for a suitable venue for the competition rather challenging. "Let us utilize the adjacent chemistry lab. It is filled with numerous bottles that would serve as perfect

targets," suggested a bispectled boy. His proposal garnered overwhelming support from the majority. Thus, the group armed themselves with air pistols and ammunition, proceeding To the neighboring chemistry laboratory. The boys collected an array of empty flasks and beers from the lab, likely numbering in the hundreds. These glass apparatuses, intended for educational purposes, were the school as fixed assets and breaking even one would necessitate compensation. Yet, here they were repurposed as targets for practice. One could only wonder how the frugal principal would react upon discovering this. Eno selected five beers of similar Size, arranging them neatly on

the laboratory table. He then instructed everyone to step back to a distance of seven or 8 m. Optimal for the effective range of the air pistols. Time is of the essence, and I cannot afford to grant you excessive practice shots. Each of you shall fire five shots, and the individual who shatters the most bottles will gain the privilege of using the air pistols. Eno articulated the rules of the competition before the assembly. Hijun grinned. Quite fair, Eno. I shall go first. Very well, Hijun. Do not disappoint me. Eno responded, loading five lead pellets into the

magazine of the air pistol before handing it to his friend. Hijun took the air pistol, inhaled deeply, and squinted one eye, aiming at the leftmost glass flask. With the aid of the red dot sight, targeting the object 8 m away was hardly a challenge. The crux lay in controlling his heart rate and breathing rhythm. Hijun held his breath and squeezed the trigger. With a pop, the compressed air propelled the pellet forward, shattering the flask on the table, glass shards scattering across the floor. Not bad. You hit the target with your first shot, marveled Mao, observing

from the sidelines. Hijun slightly adjusted his grip on the pistol, redirecting his aim towards the second target. After the gunshot, the second flask was shattered as well. The majority of the students Present shifted from astonishment to envy. Eno nodded in approval. To consecutively break two flasks was no mere stroke of luck. It was surprising to discover that Hijun possessed quite a flare for shooting. With proper guidance, he could potentially become a valuable ally. While Ino pondered this, Hija Jun continued shooting, skillfully breaking four additional flasks in quick succession, missing only the final one by a

slight margin. His final score Stood at four out of five, a remarkable achievement for a novice who had never undergone any shooting training. Eno couldn't help but applaud. Well done, Hijun. You have the makings of a sharpshooter. Hijun, brimming with pride, returned the air pistol to Eno. You know, Eno, that really brought back the feeling I had as a child, shooting balloons in the park. Eno turned to address the remaining classmates. Who among you would like to give it a try? I Will. Machauan, unable to contain his enthusiasm, was the second to step forward. However,

Siani intervened with a raised hand. Machauan, everyone else can participate, but you cannot. Machauan immediately fumed, shouting at Xiani, "Hey, Siani, are you targeting me? Why can everyone else go but not me?" Siani replied calmly. "Because you still have to carry Chin Shia along later. It's inconvenient for you to wield a gun." Machauan momentarily at a Loss for words found her reasoning quite valid. Chinshia feeling a bit embarrassed tugged at her friend as hand. Siani, how can you boss Machawuan around like that? Unfazed, Siani responded, Shia, what is wrong with that? Your foot is injured

and you can't run like everyone else. If you don't let Machawian carry you, you'll definitely fall behind. It was true that Chin Shia needed someone to carry her, but Siani's directness felt rather harsh. Machaw Yuan couldn't help but complain. Who told you to be the tallest and strongest there as no one more suitable than you? Siani was relentless, showing no sign of backing down. A conflicted expression crossed Machaus face. Having the chance to be close to the school beauty was a dream for many boys. Yet giving up his opportunity to use the air pistol was

a difficult decision. At that moment, teacher Donna interjected. Machauan, I believe has a point. You are The strongest. Even if you carry Chin Shia while running, it shouldn't pose much of a problem. It would be quite challenging for anyone else. Machawan glanced at the beautiful Chin Shia and sighed, "All right, all right, I'll carry her then. What can I do? I'm destined to be a laborer." He stepped back and Li Jinli, another student with athletic prowess, stepped forward. You know, let me give it a shot. Although Lie Jinley was also a tall and muscular Individual

like Macho Yuan, he was eager to take his turn. However, the shooting test emphasizes more on mindset and technique rather than brute strength. Upon receiving the air pistol, Li Jinly missed his first shot. Yet, he successfully hit the target with both his second and third shots. Ultimately, he achieved a score of three out of five, slightly inferior to Hijun, barely reaching a passing level. The subsequent male classmates who took their turn Performed disappointingly. Some managed to hit only one or two targets out of five shots, while others failed to hit a single one. Teacher Donna,

Lu Ming Ming, and the injured Chun Shia chose to forfeit outright. The three of them were not fond of such violent activities and had no interest in firearms. Offering them a chance was merely a waste of ammunition. Eno did not press the matter, but when it was Sianis turn, Machaw Yuan could not refrain from Mocking her. "Hey, Siani, what are you doing playing with a gun as a girl?" "Indeed, firearms are not typically associated with femininity," Hijun echoed. Siani shot them both a glare. You two constantly refer to me as a tomboy, yet now you

treat me as if I were a mere girl. Machauan and Hij Jun do not engage in gender discrimination. As long as Siani does not voluntarily forfeit, she deserves an opportunity to try. Eno willingly handed the air pistol Loaded with ammunition. To Siani, Eno, your generosity is commendable, unlike those two who are not only petty but also self-righteous. Ciani accepted the pistol, a defiant smile gracing her lips. Eno noticed that although her grip was not entirely proper, her breathing and rhythm were remarkably steady. With the pull of the trigger, her first shot struck the target. The

subsequent shots also found their mark. Despite a brief pause, Siani became the only participant Thus far to achieve a perfect score of five hits. Wow, five hits in a row. This tomboy is on fire. Machauan and Hijun stared in disbelief while Eno felt a tinge of astonishment. Although Xiani was a girl, her shooting prowess likely exceeded that of any boy present. Returning the air pistol to Eno, she proudly declared to Macho Yuan and Hijia Jun. So, do you think I am more deserving of this air pistol than you two big men? Do not get too

carried Away. I have yet to take my turn. My score may very well surpass yours. It was merely luck. Let us have another round. I don't believe you can hit all the targets again. Machauan and Hijun, grinning widely, insisted on a rematch to reclaim their masculinity. Eno of course did not acquies to their demands. Regardless, Siani's performance garnered the acknowledgement of everyone present. She should not be treated differently because of her gender. The individuals Who followed her could not surpass her remarkable score. President, are you not going to take a shot or are you two

planning to forfeit like those girls? Hijun remarked in a sarcastic tone as the only male student who had yet to take his turn. Chin Hua calmly accepted the air pistol, stating, "Since you all are so eager to witness my performance, I shall showcase my skills." He took a deliberate step back, raising the air gun in his hand. "Who does this guy Think he is? Daring to retreat a step. Just wait until he ends up with a score of zero. I'll relish the opportunity to mock him." Hija Jun silently cursed. The other students present also felt

that Chin Hua was displaying an excessive bravado. Only Enua noticed that Shin Huas grip on the gun was remarkably proficient, as if he had undergone professional firearms training. Could it be that he has used a gun before? Just as Inua pondered this, Chin Hua pulled The trigger. With astonishing speed, he fired five shots in rapid succession. All striking their target. Hija Jun, who was waiting to ridicule him, was rendered speechless in astonishment. What? All five shots hit the mark. President, you truly are impressive. Macho couldn't help but exclaim. It turns out that PresidentQ is also

a sharpshooter teacher with Enua and PresidentQin on our side. We will surely break through successfully, Lu Ming Ming Said, her eyes sparkling with admiration, embodying the demeanor of a young fan. Ina could not help but ask, PresidentQ, have you received firearms training before? Chin Hua smiled and shook his head, saying, "I have never handled a real gun. However, during my free time, I enjoy playing real life CS with friends, having spent some time with paintball guns. The structure of a paintball gun is quite similar to your air gun, making it relatively easy to Handle. I

see. It seems that having a few hobbies is indeed quite beneficial. Who knows when it might come in handy in unexpected situations. To be honest, Chin Hua's stunning performance took Enua by surprise. His shooting skills were practically on par with those of amateur competitors. Although Chin Huas character might be questionable, he was undoubtedly the best shot among them. Such exceptional combat capability should not be easily Dismissed. After this round of competition, the final candidates for the air gun were finally determined. Student council president Chin Hua, her core girl Xiani, athletic prodigy Lee Jiani, his desk,

Mate Hijun, and an ordinary boy named Xiaoinga. Chapter 26. Preparations before the breakout. After distributing the weapons and ammunition, Inua intended to lead everyone in the breakout. However, at that moment, Chin Hua raised an objection, asserting that Now was not the optimal time for an escape. He Junjun somewhat impatiently mocked, "President, your overly cautious demeanor hardly befits a man. Time is of the essence. Every minute we delay increases our peril. Do we wait until everyone is too hungry to move before acting?" Chin Hua responded calmly. "I am fully aware that the longer we delay, the

more unfavorable it becomes for us. But have you studied the behavioral patterns of zombies? Do you know their Weaknesses?" Teacher Donna found some merit in Chin Huas words and inquired. Cheen, what are your reasons for opposing this? Please share them so that everyone can consider them. If it's a good suggestion, I believe we will all heed it. Chin Hua pointed out the window. This morning, I have been observing the zombies behavior from the window. I discovered that they are particularly sensitive to sunlight. Those zombies exposed to sunlight Exhibit a notably sluggish pace, while those lurking

in the shadows appear relatively more vigorous. Is it true that zombies fear the sun? This reasoning seems rather tenuous. Hija Jun did not heed Chin Huas words. Yet Ennua held a different opinion. Jia Jun refrained from jumping to conclusions. PresidentQ speaks the truth. Enua had somehow made her way to the window. Her gaze fixated on the zombies meandering below. The reality aligned with Chin Hai Shows assertion. The zombies basking in sunlight appeared lethargic and listless. Whereas those sheltered in the shadows exhibited a distinct liveless. It seems to hold some merit. The group of zombies from

last night was remarkably swift. Yet during the day, they seemed considerably more subdued. Mao Yuan nodded in agreement. Perhaps the zombies are simply undernourished. After a night of exertion, they lack the energy to bounce about as they did Yesterday. Hija Jun continued to argue incessantly. Indeed, zombies are ultimately mutations of humans, and their physical structure bears a striking resemblance to that of humans. If deprived of sustenance for several days, they might very well perish from starvation. Lu Mingming innocently remarked, "We are certain to succumb to hunger before the zombies do. Besides, the zombies do consume

food. Look at the corpses from yesterday that he knew Dispatched. They have now become a feast for other zombies," Chin Hua pointed out, indicating several bodies on the playground. Surrounding each corpse were numerous zombies. "The internal organs had long been devoured, and the zombies began gnawing at the flesh and bones of the limbs, creating a scene of horrific carnage. If only the zombies could turn on each other, we could escape without risking our lives, Chinurya said, unable to gaze at the gruesome spectacle any Longer. She genuinely wished to avoid combat with the zombies. Even with

Enua providing powerful weaponry, the risk of infection remained ever present. If my conjecture is correct, there exists a form of pheromone recognition among zombies. The pherommones dissipate only when a zombie's brain is utterly destroyed. Shin Huai articulated his hypothesis. Although this theory remains unproven, he felt certain that zombies do not engage in cannibalism, likely due To the sense they emit. PresidentQ, when do you believe would be the optimal time for our escape? Enu inquired, at noon, during the peak intensity of sunlight. As long as our team remains predominantly in the sun, the zombies may struggle

to pursue us. This notion is quite favorable. However, there are still several hours until noon. Are we to remain idle and wait? Seni interjected. Actually, as long as we can ensure everyone boards the vehicle Safely, waiting a few extra hours is inconsequential. Yet, Siani, being of an impatient disposition, felt that lingering in place was a waste of time during this interval. We could utilize the materials at hand to craft some defensive tools for those who do not possess air guns. But our school lacks even a single knife. What sort of protective gear can we possibly

create? Ha Jun lamented. It is not strictly necessary to wield a deadly weapon. Even A humble mop or broom from the restroom can be fashioned into a rudimentary spear or a wooden staff with a bit of ingenuity. Macho Yuan suddenly recalled the wooden mops stored in the bathroom. In truth, one merely needs to snap the mop head and sharpen one and to create a simple spear. The alcohol kept in the chemistry lab could also be utilized to craft a molotov cocktail, suggested a bispectled male classmate. No, that is too dangerous. If the flames spread, we

Could all perish, responded teacher Donna, shaking her head disapprovingly. It's all right, teacher. There is a dry powder fire extinguisher in the fire hydrant that can help control the blaze. The bespectical boy countered. A lively discussion ensued with everyone contributing various ideas, turning mops, alcohol lamps, and fire extinguishers into potential weapons against the zombies. The previously somber atmosphere transformed into one Of spirited enthusiasm. While the others busily crafted various makeshift tools for escape, Eno found himself pulled aside by Chin Hai. Eno, there's something else I need your assistance with. At your service, what do you

require of me? Eno replied eagerly, nodding his agreement. Take your submachine gun and accompany me to the rooftop. The two ascended to the expansive rooftop where the view was unobstructed, allowing them to survey Nearly the entire campus. Chin Huaio selected a suitable sniping position and then retrieved a notebook from his pocket. President Chin, what exactly do you want me to do? Eno could not help but inquire. Instead of answering directly, Chin Huai opened the notebook, revealing a rudimentary map sketched in ballpoint pen. Eno, you must have confidence in your marksmanship. Can you shoot the zombie

to my right in the head? The zombie Chen indicated was Approximately 50 m away. Had Eno been armed with the previous Glock handgun, he could not have guaranteed a successful shot to obliterate the creature's skull, as the Glock's effective range was only 50 m. Beyond that distance, the bullets would drift significantly, making accuracy a matter of sheer luck. However, now equipped with an MP5 submachine gun, which boasts a maximum effective range of 250 m, hitting a target at 50 m would not pose A significant challenge. Are you attempting to test my shooting skills? Eno smiled

slightly, raised the gun, disengaged the safety, and adjusted the firing mode to single shot. If you manage to take down that zombie, our subsequent actions will proceed more smoothly. Chinhai show cryptically replied. Though Eno was unclear about the student council president's true intentions, he was also eager to assess the MP5s performance, so he aimed at the Zombie below. The creature's head was centered within the red dot of the holographic site. Eno held his breath and gently squeezed the trigger with a resounding bang. The bullet soared through the air, accurately piercing the back of the zombie

skull before emerging through its forehead. The unfortunate zombie crumpled to the ground, its pale brain matter oozing from the wound. Chin Hua extracted a ballpoint pen from his pocket and in the presence of Inu marked A symbol in his notebook. What are you doing? Inua inquired with a hint of curiosity. I am devising our escape route. What does that have to do with my shooting zombies? Enu appeared perplexed. It is indeed relevant. As we make our way to the school bus, we are bound to encounter a horde of zombies. Hence, we require some corpses as

bait to delay them. Chin Hua elucidated. Only then did Enua grasp the student council president's intent. While it is true That zombies do not attack one another, they do consume the flesh of their own kind. If we take advantage of the moment while zombies are preoccupied with feeding, we might evade unnecessary confrontations. But how can you be so certain that the zombies won't abandon their meal to pursue us? Enua expressed a flicker of concern. I cannot guarantee whether zombies are more drawn to the flesh of corpses or that of the living. Therefore, I have devised

a secondary Plan to scatter the zombies. Even if they detect us later, we will have ample time to reach the school bus," Chin Hua said, revealing his hand-drawn map that depicted the terrain. "The marked locations had already captivated the attention of at least five zombies. As long as we lure the zombies to the outskirts of the parking lot, we will have sufficient time to escape to the school bus. I understand. How many baked corpses do you need?" The zombies Downstairs began to indulge in the breakfast provided by Enoa, approximately 20. I hope to draw all

the zombies near the parking lot to the flower bed on the right. However, without your sharpshoot shooting skills, this would merely be talk. Chin Hua complimented with a smile. Then proceed with your plan. After all, I have ample ammunition," Ino replied. Under the guidance of the student council president, Eninoa began to selectively Eliminate the zombies below. With each zombie taken down, Shin Hua would make a mark in his notebook. The zombies wandering around the parking lot gradually fragmented into several small groups. Meanwhile, Chin Hua designed an optimal escape route based on the distribution of the

zombies. Chapter 27. The breakout operation. After nearly 20 minutes, Chin Hua finally completed what he envisioned as the perfect escape route, which nearly flawlessly Circumvented the zombies activity zones. The two then departed the rooftop and upon returning to the broadcasting room, Ciani immediately interrogated them. Where have you two been? Everyone has been waiting for you. Chin Huisho had no choice but to recount his plan before the group. Upon learning the truth, they collectively sighed in relief. The president is so considerate, even planning our escape route for us. Lu Mingming, Chin Hua shows little Admirer, exclaimed

in admiration as she hugged the student council president's arm. Could you two at least inform everyone before your next mission? Ciani complained somewhat discontentedly. Never mind, classmate. As long as we can safely evacuate the school, let us not dwell on such trivial matters. Teacher Donna interjected, acting as a peacemaker. Enua, everyone is ready. Shall we set out now? Mao, brimming with impatience, reported to Enu, brandishing A broken mop in his hand. Behind him, several other male classmates appeared equally armed, some wielding Molotov cocktails filled with alcohol, while others clutched fire extinguishers. Inua glanced at his

phone. It was now 10:30 in the morning, leaving an hour and a half until the optimal breakout time. With ample time at hand, it was prudent to rehearse our combat formations before the departure, lest we find ourselves battling zombies in disarray. Inu, how Do you plan to arrange our formation for the breakout? Hijun interjected with curiosity. During the breakout, I will lead alongside President Chin, while Hijun, Li Jinli, and Xiaolinga will take the rear to guard against any zombie ambush from behind. And what about me? I am armed as well. Why am I being excluded?

Siani said, her expression revealing displeasure as she gazed at Inua. You will remain in the middle of the group to protect the unarmed girls. Should any zombies breach our defenses, you will be our last line of defense, Inua explained. TCH, at the end of the day, you still don't trust me. Relegating me to a backup role, Siani retorted her strong willed nature unwilling to relent. Shenshia, concerned about a potential argument between Sianshi and Inaw quickly grasped her friend's hand. Anie, don't say that. Your presence gives me a sense of security. I believe Inuas Arrangement is

sound. Is that so, Shia? I am truly touched. I will risk my life to ensure your safety. Sia Ani's eyes sparkled, encouraged by Chun Xiai's words. Hey, hey, can you two tone it down a bit? Do you think we don't exist? Hijun could no longer contain his admonition to ensure absolute preparedness. Ina had everyone practice the formation several more times. Unbeknownst to them, time slipped by, and soon it was 11:30. The brilliant Sunlight began to grow somewhat blinding while the activity of the zombies below diminished to a minimum. "Ready enough? Let us set off," Enua

said, pulling the bolt of his gun as he led the group toward the staircase. Following their previously agreed upon plan, they would first head to the security office on the first floor to retrieve the keys to the school bus before departing together. As Enua and his companions reached the corner of the staircase, the raspy, low Growls of the zombies reached their ears. The piano that had been pushed down the stairs the previous day was wedged between the stairs and the handrail, trapping a dozen grotesque zombies below, unable to ascend. These zombies are remarkably dim-witted. They

could simply lift their feet and crawl over the obstacle. In Enoa thought, raising his submachine gun, ready to pull the trigger. When Hijun shouted from behind, Inua, don't rush to shoot. Conserve your ammunition. Let us first use the Molotov cocktails. Be careful and don't let the fire get out of control. Inua cautioned. Understood. We have a fire extinguisher, so there is no need to worry. Hijun replied as Enua stepped aside. Two male classmates with the alcohol bottles lit the cloth wicks with matches and hurled them down towards the horde of corpses below. Accompanied by the

shattering of glass, alcohol erupted from the bottle, Igniting into a roaring flame upon contact with the fire. The inferno swiftly engulfed the zombies trapped below. Under the relentless heat, the flesh of the undead gradually transformed into charred remnants, filling the air with a distinctly acurid odor. Although the zombies could not feel pain, the intense heat of the flames was lethal to the viruses lurking within them. The zombie, ablaze from head to toe, struggled momentarily Before finally succumbing to stillness. The zombies downstairs have been incinerated. We must extinguish the fire immediately, Eno declared. No sooner had

he spoken than two male classmates seized fire extinguishers. White foam gushed forth, smothering the creeping flames. Within mere seconds, the fire was extinguished. As the smoke dissipated, the piano blocking the stairway had become grotesqually distorted. On the verge of collapse, Li Jinly dashed down the stairs and delivered a powerful kick to the piano. With a resounding crash, the grand instrument shattered into a pile of debris. The obstructed path was suddenly cleared, allowing Eno and his companions to step over the charred corpses and remnants of the piano, reaching the fifth floor of the teaching building. On

the fifth floor corridor, zombies began to emerge from the classrooms, evidently drawn by the commotion created by Eno And his group. The scent of human flesh sent them into a frenzy, their gaping m wide open as they lunged towards the group. Observing this, Eno wasted no time. He raised a submachine gun and pulled the trigger. With precise bursts of fire, he obliterated the head of one zombie. Quickly form a battle line and avoid scattering. Eno commanded, advancing while rhythmically squeezing the trigger. The recoil of the MP5 submachine gun was minimal, and with the Stock pressed

against his shoulder, the force was further absorbed, allowing Eno to maintain control over the muzzle's trajectory with relative ease. Each zombie he dispatched was swiftly followed by an adjustment of his aim, targeting the next foe. Every zombie locked on by the holographic site met the same explosive fate. Despite the relentless onslaught of zombies in the corridor, Eno skillfully maintained a safe distance. However, his ammunition Was finite. After dispatching dozens of zombies, his 30 round magazine was entirely depleted. He had no choice but to detach the empty magazine and retrieve a fresh one from the chest

rig. Though his movements in reloading were fluid and composed, the zombies seized the opportunity to close the gap. At that moment, Chin Huisho, who had remained on the sidelines, stepped forward, brandishing a gas pistol and firing several shots. The lead bullets Sliced through the air, targeting the zombies faces. Although the power of the lead projectiles pad in comparison to the 9 mm rounds at a distance of less than 10 m, they were still capable of penetrating zombie flesh. The first bullet fired by Chin Hua shattered the nose of one of the undead. The zombie's nose

had collapsed into a crimson and ebony cavity. The second round struck the creature's cheek, revealing its stark white zygomatic bone beneath the Flayed flesh. The third and fourth bullets found their mark in the zombie's left eye and brow ridge, respectively. It is well known that the eyeball is the most fragile organ in the human body. This is why national laws classify air guns with kinetic energy exceeding 18 jowls as firearms, as they can inflict irreversible damage to the eyes. The air pistol in Shin Hua's possession possessed kinetic energy far beyond that threshold. The instant the

projectile Impacted the zombie's eye socket, it utterly obliterated the lens within, causing a murky, milky fluid to seep from the hollow eye socket. The damaged brain tissue rendered the zombie convulsing and collapsing as if struck by high voltage electricity. In under two seconds, the student council president fired four shots, all targeting the most lethal area, the head. The seemingly refined student council president turned out to be a Concealed force. His shooting skills and psychological resilience were marketkedly superior to those of his peers. Chin Hua's displayed combat prowess genuinely astonished Eno. With a period of livefire

training, this individual could undoubtedly evolve into a sharpshooter akin to himself. With Chin Hua assisting, Eno found the battle significantly more manageable. Notably, he never fired indiscriminately. He only stepped into cover fire when Eno needed To reload. Their teamwork was seamless, leaving the zombies in front of their formation with no opportunity to advance. The corridor was strewn with the bodies of zombies, each marked by bullet holes in their foreheads. In stark contrast to their smooth progress was the trio of Hijajjun, who were lagging behind. Although only a few zombies had appeared at the rear of

the group, the three, lacking precision in their aim, appeared somewhat flustered. They often needed to fire dozens of rounds to bring down a single zombie, sometimes requiring Sia's assistance. Fortunately, the zombies that emerged at the rear were merely stragglers, lacking the numbers to pose a significant threat. As Eno and his group moved forward, they swiftly broke through the zombie blockade, reaching the fourth floor of the teaching building. The number of zombies on the fourth floor exceeded that of the fifth. However, Following their prior combat experience, the group's coordination had improved significantly, and their shooting skills

had advanced considerably, leaving the zombies unable to gain any advantage. Through their relentless efforts, they managed to reach the first floor and scathe. There were three exits on the first floor. The main hall had gathered at least 50 zombies. While the security room was inconveniently located to the right of the main entrance to access the Security room and retrieve the car keys, they would have to traverse through this throng of zombies. Unlike the narrow corridor, the main hall's layout did not afford them the geographical advantage to eliminate the zombies one by one. Thus, Eno and

his group had no choice but to halt their advance. Alas, what an overwhelming horde of zombies. How long must we endure this? Hijun lamented desparingly upon witnessing the dense mass of corpses before him. Why not Simply hurl a Molotov cocktail and turn these wretched creatures into charred remains? Machauan retorted with gritted teeth. The group still possessed two and used Molotov cocktails and if thrown into the throng of zombies, perhaps they could indeed incinerate the fiends before them. However, Siani swiftly dismissed Machuan suggestion, admonishing him, "Do not act recklessly, fool. The foam in the fire extinguisher

is nearly depleted. If the flames Spread, we shall all meet our doom. What do you propose then? Shall we engage them bare-handed? The ammunition they had carried was nearly expended due to the numerous zombies they had dispatched along the way. Wasting their remaining rounds here would leave them vulnerable on their journey to the parking lot. President Sheen, please lead everyone out through the side door. Once I retrieve the car keys, I shall meet you at the parking lot," Eno instructed While retrieving four pristine magazines from his backpack. "Eno, are you attempting to play the hero

again?" Hijuns gaze was filled with helplessness as he looked at Eno. The sheer number of zombies in the hall made it exceedingly difficult for Eno to manage alone. "I do not seek to be a hero. But your presence here serves little purpose," Eno replied. "At the very least, we can help divert some of the zombies attention," Siani Interjected. With the guard room just a step away, she was reluctant to concede so easily. "It is unnecessary. The power of a gas pistol is too feeble. Your ability to care for yourselves is the greatest assistance to me,"

Eno said as he replaced his magazine and chambered around, adjusting his submachine gun to fully automatic mode. Given the circumstances, he intended to replicate the success of the previous day. "Sanchi, do not hinder Eno. I trust he Has a plan to secure the keys." Chin Hua expressed no concern for Eno's safety and turned to dash towards another exit. Observing that some classmates hesitated to leave, Eno could not contain his frustration. Do not doawle. Once the zombies breach our defenses, your escape will become impossible. You know, take care of yourself. If you cannot obtain the car

keys, we shall make our escape on foot. Hijun replied. Understood. Hijun. Now go. I am not so easily Dispatched. With Eno's repeated urgings, Hijajjun, lingering at the back of the group, finally departed. Chapter 28. The keys obtained once he had dispatched his companions, Eno was finally free to unleash his full potential. He lifted the MP5 submachine gun and opened fire on the zombies in the first floor hall. The zombies, packed tightly together, stood shoulderto-shoulder, requiring no aim. Even with eyes closed, one could strike A target. The deluge of bullets tore through the horde, reducing the

zombies to a grotesque spectacle of flesh and blood. Their bulletridden bodies toppled like flagples in a tempest, crashing to the ground in disarray. Eno endeavored to keep the muzzle of his weapon aimed above the necks of the zombies. Thus, even when engaging the fully automatic mode, the MP5 submachine gun could still ensure a commendable accuracy rate. After unleashing a torren of fire that Emptied three magazines, he finally eradicated all the zombies within the hall. However, the cacophony of the submachine gun had attracted a horde of zombies from outside the teaching building. Soon, another wave of

the undead surged forth, and with his ammunition supply dwindling, Eno furrowed his brow in irritation. It seemed an unending ordeal. Seizing the moment before the zombies filled the first floor hall, he dashed to the guard Room and reached for the door handle. The door had not been locked from within, and with a gentle twist, it swung open. Once inside, Eno swiftly secured the door behind him, momentarily halting the encroaching zombies outside. He hurried to the desk in the guard room, yanked open the drawer, and began searching for the spare car keys. Perhaps fortune was on

his side, for it did not take long before he found them. Just as Eno prepared to turn and leave, A hand suddenly emerged from beneath the desk, grasping his ankle. Losing his balance, he fell to the ground. Turning to see what had ins snared him, he was met with the sight of a grotesque zombie clawing its way out from beneath the desk. Cursed be his negligence. In his haste to find the keys, he had failed to check for hidden threats beneath the table. The zombie, plaid in a security uniform, was likely a campus guard who

had sought refuge in the guard room After being bitten by the zombies outside. Its retreat beneath the desk was presumably due to a fear of the sunlight streaming in through the window. The guard zombie opened its mouth, revealing yellowed teeth slick with saliva and lunged towards Eno's calf. Eno's complexion pald in an instant should he be bitten, even if just breaking the skin. His life would be forfeit with the submachine gun having fallen several meters away during His tumble. He resorted to kicking the zombie's face with his other leg. After delivering a flurry of kicks,

several of its front teeth shattered. Yet the creature remained tenaciously clinging to him. "Good grief! This one truly is stubborn," Eno thought. Suddenly, recalling he had a secondary weapon, he drew his Glock pistol from his right thigh and aimed it at the zombie's forehead, pulling the trigger. The resounding gunfire echoed, and the guard Zombies had exploded, freeing him from its grasp. Regaining his footing, Eno gasped for air, realizing how narrowly he had escaped the dire fate. Had his reflexes faltered, he might have found himself in a precarious situation. It became abundantly clear that one must

never let their guard down. Any careless action could lead to irreparable consequences. Just as he began to catch his breath, a voice called out from outside the window. Hey, Eno, are you All right? Did you get the keys? Eno opened the window to find Chin Hua and another male classmate named Xiao Manda standing outside. I have the keys. What about the others? He replied, brandishing the keys to the school bus. I instructed Siani to escort the others to leave ahead of us. They should now be waiting by the school bus. merely anticipating your car keys.

Chin Hua urged Inua to hastily throw out the keys. Yet, Enuas expression wavered With indecision. The metal security grading outside the guard rooms window rendered it impossible for him to squeeze through, compelling him to toss the keys through the bars. However, should he relinquish the keys, Chin Hua would undoubtedly turn and depart immediately. Inua hand me the keys. Everyone is waiting in the parking lot. Chin Hua seemed to perceive Inua's inner turmoil, pressing him to surrender the keys without delay before Inua lay two Arduous choices. The first was to hand the car keys over to

Chin Hua. Given the student council president's character, it was likely he would abandon Enua and the others to flee the school without a second thought. Even if Chin Hua were to act thusly, it would be understandable. After all, Inua was in peril and summoning everyone back would hardly aid his escape. The second option was to withhold the keys. In doing so, he would be trapped, and so too would everyone Else, leading to their collective demise. To surrender the keys would mean sacrificing himself for the sake of others. Whereas withholding them would doom everyone to share

the same fate. In Shin Huas view, whether Enua chose to relinquish the keys or not, it was a deadlock. Yet, should he choose to hand them over, at least Ina might garner the sympathy of his peers, dying with honor. Conversely, if he refused to give up the keys, he would be condemned and reviled By all, never to find peace in death. After a brief moment of hesitation, Inua ultimately did as Chin Huisho predicted and threw out the keys. "Take the keys. Let teacher Tang start the car first, and I will join you once I get

out," he instructed. Chin Hua accepted the keys, figning concern. "Take care of yourself, Xiaoa. We must go." With the keys in hand, he waved a faux farewell to Inua. Deep down, he understood that the security grading was so robust that even If Enua had wings, he could not escape. Nevertheless, Inuas absence would not be a misfortune for him. Chin Hua had long coveted Inuas leadership position should Inua fall, it would be only natural for the others to elect him as the new leader. Unaware of Chin Huas ulterior motives, Xiaoanga naively turned to Inua and asked,

"PresidentQin, are we really leaving like this? What about Inua?" With a frosty countenance, Chin Hua replied Coldly, "If you wish, you can stay here with him. I shall not squander time on someone destined to perish." Xiaos expression froze in shock. He had never envisioned that the bright and cheerful student council president harbored such a callous disposition. However, despite Chin Huas heartlessness, it was true that with just the two of them, they could offer no help rather than remain and await death. It would be wiser to seize the opportunity Inua had Created and strived to survive

in a state of profound conflict. Xiaoa ultimately abandoned Inua and followed in Chin Huhos footsteps. Chapter 29. Unlocking the shotgun as Eno watched the two figures depart. He realized that to board the bus leaving the school, he would have to rely solely on his own strength. The sounds of a violent commotion outside grew increasingly intense. The bloodthirsty zombies, having caught a whiff of Eno's scent, Were eager to breach the door. Damn these undead creatures. Are they so impatient to taste lead? Bending down, Eno prepared to retrieve the fallen MP5 submachine gun. However, at that moment,

the door to the security room was suddenly forced open by a horde of zombies. With no time to collect the weapon and fire, Eno was left with no choice but to activate the dimensional space bracelet. A brilliant golden light erupted from the bracelet, and time Seemed to freeze. Eno vanished into another realm, momentarily escaping the relentless pursuit of the undead, allowing him to finally catch his breath and rest. At that moment, a familiar voice echoed in his ears. "Welcome back, administrator. Your VIP privileges have been upgraded to level three, allowing you to unlock a new

arsenal." The exhilarating news filled Eno with immense joy. To his astonishment, he had mastered the submachine gun to Perfection in less than half a day. The speed of his progress was akin to a rocket launch. Having received new unlocking privileges, he knew he had to select a weapon with greater firepower before returning to the real world. His gaze fell upon the yettobe unlocked arsenals. The remaining options included the shotgun arsenal, assault rifle arsenal, sniper rifle arsenal, and the machine gun arsenal. Eno swiftly dismissed the sniper rifle arsenal. as Sniper rifles are designed for long-range targets.

In the face of the zombies that were nearly upon him, the limited magazine capacity and slower rate of fire rendered the sniper rifle an impractical choice. The remaining three weapon types each possess their own advantages. First, the shotgun, often heralded as the king of close combat, boasts immense power, substantial recoil, and a wide killing range, capable of loading various types Of specialized ammunition, making it particularly effective in the complex urban warfare environment. The assault rifle, while lacking the shotgun's close-range power and kill radius, excels in long range engagements with its rapid fire rate and greater

accuracy coupled with less recoil. However, given the current predicament where the zombies were practically in his face, Eno felt that the effectiveness of the shotgun would far surpass that of the Assault rifle. Of course, the machine gun also presented a commendable option, typically employing large caliber rounds. The machine gun significantly outperformed both the shotgun and assault rifle in terms of power and penetration. Additionally, its range could extend up to 1,000 m, even surpassing some small caliber sniper rifles. With a magazine capacity often exceeding 100 to 200 rounds, the machine gun ensured sustained firepower output. On

the battlefields of both World War I and World War II, the machine gun served as a formidable instrument for harvesting lives. However, despite its formidable capabilities, the machine gun possesses a conspicuous drawback, its considerable weight, which renders it cumbersome to carry and severely hampers mobility. A fully loaded machine gun weighs no less than 20 kg. Grasping such a heavy apparatus, one would likely find themselves breathless after merely a few Strides. Furthermore, the recoil of the machine gun is particularly substantial. Given that it employs large caliber full power ammunition, one cannot dream of firing it from

the shoulder as one would with a submachine gun. After expending a magazine, 1s shoulder would undoubtedly be left in tatters. To maintain accuracy, one must either adopt a waist level stance or set the weapon on the ground with a bipod, shooting from a prone position. The cinematic portrayal Of walking and sweeping fire with a machine gun, hitting every target, is but a fantasy. After much contemplation, Eno ultimately decided to place his trust in a shotgun. The shotgun being relatively lightweight, though slightly slower in rate of fire, boasts immense power and a wide killing range, compensating

for its slower firing speed. It is exceptionally suited for dealing with the encroaching hordes of zombies. Eno affixed a golden bracelet Emlazed with a shotgun emblem to the door, which instantly radiated a brilliant glow. The door to the shotgun armory gradually creaked open, revealing an entire room filled with shotguns before Eno's eyes. To his surprise, the variety of shotguns was far greater than he had anticipated. Overwhelmed by the plethora of choices, Eno called upon the shooting instructor, Aunt Wong, for guidance. Instructor, please offer some advice. Among so many shotguns, which One would be most suitable

for me? Aunt Wong, now visible, spoke calmly. Currently, the shotguns available on the market can be broadly classified into three categories. pump-action shotguns, semi-automatic shotguns, and fully automatic shotguns. Eno intrigued inquired. Which of these three types is the most powerful? The concept of strength is contingent upon the corresponding environment and the user themselves. Let us begin with the Pumpaction shotgun. This type features a simple structure, is robust and durable, and is conveniently portable, earning a solid reputation in military, law enforcement, and civilian markets. Eno recalling a classic scene from a better tomorrow asked, "Is the

pumpaction shotgun the kind that requires a pump of the forearm to chamber each subsequent round?" Indeed, the pumpaction shotgun necessitates a manual cycling of the action to extract and eject the spent Shell. Some notable examples include the Winchester M1897, Remington M870. The Super 90 produced by the Italian company Benelli and the SG Bullpup doublebarrel shotgun, Ant Wong explained, gesturing towards the wall adorned with pump-action shotguns. Concerns lingered in Eno's mind regarding the pumpaction shotguns slower rate of fire, which might prove inadequate against a swarm of zombies. He casually asked, "Instructor, must the pumpaction shotgun Be

manually cycled after each shot? That seems cumbersome. Are there options with a quicker rate of fire?" Antwong pointed to a wall across the room and said, "You might also consider a semi-automatic shotgun with a faster firing rate." Semi-automatic shotguns utilize the inertia generated by the explosion of gunpowder to perform the reloading and ejecting actions without manual intervention. Currently, the more mainstream semi-automatic shotguns Include the Beretta M1014 and the Frankie Spas 12 multi-functional shotgun. Eno chuckled upon hearing Antwong mention the two shotguns. Although he had never handled a semi-automatic shotgun in reality, he frequently employed these

two weapons in games, particularly relishing the experience of unleashing a stream of fire upon enemies in narrow alleyways. Coach, if what you say is true, then the firing rate of a fully automatic shotgun Must be even higher and faster. Eno remarked his gaze shifting to the fully automatic shotgun mounted on the central wall. The firing rate of a fully automatic shotgun is actually comparable to that of a semi-automatic with its primary advantages being a larger magazine capacity and sustained firepower, making it suitable for open terrains where it can suppress enemy charges. Notable examples of fully

automatic shotguns include the Domestically produced AA 12 and the Russian Saiga 12. Eno took the AA12 from the wall and began to examine it. This fully automatic shotgun, born in the 1970s, boasts a staggering firing rate of 300 rounds per minute and utilizes detachable magazines or drums. Thanks to its design featuring a constant recoil system, the bolt assembly does not collide with any fixed objects during recoil, resulting in minimal felt recoil, even during rapid fire, allowing For one-handed operation without difficulty. In the film, The Expendables, Arnold Schwarzenegger wielded this formidable weapon with great efficacy. This

AA12 seems quite impressive. It would undoubtedly be a devastating weapon against mindless hordes of zombies, Eno remarked. However, I would advise against using the shotgun, especially when you plan to make an escape. With such a high firing rate, ample ammunition capacity, and Minimal recoil, why wouldn't TU recommend I use it? Eno inquired, perplexed. You'll understand once you load the drum, Wong replied. The empty weight of the AA12 is approximately 5 kg and once loaded with a 20 round drum, the total weight rises to at least 8 kg. How fast can you run while carrying such

a heavy object? Will you be able to catch the bus that is about to leave? Oh, Eno exclaimed, realization dawning upon him. He had focused solely on the Weapon's firing rate and ammunition capacity, neglecting to consider its weight. Do not forget the purpose of wielding a weapon is to catch the bus in the yard as soon as possible rather than merely to slay zombies. Thus, Eno's gaze returned to the semi-automatic shotguns. Chapter 30. John Wick. Teach me how to use a shotgun considering the need to balance firepower and rate of fire without the burden of

excessive weight that could hinder mobility. Eno Ultimately found that only two semi-automatic shotguns met his requirements. The Beretta M1014 and the Frankie Spas 12. The two semi-automatic shotguns have garnered significant appearances across various cinematic works. Among them, the Frankie Spas 12 is particularly notable for its folding hook-shaped stock. When the stock is folded upward, it serves as a convenient carrying handle for the user. When extended, the hook on the stock can Rotate 90°, allowing it to hook onto the elbow for additional support, thus enabling one-handed shooting. However, the weight of the Frankie Spas 12 is

somewhat cumbersome for ENO, and its somewhat robust design may not be particularly suited for individuals with smaller hands, particularly those of Asian descent. In contrast, the M1014, constructed from polymer materials, is more compact, lacking the SPA 12's bulkiness, and is significantly lighter. The M1014 shotgun, standard issue for the United States Marine Corps, boasts impressive performance metrics across the board. This shotgun primarily fires 12 gauge shells, measures 886 millimeters in length, weighs 3 kg when unloaded, and has a magazine capacity of seven rounds. The top of the receiver is equipped with a tactical rail interface system,

allowing for the attachment of compatible optical sights, red dot sights, holographic sights, night vision Devices, thermal imaging scopes, laser sights, or tactical flashlights. The M1014 exhibits formidable output capabilities at close range, expending an entire magazine in merely two 5 seconds with a rate of fire second only to the AA12 shotgun. After weighing both shotguns in his hands, Eno ultimately resolved to opt for the lighter Benelli M1014. I've made my choice. I'll take the Benelli M1014 out to slay zombies. He declared, "Very well. Since you've Made up your mind, let us head to the shooting range,"

Aunt Wong replied. As before, to extract weapons from the dimensional armory, one must first achieve a proficiency level of 80, a rule established by the previous administrator. As Eno observed Aunt Wong's retreating figure, an idea suddenly struck him. Wait a moment, coach. What is it? She inquired. I would like you to change my character model. Eno felt that having a woman wield a Shotgun seemed somewhat unrefined. A different character model would enhance the immersive experience during training. As you wish, you may proceed to the terminal to modify my character model, AWang responded calmly. Eno approached

the terminal and open the folder for shooting coach character files. What kind of character would be suitable? He pondered in his recollections. There seemed to be few characters who favored shotguns when Suddenly a vision of a sharply dressed middle-aged man flashed through his mind. I wonder if there any information on him in this terminal. With inspiration striking, Eno typed the name John Wick into the search bar. John Wick is the protagonist of the John Wick film series. A fan of action films, Eno greatly admired the character's adeptness with shotguns in the movies. If he could

have John Wick teach him the art of shotgun usage, it would be Nothing short of perfect. After a brief wait, the terminal screen astonishingly displayed detailed information about John Wick. Indeed, there exists a character pack for John Wick, revealing that the previous administrator was also an afficionado of action films. The skin of the shooting instructor has been transformed into the likeness of John Wick. Shortly thereafter, a middle-aged man emerged from the shadows, sporting long hair, a well-groomed beard, and Dressed in a suit bearing a striking resemblance to Keanu Reeves. Eno was immediately awed by the

powerful aura he exuded. Truly, he is the most formidable assassin within the high table. Even unarmed, his presence radiates an undeniable menace. "Well then, Mr. Wick, it is now your turn to instruct me on the use of a shotgun," Eno stated. He instinctively reached into his pocket, only to retrieve a mere 50 cent coin after rummaging for a while. I have no Gold coins, so please accept this humble token. John Wick furrowed his brow as he accepted the coin Eno offered him. The two then proceeded to the armory to procure practice ammunition. Upon reaching the

shelf lined with various shotgun shells, Eno was overwhelmed by the myriad of options. Unsure of how to proceed, John Wick informed Eno that there were essentially two commonly used types of shotgun shells, buckshot and slucks. Other varieties such as Birdshot, bean bags, and dragon's breath may appear extravagant, yet they are seldom employed in real combat. Birdshot possesses insufficient power with its lethality severely limited. If one wears thicker clothing, it may not even penetrate. Bean bags are non-lethal, causing only bruising upon impact, rendering them ineffective against zombies. Dragon's breath is prone to igniting fires, making it

unsuitable for use in confined spaces. Taking Jon S Advice to heart, Eno casually selected five boxes of buckshot and two boxes of slugs from the shelf. With their firearms and ammunition in hand, the duo made their way to the shooting range. Eno began by opening several boxes containing buckshot shells. Although all were buckshot, they varied in size, categorized into number nine, number 12, and number 18 buckshot. The smallest number nine buckshot could accommodate nine pellets per shell, while the Largest could hold 18. Such meticulous categorization. three distinct models for just one type of shell. Eno

mused, gazing at the three differently sized rounds on the table. You may first experiment with these three models of buckshot, whichever you find more comfortable to use. We shall continue with the subsequent exercises. Eno casually picked up a number nine buckshot shell and loaded it into the chamber, aiming at a target 10 m ahead Before pulling the trigger. With a resounding bang, the pellets erupted from the barrel, nearly all landing in the center of the target. Upon moving closer to inspect, Eno noted that the distribution of the nine pellets was quite concentrated. The accuracy of

the number nine buckshot was commendable and the recoil was manageable, though its range and power were somewhat limited. Eno then loaded a number 12 buckshot shell. The sound produced upon firing Was even louder than before. With flames and smoke billowing from the muzzle, although all 12 lead pellets struck the target, their distribution was noticeably more scattered than that of the previous number round. At least five pellets failed to land within the center of the target. Veering instead towards the upper right. Eno was taken aback. The recoil from the number 12 deer round was evidently greater

than that of the number 9. The necessity of propelling a Larger number of pellets required an increase in gunpowder, consequently elevating the recoil as well. Ultimately, Eno loaded the number 18 deer round into the chamber. This round was nearly 1/3 longer than the number 9, inherently containing a greater charge of gunpowder. The sound produced upon firing was nearly double that of the number nine. And the tremendous recoil sent a jolt through Eno s wrist. Oh, this number 18 deer round is Extraordinarily powerful. Upon drawing the target closer, Eno observed an even more dispersed pattern of

pellets. With nearly the entire humanoid target marked by bullet holes. However, upon careful counting, Eno discovered only 16 bullet holes, indicating that two pellets had missed entirely. Goodness, even at a mere 10 m, I've managed to miss. If the distance were any greater, I fear the bullet holes would be impossible to locate. Eno shook his head. While the Power of the number 18 deer round was indeed formidable, its accuracy was decidedly lacking. It might suffice for a massive creature like an elephant, but using it against zombies felt like overkill. Furthermore, the substantial recoil from the

number 18 round would likely render her unable to shoot more than a few times before her arm became numb. It seems that the number 9 and 12 rounds are far more suitable for my needs. After experimenting with the deer Rounds, Eno shifted her focus to the slugs. The slug is a large caliber solid projectile weighing at least 30 gram and compared to the deer rounds, it possesses significantly greater kinetic energy, flies more steadily, and boasts a range at least 23 times that of the deer rounds. The appearance of the slug also differs greatly from that

of the deer round. The slug's head resembles a cylindrical shape adorned with a spiral design on its side. This spiral design Minimizes the contact area between the projectile and the inner wall of the barrel, thereby reducing friction and enhancing the projectile's initial velocity. Eno loaded a slug into the shotgun, aimed at the target 10 m away, and pulled the trigger, accompanied by a deafening roar. The substantial solid slug cleaved the humanoid target before her and two. My word, the destructive power is simply astounding. Eno gasped in astonishment. Chapter 31. Shotgun Training. Having witnessed the formidable

power of the slug, Eno felt confident it could be employed to dismantle the security bars outside. Mr. John, I have tested these various models of shotgun shells. The number 9 and 12 shells are the most userfriendly, while the number 18 is best avoided due to its excessive recoil and lack of precision. Additionally, I will need to bring along some slugs for shattering windows. Since you have selected your ammunition, we Shall commence training in earnest, John Wick announced, turning to face the target. Wielding a shotgun identical to ENOS, the shotgun possesses a remarkably extensive range, allowing

one to fire without the necessity of precisely aiming at an enemy's vital points. Merely directing the muzzle in the general direction suffices to inflict fatal damage. As Jon spoke, he aimed his weapon at the target ahead and swiftly squeezed the trigger. The thunderous Sound reverberated throughout the shooting range. In the blink of an eye, he had expended all his ammunition. At that very moment, John Wick adeptly flipped the firearm, skillfully reloading it. Eno observed that his reloading technique was somewhat unconventional. Instead of the typical method of inserting shells one by one into the chamber, he

held the barrel with one hand, resting the stock on his shoulder, while the other hand reached For the tactical belt laden with shells. Each time, he would grasp two shells and accurately push them into the chamber. In less than 3 seconds, seven rounds were loaded with an astonishing fluidity that left Eno utterly astonished. With the shotgun now reloaded, John Wick raised it once more to fire. The sound of gunfire echoed again as additional bullet holes appeared on the humanoid target. Eno exclaimed in excitement, applauding the rapid reloading speed, Noting that such proficiency could only be

achieved with over a decade of experience. John Wick, with the still smoking shotgun resting on his shoulder, remarked, "To master the shotgun, one must first learn the art of swift reloading." Eno nodded in agreement. "Typically, shotguns lack magazines, rendering the reloading procedure more intricate than that of other firearms. A sluggish reloading speed in high-intensity combat could very well Lead to dire consequences." "Mr. Wick, the reloading technique you just demonstrated is unlike anything I've ever seen before. Is it a tactic employed by professional marksmen?" John Wick nodded, explaining, "This is known as the violin reloading method,

specifically developed for shotguns. It's frequently utilized in three gun competitions. The term violin reloading possesses a certain elegance." Indeed, John Wick's reloading motion bore a Resemblance to playing a violin. If you can master this technique, your reloading time could be haed." Eno gazed at Jon with envy and inquired, "How long must I practice to reach your level?" Jon replied, "If you focus solely on this technique, it may take at least 15 days or perhaps up to a month." Eno's mouth fell open in astonishment at the thought of needing over a month to perfect such a

seemingly simple tactical maneuver." John would chuckled. "While The violin reloading may appear straightforward, it encompasses numerous technical intricacies. Take the action of grasping the shells, for instance, you will need to practice it repeatedly. Isn't it just grabbing two shells at once? How difficult can that be?" Eno mimicked J's motion, picking up two shells from the table. Observing this, John Wick shook his head and corrected him. Your grip is incorrect. When grasping the shells, your four fingers Should curve slightly inward while your thumb presses against the primer. Then push the shells into the chamber, ensuring not

to apply excessive force during the process. As the shotgun shell enters the chamber, one must promptly extend their palm to avoid pinching their fingers. Following J's instructions, Eno attempted to push two shells into the chamber, only to realize due to insufficient force that only one shell was successfully loaded while the Other sprang back out. What appeared to be a simple maneuver proved to be quite challenging in practice. There was no need to rush. Let us begin with the simpler task of loading a single shell. Under John Wick's toutelage, Eno diligently practiced the reloading technique of

the shotgun. Initially, Eno struggled to master the right amount of force. He either pressed too hard and pinched his fingers or applied too little pressure, failing to load both Shells simultaneously. After countless repetitions, Eno's movements became increasingly proficient. A month later, he had fully mastered the swift reloading technique of the shotgun. Having learned the art of loading, John Wick then imparted to Eno a particularly useful trick. Located on the right side of the firearm in front of the ejection port was a device known as the match saver. This device typically holds a spare shell for

emergencies. When faced With an enemy but unable to reload in time, one could utilize the shell positioned at the ejection port as a last resort. The specific procedure involved using the thumb of the left hand to swiftly push the emergency shell back into the ejection port to fire a shot. Though this technique would not be frequently employed, it could very well save a life in critical moments. Eno devoted a considerable amount of time to mastering this skill. Once he had become Proficient in the shotgun's reloading mechanism, he commenced real ammunition training. The shotgun does not

require precise aiming. The primary objective of live fire training is to acclimate to the weapon's recoil. As long as one can manage the recoil, the accuracy could improve by at least 80%. However, upon actual practice, Eno discovered that the recoil of the shotgun was significantly more pronounced than that of a handgun or submachine gun, making it no simple Feat to control the weapon. Initially, while firing the first and second shells, he could maintain a proper shooting stance. However, by the third and fourth rounds, his grip began to falter. Upon firing the fifth and sixth shells,

his arms involuntarily trembled. When he reached the seventh shot, the barrel would dramatically rise, leading to a miss. It became evident that maintaining a consistent grip throughout the shooting process required Considerable strength. After firing thousands of shells, Eno gradually adapted to the shotgun's recoil. Through relentless training day and night, he finally elevated his proficiency with the shotgun to over 80%. Now within a distance of 25 m, his accuracy exceeded 95%. And he could fire 50 shells in succession without any deterioration in form. Loading a full round, seven shells, took me nearly 318 seconds. Your shotgun

shooting skills have reached the Level of a professional competitor. There is little left for me to teach you. When John Wick uttered these words, it signified Eno's official graduation. What he now lacked was merely practical experience. Yes, it was time to venture out and make a mark. Eno was eager to experience the sensation of using a shotgun against the undead. However, before departing from the armory, he needed to select a few tactical accessories for his shotgun to enhance Its combat effectiveness. Considering the close range of the shotgun, he deemed holographic or optical sights unnecessary for

the time being and thus turned his attention to a tactical laser site. Laser sights are widely utilized in military and law enforcement sectors, providing shooters with a significant tactical advantage. Currently, there are two mainstream types of visible laser sites, red and green. In the 1990s, red lasers enjoyed immense popularity. However, as the new millennium dawned, green lasers gradually supplanted red as the next generation of laser sites. The primary reason for this transition is that the human eye is more adept at discerning shades of green, with green lasers being up to five times more distinguishable than

red ones. Following the trend, Eno naturally opted for the latest green laser site. After installing the tactical laser, he discovered that his reaction time had Improved by zero 3 seconds. Even when adopting a hip shooting stance, he was able to hit his targets with remarkable precision. Of course, merely enhancing accuracy with a sight was insufficient. He also required a tool to assist with reloading, thereby increasing his ammunition speed. Given the larger size of shotgun shells compared to standard bullets, which makes them difficult to fit into a magazine, a visible ammo belt is typically employed. Eno

selected a Tactical belt specifically designed for shotgun shooting competitions. This tactical belt featured a row of slots that fit shotgun shells perfectly. Spare shells could be easily hung in these slots, allowing for quick retrieval with a slight tug. He placed two different types of shells into the same tactical belt. The left slots contained 12 gauge buckshot while the right held slugs, enabling him to switch freely between the two types of ammunition. With Everything prepared, Eno activated the golden bracelet on his wrist. A radiant glow enveloped him and in a flash he was transported back to

the real world. Chapter 32. Under the shotgun, all beings are equal. The frozen scene resumed and a grotesque zombie lunged toward Eno, its claws outstretched. Unfaced, Eno retreated two steps before pulling the trigger. With a resounding boom, dozens of lead pellets erupted from the muzzle. The upper portion of The zombie's head exploded like a shattered watermelon, sending fragments of bone and flesh splattering against the ceiling and walls. Goodness, this shotgun truly lives up to its reputation. Eno thought astonished as the zombiey's head was obliterated in one shot. Though he had fired countless rounds at the

shooting range, witnessing the devastation wrought by a shotgun on a human body left him utterly shocked. The effect of a shotgun on a target was Entirely different from that on a living being. While a target might bear a circle of dense bullet holes, human tissue comprises muscle, bone, and blood. Upon the high velocity projectiles entry into the human body, an instantaneous cavitation effect is created. This cavity may be several times or even dozens of times larger than the projectile itself. When multiple projectiles simultaneously generate such an effect, the result is Akin to tearing the entire

body apart. It is no wonder that the internet is rife with the sentiment that beneath the gunman, all beings are equal. It appears that any creature struck at close range by such a weapon, be it a tiger or a grizzly bear, is unlikely to survive. After Elno dispatched the zombie lunging at him with a single shot, he swiftly redirected his aim toward a female zombie to his left and fired again. This shot did not find its mark in her head. Instead, the pellet struck below her abdomen. The immense kinetic energy propelled the female zombie several

meters away, shattering parts of her spine and pelvis and rendering her body as though it had been severed in two at the waist. How exhilarating, Elmo could not help but exclaim, followed by a volley of shots, his third and fourth, each one capable of eliminating a zombie and occasionally dispatching two or even three at once in such a relatively Confined space. The shotgun proved to be a veritable clearing tool. By the time he discharged the last round from the chamber, the wave of zombies that had surged into the guard room had been entirely obliterated. Disfigured

corpses lay strewn across the floor. Crimson blood splattered throughout the room. Shredded flesh reduced to the size of fingernails clung to the walls and ceiling resembling a grotesque form of vomit. Elno inverted his empty shotgun, Resting the stock on his shoulder, and deafly extracted spare shells from his belt, loading them into the magazine two at a time. After countless repetitions of practice, his reloading speed rivaled that of John Wick. Before the next wave of zombies could breach the entrance, he had completed the reloading process. With his weapon raised, he began to retreat slowly, maintaining a

safe distance from the zombies and resumed firing. In the face of the second wave, Elno exhibited a calm demeanor. He only squeezed the trigger when the green laser light swept across a zombie's forehead. The zombies appearing at the doorway fell one after another as if lining up for execution. Each one reduced to a pulp by the shotgun's blast. Soon, the bodies accumulated to a mountainous pile, obstructing the narrow entrance, preventing the subsequent zombies from advancing. Seizing the opportunity, Elno leaped onto the window Sill and then onto the desk, flinging open the window and proceeding to

load slugs into the shotgun to dismantle the sturdy security grading. Buckshot would prove ineffective. He required the greater kinetic energy of the slugs. After loading four slugs, he aimed at the four corners of the security net and fired. The heavy projectiles struck the grading, emitting golden sparks. Large fragments of cement flaked off the wall, exposing the bolts that secured it. The Slugs indeed served as a superior tool for breaching compared to a heavy hammer. Elmo marveled at the effectiveness, delivering a forceful kick to the precariously hanging security net. With a resounding clang, the metallic grading

crashed to the ground. At that moment, the zombies behind him surged once more, their ravenous faces filling the guard room. Eno chose to disregard the relentless undead and leaped out of the window, Sprinting towards the parking lot without looking back. Meanwhile, Chin Huisho and Xiaoinga, having secured the car keys, were also hurrying towards the parking area. Delayed for a while, they encountered several zombies along the way. Chin Hua raised his air pistol and unleashed a barrage at the approaching zombies. One of the creatures, battered and bloodied, fell to the ground. Just as Chin Hua prepared

to eliminate the second obstructing zombie, his air Pistol unexpectedly ran out of ammunition. Cursed be his luck of all times for a malfunction. Chin Hua hastily dodged backward. Although the second zombie missed its lunge, it managed to grasp the hem of his trousers before collapsing. At that moment, Xiaoinga, who had been trailing behind, rushed forward and witnessing Chin Hua entangled with the zombie, quickly opened fire. However, his aim pad in comparison to that of Chin Huisho as Multiple shots failed to find their mark. Unable to extricate himself from the zombies grip, Chin Huisho shouted in

frustration at Xiao Mingda, "You rookie, toss me your gun." After a moment's hesitation, Xiaoa ultimately relinquished his air pistol to Chin Hua, receiving the weapon. Chin Hua aimed at the back of the zombie head and pulled the trigger. The first round struck its target. Yet the force was insufficient to incapacitate the creature, which Lunged a bite at Chin Huas calf. A sudden sharp pain shot through his leg, and an overwhelming sense of despair clouded his reason. "Damn it! Why won't you just die?" Chin Hua pressed the gun's muzzle against the zombie skull and fired frantically.

The bullets pierced through the creature's scalp, creating several small holes in its cranium. Blood erupted from these apertures, splattering Chin Huas face. At last, the zombie lay still Beneath him, but not satisfied. Chin Hua continued to stomp on its head until brain matter oozed out. In that moment, Chin Huas mental state had completely unraveled after striving so hard to survive. He was on the verge of escape from the school. Yet, fate had dealt him a cruel blow at the last moment. He could not bear the thought of becoming one of those grotesque, repulsive monsters. The

anger within him was uncontrollable. Just then, he heard Xiaoings desperate cry. Chin, help me. I can't hold on much longer. Instinctively, Chin Huaisho turned his head. Just a few steps away, Xiaoi Mingo was grappling with another zombie. Having surrendered his only weapon to Chin Hua, he was now forced to confront the undead with nothing but his bare hands. Yet, how could human strength possibly contend with that of a zombie? If Chin Hua did not intervene, Xiao Monga's fate appeared grim. If it Weren't for your incompetence, I wouldn't be in this situation. Chin Hua derisively mocked,

directing all his pent-up resentment towards Xiao Monga, disregarding his companions please for help. PresidentQin, I've assisted you. You cannot treat me this way. Monga cried out in despair as the undeads teeth were nearly grazing his cheek. If Chin Hua did not intervene soon, his demise was inevitable. Yet Chin Hua merely turned away with indifference, Muttering as he departed, "Hmph, a worthless being like you does not deserve to exist in this world. Dreaming of my rescue is feudal. Chapter 33. The fierce battle at the parking lot in the campus parking lot. Teacher Donna and her group

anxiously awaited beside the school bus. The current situation unfolded as Chin Hua had conjectured. The zombies lurking in the corners were preoccupied with their feast and showed no immediate desire to attack them. However, remaining in such a state of limbo was not a viable long-term strategy. Once the zombies finished their meal, they would inevitably discover Donna's group. Where is Inuo? Why isn't he he returned yet? Hijjun, filled with unease, periodically glanced towards the teaching building, though all seemed calm for the moment. No one could guarantee that the next instant would not bring a sudden onslaught

from the undead. It has been too long. Something must have gone arry, he murmured fretfully, sharing the same anxiety as Legionly. The parking lot offered little in the way of cover should the zombies surge from all directions. They would likely have no chance to escape. Shut your ominous mouth, said Siai resolutely. Chin Hua and Xiao Munga went to assist Inuo. Let us be patient a little longer. They will surely return with the car keys. At that moment, Shinshia, who had been intently Watching the horde of zombies, suddenly noticed many of them slowly turning to face

the school bus. We have little time left. It seems the surrounding zombies have detected our presence. Despite everyone being cautious and attempting to keep noise to a minimum, the scent emanating from the living was immensely alluring to the undead. Even from several meters away, they could still catch a whiff. As Chin Shia finished her warning, the zombies near the parking Lot ceased their feeding and began shuffling towards the school bus. "Damn it! I knew this cursed plan was feudal, let us just charge out," Machaw Yuan exclaimed, brandishing the wooden stick in his hand, eager to

lead the way towards the school gate, only to be yanked back by teacher Donna. "Do not act impulsively, Machauan. We are not yet at the point of burning our boats. If we abandon our position now, our chances of escaping the school will Diminish even further. Teacher, are we just supposed to remain here and await our doom? It is not waiting for death. It is about biting our time. Observe how the zombies movements have slowed significantly. If we can endure a little longer, perhaps classmate Inu will arrive shortly. Indeed, the teacher is right. The zombies are

moving sluggishly. Let us wait until they draw closer before we open fire. Siai raised her air gun, her finger poised on the Trigger, ready to shoot at a moment's notice. Hija Jun and Li Jinli seeing this also lifted their weapons in preparation due to the absence of any shade in the open parking lot. The zombies had to brave the scorching midday sun to approach the school bus. A bespectical boy suddenly spoke up. Machauan, I have two Molotov cocktails left. Quickly, hand one to me. Machauan took a Molotov cocktail from the boy, ignited it with a

match, and hurled it Forcefully toward the horde of undead. The bottle soared through the air, traversing most of the parking lot before landing squarely on one of the zombies. Instantly, the clothing of the undead ignited. Flames rapidly engulfing its entire body. Yet, despite being scorched by the flames, the zombie, devoid of any sensation of pain, continued to shuffle forward with its sluggish gate. However, as the zombies were in close proximity, the fire spread To two more nearby. The inferno charred their flesh to a crisp, filling the air with the acurate scent of burning. As long

as the brains of the zombies remained intact, even with over 90% of their bodies burnt, they could still manage to move. Fortunately, the ablaze zombies were far enough from the school bus, and under the sun's relentless glare, their pace was dreadfully slow. They collapsed to the ground before they could approach Donna and her group, Rendered immobile. After throwing the Molotov cocktail, Siani, Hijajjun, and Lee Gianly stepped to the front of the line. As the zombies entered the range of their gas pistols, Ciani announced, "The zombies are coming. opened fire. She aimed at the closest zombie

and squeezed the trigger. The high velocity round struck the creature's forehead and cheek, causing its head to jerk back on naturally. Vivid crimson blood erupted from the bullet holes, and the zombie Shrieked before falling to the ground. Hija Jun and Li Jinly followed suit, pulling their triggers. Although their aim was not as precise as Saranches, the zombie speed had significantly decreased under the sun's influence, making them as easy to hit as stationary targets. The approaching zombies fell one after another. However, the ammunition in their magazines quickly ran out while the number of zombies remained substantial.

"Damn it, my gun is out of Bullets." Hijin cried repeatedly, pulling the trigger in vain. "Mine too," Li Jinly sighed, pulling out his empty magazine with a look of resignation. Machauan hurled his last Molotov cocktail. Although the flames spread through the horde, many zombies continued to surge forward just as they were all out of ammunition. The figure of Chin Hua suddenly appeared in their midst. "PresidentQin is back," Lu Mingming exclaimed excitedly, her heart Reigniting with hope upon seeing him. "Did he get the car keys?" Machawan worried about Chin Huas potential failure. "Why Haven T we

seen Inuo?" Hijuns concern shifted to Inuo. The absence of Inuo cast a shadow over his expression. Chin Hua rushed to the side of the school bus, retrieved the car keys, and pressed the ignition switch. The tail lights of the bus blinked twice before the front door finally swung open. The nearest to the door, teacher Donna, was the first to dash inside. As she hurried towards the bus, she called out to the students trailing behind, urging them to board quickly as the door was open. Upon seeing the entrance a jar, a throng of eager students surged

forward, instantly filling the narrow front door. Sensing the chaos, teacher Donna dashed to the driver's seat and pressed the button to open the middle door of the bus. Do not push. You can enter through the middle door as well. The middle door being more spacious than the front offered an easier passage. With the middle door now open, a portion of the crowd redirected their rush towards it. Although the scene was somewhat chaotic, everyone managed to board the bus safely. Teacher Donna fastened her seat belt and promptly closed both doors of the bus, effectively barring the

zombies from entering. Teacher, hurry and start the engine, urged Chin Hua, who had just Boarded. However, Hijajjun interjected loudly. Inuo and Xiao Manga have yet to get on. Why the rush? With a grim expression, Chin Hua coldly replied, "Those two are already dead. There is no need to wait." Upon hearing the tragic news of Inyuo and Xiaoings demise, the group displayed a mixture of shock and sorrow. "Hijajjun, clarify your words. How did Ino die? You witnessed it with your own eyes." Hijun unwilling to believe that his close friend could have Perished so easily since that

Chin Hua was not being entirely truthful. "If you don't believe me, then get out and confirm it for yourself," Chin Hua retorted disdainfully. Seizing Chin Hua by the collar, Hijin shouted, "What nonsense are you spouting? If it's not in you allo, then how could you possess the keys to the bus? Enough of your bickering. We are not yet out of danger." Si stepped forward, forcibly separating the two. At that moment, the Zombies surrounding the bus began to pound frantically on the doors. Internal strife at such a critical juncture was evidently unwise. "Teacher, we should start

the bus right away. If we are surrounded by zombies, it will be too late to escape. Lu Ming Mming exclaimed, unable to contain her panic. The oppressive presence of the zombies was overwhelming. The fragile bus doors could hardly withstand their relentless assault. Should the glass shatter, the Zombies could easily breach the vehicle, endangering all lives within. All right, everyone, take your seats and fasten your seat belts. In the face of urgency, teacher Donna had no time for hesitation. She pressed the clutch and turned the key in the ignition. The bus's engine roared to life. Suddenly,

a zombie lurched against the window, repeatedly, banging its head against the windshield. In a state of panic, teacher Donna slammed down on the accelerator. The bus jolted forward, crashing directly into the zombie before it. The tires rolled over its chest, crushing its ribs completely. The cabin shook violently, causing several girls seated in the back to scream in fright. I think I might have run over something. Teacher Donna stammered to herself, her grip on the steering wheel while trembling indeed. Driving a bus felt entirely different from operating her small car. At this moment, Donna was besieged

by Immense psychological pressure. A single miscalculation could lead to the demise of everyone in the vehicle. Teacher, you merely ran over a zombie. Just reverse the car slightly and restart. Macho Yuan urged loudly from his seat. Although he lacked a driver's license, Macho Yuan was not entirely devoid of driving experience. as his father was a truck driver. Understood. Machau yuan. Encouraged by his words, Donna finally regained her composure. With one hand Gripping the steering wheel and the other clutching the gear lever, she began to reverse the vehicle. Just then, the sharp crack of a gunshot

pierced the air, startling everyone into turning their heads towards the window. To their astonishment, they beheld Eno, armed with a shotgun, hastily advancing towards the school bus. Chapter 34. Escaping the school. It's Eno, teacher. He is alive. Eno has survived," Ho Jaun exclaimed in exhilaration upon Witnessing his friend s miraculous escape. "It truly is Eno, and it seems he has acquired a new shotgun." Mao Yuan noticed that Eno was wielding a shotgun rather than the MP5 submachine gun they had previously seen. The firepower of the shotgun was evidently more formidable. As the zombies attempting to

approach Eno were obliterated into mangled remnants, almost everyone on the bus felt a surge of joy for Eno s narrow escape. Except for Chin Huisho, whose Expression was somewhat complicated. Teacher quickly reversed the car. Don't leave Eno outside alone. Chinshia shouted anxiously. After all, Eno had saved her life, and she naturally hoped for his safe return. All right. Reluctantly, Donna reversed the vehicle she had just started, and the immense inertia nearly sent the students in the back row tumbling from their seats. "Teacher, your driving is quite atrocious." Siani could not help but Remark. Thankfully, everyone

had fastened their seat belts. Otherwise, their faces would have collided with the front seats. "I apologize. This is my first time driving such a large vehicle," Donna replied innocently. "Teacher, turn the car so Eno can come in through the middle door." Hued called out excitedly. I know you kids. Stop rushing me, Donna exclaimed. Her eyes widened as she fixed her gaze on the rear view mirror, gripping the steering Wheel tightly and beginning to maneuver sharply. As she did so, the tires screeched violently against the concrete, producing an eerie, piercing sound. The entire bus seemed to

lose balance, veering sharply to one side. The zombies trailing closely behind the school bus were utterly unprepared for this sudden turn of events. They were instantly knocked down, their bodies tumbling as they made intimate contact with the unforgiving ground. Following This, the merciless wheels rolled over them, leaving behind a gruesome tableau of bloodied and dismembered remains, splattering the tires in a horrific display. Meanwhile, Eno, armed with a shotgun, did not falter. He continued to fire, shattering the approaching zombies while resolutely advancing towards the school bus. As the distance between Inuo and the school bus diminished,

it finally came to a mere step away. Teacher Ino has reached the door. Please Open it quickly. Hijun shouted anxiously, swiftly unbuckling his seat belt and striding toward the middle door, ready to assist Inuo. Observing the situation, teacher Donna promptly pressed the button to open the door. Standing at the entrance, Hijajun was in a state of anxious urgency. He extended one arm out of the vehicle and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Inuo, hurry up and get on." Hearing the call, Ino dared not delay for a moment. He quickly slung His shotgun over his

back and sprinted forward like an arrow released from its bow. In the blink of an eye, Inuo arrived beside the bus door. With remarkable speed, Hijjun grasped Inuo s hand tightly, using all his strength to pull him into the bus. "Wonderful!" Inuo is finally on board. Siani exclaimed excitedly. "Teacher Donna, maintaining her composure, turned the steering wheel, and the bus promptly redirected its course toward the playground." Everyone, buckle up. I'm going to accelerate. Teacher Donna reminded them before her words faded. She pressed down hard on the accelerator and the bus surged forward like a wild

stallion. The bus, now at full speed, roared into the playground, teeming with zombies. Although the zombies hurled themselves at the vehicle recklessly, teacher Donna exhibited the quintessential prowess of a skilled driver. The zombies they encountered were sent sprawling like Bowling pins, flying several meters away and landing in a chaotic heap. The bus soon traversed the entire playground, leaving only the tightly shut school gate as the sole obstacle. The school gate is locked. If I drive straight at it, can we break through? Teacher Donna asked, her face etched with concern as she turned to the students

behind her. Well have to try it. There is no time to get out and search for the key, Sia replied, furrowing her brow. Despite The gate being secured with iron chains, the bus's substantial mass when propelled with full power, might just succeed in forcing it open. Leave it to me, Inuo declared, taking his shotgun to the passenger seat. Ino, what are you planning to do? Teacher Donna questioned, puzzled. Inuo rolled down the side window and loaded a slug into the chamber. Just drive and I'll blast the door open for you. With that, Inuo leaned half

of his body out the window And aimed his gun at the iron chains securing the door. Bang! With the sound of the gunshot, sparks flew from the lock. The immense force unleashed by the slug struck the chains with the power of a mighty hammer, shattering them. The bus seizes the opportunity to crash through the iron gate, bursting forth from the school. We did it. We finally escaped. The students in their seats cheered, raising their hands in jubilation. The elation of surviving Filled each person present with a sense of rebirth. Inuo, you're incredible. Without you, we

surely wouldn't have made it out of the school alive. Macho looked at Inuo with eyes full of admiration and reverence. I once believed that heroes existed solely within the realms of cinema, never anticipating their presence in the real world. The bespectled young man echoed this sentiment with an expression devoid of emotion. Siani approached Ina and Inquired, "Inua, how did you acquire the car keys? Why hasn't he Xiao accompanied you?" Inua shook his head in resignation. "I encountered Xiao Manda when I exited the security room, but alas, he had already transformed into a zombie at that

point. I should never have allowed him to come and assist you," lamented teacher Donna, her voice heavy with sorrow and self-reroach. "How did Chin Hua return alive? Was he not always with Xiaoinga? Questioned Hija Jun, his gaze instinctively drifting toward the corner where Chin Hua was huddled in the last row of the vehicle. Chin Hua, you must provide us with an explanation. Why did Xiaoing turn into a zombie? His voice was laced with anger and urgency. Desperate for answers from Chin Hua. Yet in response to Hijuns accusations, Chin Hua remained resolutely silent as if he

had not heard the words directed at him. This disregard infuriated Hijjun, who felt That Chin Hua was intentionally ignoring him, prompting him to stride angrily towards him. However, as Hijun drew nearer, an inexplicable chill surged from within, causing him to involuntarily gasp. Chapter 35. A difficult choice. "What is wrong with you?" Hijjun stammered, his anxiety palpable. Shin Huas demeanor was unsettling. His complexion was as pale as death, and his pupils were stre with crimson, evoking a sense of dread. Inua Sensing the abnormality hurriedly approached. At that moment, Chin Haisho suddenly erupted into a violent fit

of coughing, blood streaming from his nostrils. "PresidentQin, have you been bitten by a zombie?" Several students seated in front of Chin Huisho, resembling startled birds, quickly vacated their seats, and sought refuge behind Eninoa. Chin Huas appearance seemed to signal an impending transformation. With a tense expression, Inua drew his Glock and aimed it at Chin Huas head. Lu Mingming, who harbored feelings for Chin Hua, could not restrain herself from exclaiming in awe. Do not point your gun at PresidentQin. His condition may not be as dire as it appears. Hijun retorted angrily, "Are you blind? This fellow

has clearly been infected by the virus. He could very well turn into a zombie at any moment. Must we wait until he sinks his teeth into your neck before you deem It serious?" Lu Ming Ming fell silent, chasened by Hijjuns words. Inua kept a vigilant watch on Chin Hua, unwilling to let his guard down. President Chin, when were you bitten by a zombie? Inua demanded. Chin Huisho wiped the blood from his nose, a cold smile creeping across his lips. Ah, Ininoa, are you so eager to blow my head off? Ina found himself momentarily at a

loss for words. If confronted by a zombie, he would not hesitate to pull The trigger. Yet, Chin Hua still retained a flicker of humanity. To shoot him would be akin to taking a life with one's own hands. The act of murder and the slaying of a zombie are entirely distinct matters. Eno felt that she had not yet reached the point of callousness where she could kill without a second thought. Furthermore, Chin Huisho had once been a comrade in arms. The prospect of executing him in front of their peers weighed heavily on her Conscience. Chin Hua,

you are fully aware that you were bitten by a zombie. Yet, you deliberately concealed this fact from us, intending to endanger us all. However, Hijun felt no remorse as he chastised. Unlike Eno, he bore no burdensome guilt. To him, Chin Hua was merely a ticking time bomb. No one could predict when he might suddenly transform into a zombie and harm those around him. Although Chin Hua recognized the validity of their concerns, he defiantly Retorted, "Off, without me, would you have boarded the vehicle so smoothly? If I had tone to retrieve the keys for everyone, how

could I have been bitten? I have sacrificed so much for you all, and yet you blame me. PresidentQin, you have indeed aided us greatly, but once you become a zombie, you will pose a threat to our lives. You were once vehemently opposed to Eno rescuing Chinshia, claiming it was for the greater good. But when it comes to your Own situation, it is entirely different. Siani's words left Chin Hua momentarily speechless. He never anticipated that he would find himself on the receiving end of such criticism. Perhaps this was divine retribution. Knowing that his demise was inevitable,

he realized that no amount of struggle or argument would be of any use. With a heart heavy as ash, he lamented, "Very well. Since everyone wishes for my death, why not just shoot me now?" Initially, Chin Hua Harbored a glimmer of hope, believing that his willpower could withstand the control of the zombie virus. However, as time passed, he felt his body growing weaker, the virus ravaging his brain and stripping him of his sanity until he was reduced to a mere shell of his former self. Eno sighed deeply. PresidentQin, we have not forgotten your contributions, which

is why I cannot bring myself to shoot you while you still retain a semblance of reason yet For the safety of everyone. I cannot allow you to remain on this vehicle. After speaking, Eno turned to teacher Donna, who was driving. Teacher, please stop the bus and let President Chin off. It would be for everyone's benefit. Understood. Teacher Donna pressed the brake hard and with a jarring screech, the school bus came to a gradual halt by the roadside. She had heard every word exchanged among the students, and her heart was filled with turmoil and Anguish. As

their teacher, she was more reluctant than anyone to witness such a tragic outcome. Yet, reality is often merciless and cruel when faced with matters of life and death. One is sometimes compelled to make profoundly difficult decisions. Haha. Chin Hua erupted in a wild laugh, his voice echoing throughout the bus as if he were releasing all the pent-up sorrow and frustration within him. You wish to let me off now? What difference does that Make from killing me outright? You know, is this your so-called compromise? How utterly ridiculous. He laughed maniacally, his body trembling uncontrollably. Yet, beneath

that frenzied laughter lay an abyss of sorrow and helplessness. In silence, Eno gazed upon the once illustrious president of the student council. A flicker of guilt igniting within him, though a greater sense of powerlessness prevailed. "PresidentQin, please do not harbor Resentment towards me. I have done all I can. This is where my assistance must end." At these words, Chin Huas laughter abruptly ceased. Slowly, he lifted his head, his eyes brimming with wrath and defiance as he fixed a piercing gaze upon Eno, gritting his teeth as he declared, "Very well, if that is the case, I

would rather choose to perish than die by your hand." With great difficulty, Chin Hua rose to his feet. The virus had sapped his legs of Strength, rendering each step excruciatingly laborious. Nevertheless, he bore the agonizing pain, staggering towards the car door. As he drew closer, a weight of despair settled upon him. He understood that stepping out of this vehicle would lead to his demise. Yet at this moment, he had no alternative. For him, it was preferable to end his life in a tragic manner than to succumb to humiliation at Eno's hands. He knew he was

more intelligent and capable than Eno. Yet fate seemed to favor the latter. How he wished it were Eno who had been bitten instead. Eno, gun in hand, watched Chin Hua descend from the car. Should this man transform into a zombie? Eno would not hesitate to pull the trigger. Chin Hua stumbled out of the vehicle. And after only a few steps, he felt as if he had been cast into a searing furnace. Every part of his body ablaze with unbearable agony. Damn it. Is this what it feels like to become a Zombie, the pain is insufferable.

Cursing under his breath, he trembled, eventually collapsing onto the unforgiving ground. He opened his mouth. crimson blood gushing forth like a fountain, splattering onto the ground beside him and creating a shocking pool of blood. His vision blurred, shrouded by a thick red veil, rendering the surroundings nearly indistinguishable. His consciousness began to fade, thoughts flitting about like a kite Severed from its string, elusive and chaotic. Amidst this disarray, the only sound he could barely perceive was the engine of the car starting from behind him. Initially loud, the sound gradually diminished, fading into silence. Chapter 36. The

road to escape after expelling Chin Huaisho, Eno found himself unable to calm his restless mind, remaining in a days by the car door. Although he had refrained from delivering a fatal blow, forcing him out to fend for himself was In essence akin to condemning him to death. The occupants of the vehicle were enveloped in silence. Though it was Eno who had cast Gene out, each person in the car had played a part in this grim decision. A heavy burden weighed upon their hearts. The initial relief that had lingered now utterly vanished. Chinshia hoped that Enua

could gather herself and not carry too many burdens of thought. She gently reassured. Inua, you need not blame yourself. PresidentQin simply had a stroke of bad luck. His demise is in no way your fault. Indeed, Inua, do not dwell on it. If I were to be bitten by a zombie, I would take matters into my own hands and not impose upon anyone else. Siani chimed in. Siani, please refrain from such nonsensical talk. I cannot bear the thought of you encountering any misfortune. I believe that as long as we stand united, we shall surely weather this

crisis safely, Chenia continued. I Hope so, Inua replied with a bittersweet smile and a nod. Although she was acutely aware that this was merely Chun Shia's wishful thinking, hearing her words did bring some comfort to the group. Where shall we go next? Hijun inquired, gazing out of the window. We should adhere to our previously discussed plan and hastily exit the city. The countryside is less populated and should offer greater safety than the city. Inua resolved to follow through With the original plan. Classmates, do any of you have a better route out of the city? Teacher

Donna could not help but ask, although she was the only adult with a driver's license. Her usual routine rendered her unfamiliar with the escape routes. Teacher, I think we could try using the smartphone navigation, Hijajun suggested, producing his phone and opening the app. Despite the chaos of zombies in the city, the mobile network still functioned, albeit with Only a third of the battery remaining. Teacher, the map navigation is operational. You might as well follow the directions it provides. Hijun placed his phone on the dashboard of the driver's seat. According to the navigation, leaving the urban

area would take at least 2 hours and 11 minutes. This distance was not excessively long. Yet, reaching their destination smoothly would not be an easy task. May heaven protect us. Let us hope no further Mishaps occur. Lu Mingming clasped her hands and silently prayed. The school bus smoothly merged onto the second ring road. Yet the traffic conditions worsened. Many families driving their own vehicles headed towards the city s exit. Along the route, overturned cars, rear-end collisions, and multi-vehicle accidents were alarmingly frequent. Police cars, ambulances, and fire trucks occasionally sped past from behind. The shops lining

the roads appeared as if They had been ransacked by marauders. With scarcely a single storefront remaining intact, some establishments even emitted thick plumes of smoke. The panicked crowd resembled headless flies fleeing in all directions from the pursuing zombies. "My heavens, this is merely the second day since the outbreak of the virus, and everything has descended into such chaos," he Jedjun muttered to himself, his expression grave. The spread of the zombie virus Was alarmingly swifter than self-replicating cancer cells. "Perhaps before long, it would infiltrate every corner of the city." "Teacher, could you possibly drive a bit

faster? It would be best to leave the city before nightfall. Some students began to urge teacher Donna. This is as fast as I can go. If I drove like this under normal circumstances, my license would undoubtedly be revoked, teacher Donna complained. The scene outside resembled The apocalypse, instilling a profound sense of unease in every passenger aboard the bus. Each individual yearned to escape the chaos of the city as swiftly as possible. However, the more fervently they wished to flee, the more the reality proved to be disheartening. As the school bus approached an overpass leading to

the third ring road, a private car abruptly halted ahead had it not been for Miss Donna's timely application of the brakes. The bus would Have collided with the vehicle. A group of girls thrown into disarray erupted in terrified screams. What is happening? Teacher, why have we stopped? They questioned. It seems there is a traffic jam ahead and we cannot proceed for the time being, Miss Donna replied. Her demeanor betraying a hint of panic. It turned out that not far ahead, a bus had overturned, obstructing the path for subsequent vehicles. The trapped drivers incessantly honked their

horns, Inadvertently attracting the attention of the zombies within the bus. As the undead began to emerge through the shattered windows, Ino's nerves tightened. Damn it, there are zombies on that bus. It must be that an infected individual infiltrated it, causing this catastrophe. Witnessing the drivers and passengers of the vehicles ahead abandon their cars in terror, Ino shouted urgently, "Teacher, we must turn back. We cannot take this route." Seizing the Moment while no vehicles were trailing closely behind, they needed to shift course quickly. Should they become trapped in the middle of the road, escape would be

impossible. I understand, Miss Donna replied, swiftly maneuvering the steering wheel to turn the bus around. The phone resting on the dashboard emitted a voice prompt. You have deviated from the navigation route. A new route is being recalculated. Just as the bus completed its turn, a young Couple, seemingly having fled from somewhere, suddenly obstructed their path, the young man banged on the bus door, exclaiming, "Please open the door. My car has broken down. Could you give us a ride?" However, just as Miss Donna was about to press the door switch, Siani called out to her, "Teacher,

do not open the door. The woman has an injury on her arm. We cannot ascertain whether she has been bitten by a zombie." The attentive Siani had noticed That the woman standing beside the young man was clutching her left arm with her right hand despite her efforts to conceal it. Traces of blood were visible on her fingers. Upon hearing this, Miss Donna quickly retracted her hand. Ino rose and approached the window beside the young man, stating, "I'm sorry, but we cannot take you on our bus. Please step aside. Come on, don't be selfish. I'm willing

to pay. You want TB at a loss, the young man insisted, pulling Out a watt of cash from his pocket, waving several hundred yuan bills in front of Ino. This is not about money. I have to ensure the safety of everyone on this bus. Kindly move aside. We need to continue on our way. Seeing Ino remain unmoved. The young man instantly transformed his demeanor, grasping the woman beside him, he sprawled across the hood of the car, throwing a tantrum and declaring, "If you refuse to comply, we shall not budge. Go ahead and run us Over

if you dare." Their despicable behavior incited a fierce anger in En Ino, given their obstinacy. There was no reason to grant them any semblance of civility. Ino swiftly drew his Glock from his waist, aiming it at the man's head. Do you think we are merely students to be trifled with? If you do not move aside, I shall shatter your skull this very moment. The instant the man beheld the firearm, his bravado evaporated, replaced by a palpable fear As he stood momentarily stunned. Ino fired. The bullet whizzed past his ear, causing him to collapse onto the

ground in terror. A real gun? This fellow wields an actual firearm. Ino glared menacingly at the man seated on the ground. If you do not clear the way, I will indeed blow your head off. All right. All right. We will move immediately. Please, brother, do not shoot. The man clutched his girlfriend tightly, trembling as he made way for Them. Chapter 37. Walmart Super Center. This time, the school bus avoided the heavily traffked main roads, opting for a secluded path. Yet, despite this choice, misfortune continued to strike. The exit routes were either blocked by stalled vehicles

or swarmed by hordes of zombies. Even after multiple route changes by teacher Donna, an escape from the city remained elusive. The bus perpetually circled within the second ring road. To make matters worse, the Phone battery was nearly depleted. Without navigation, they could only rely on roadside signposts for direction. As the clock approached 4:30 in the afternoon with less than an hour and a half until sunset, Donna sensed the futility of their escape. She addressed the students. class. Darkness approaches and our fuel supply is dwindling. If we continue to meander like this, we will never leave

the city. We must devise an alternative plan. Teacher, let's first Find somewhere to eat. We haven't had a morsel all day, and I feel like I'm withering away, proposed Machauan, rubbing his empty stomach. All you think about is food, you glutton. Siani shot him in exasperated glare. Man is iron, and food is steel. Without nourishment, how can one have the strength to run? Machawan countered. You girls might endure hunger for a day, but I cannot. In his view, nothing was more crucial than filling one s stomach. Have you Considered that what you consume must eventually

be expelled? Are you planning to address that in front of everyone on the bus? Their banter escalated into a spirited argument. Ino sighed in frustration. This pair of adversaries had a pinchant for bickering even in school, and their antics persisted on the bus. "Enough, you two." Ino interjected forcefully. "If he had te intervened, their quarrel would likely have continued indefinitely. I find Merit in what Machauan says. Given the current calamity, it seems the end is not near. If we are unable to leave the city, we must gather additional supplies to prepare for the potential upheavalss

that may arise. Ino voiced his thoughts and garnered the consensus of the majority. Ciani felt it was inappropriate to further dispute. However, with the current chaos outside, where could we possibly find food? Chinshia could not resist glancing Outside the vehicle. Supermarkets, snack stalls, and fast food restaurants line the streets, all offering sustenance. After all, we possess firearms. Whatever catches our eye, we could simply take. Hijun chuckled slightly. Upon hearing this, teacher Donna frowned immediately. This individual was brazenly inciting others to engage in a zerocost acquisition. Hijun, your mindset is concerning. Although the outside world is

tumultuous, we cannot resort to Looting. I would like to pay, but will the zombies accept currency? Hija Jun feigned innocence in his defense. If there are still people in the stores, we should not take their belongings. Regardless of the chaos outside, we must uphold our fundamental moral principles. Donna never encouraged her students to partake in petty theft. Understood, teacher. Hijun shook his head, a hint of a ry smile gracing his face. The teacher is truly benevolent. In a Post-apocalyptic scenario, individuals would adhere to the law of the jungle where the survival of the fittest prevails.

And who would care about the lives of strangers? The places you mentioned have limited food supplies and are densely populated. If we stop to search for food, we risk being besieged by zombies. Ciani believed that parking by the roadside to look for food was far too perilous. Can we find a location that offers both shelter and sustenance? Lu Mingming interjected. Where could we possibly find such a place? Hijun spread his hands, considering Lu Mings suggestion to be fanciful. Ino turned to his classmates and called out, "Can anyone provide useful leads?" No sooner had he spoken

than a boy seated by the window raised his hand, saying, "Ino, we know of a newly open large supermarket nearby. Shall we take a chance and head there? But won't there be numerous zombies in such a place?" Lu Ming Ming Expressed her concern. Ino furrowed his brow. The day is waning and we have little time to doawle. Let's drive toward the supermarket and assess the situation. If it proves unfeasible, we can seek alternatives. With a consensus reached, the school bus guided by the boy arrived near the large supermarket. From a distance, Hijajun spotted the enormous

billboard emlazed with the English logo of Walmart. Wow, it's a Walmart supermarket. It must be stocked With ample supplies. Although this newly opened supermarket is only three stories tall, its sprawling area is nearly equivalent to two standard football fields. Even more delightfully, there are not many towering buildings obstructing the view, making it a relatively ideal temporary refuge. It appeared that there were not many zombies in the vicinity. To Macho Yuan's astonishment, although the supermarket occupied a vast expanse, it was situated A considerable distance from the densely populated residential areas and the city center. Thus, he

only encountered a few scattered zombies along the roadside. Today was not a holiday. It was only during weekends and promotional sales that many people would flock here. As Lu Ming Ming, a frequent visitor to the mall, remarked, "It appears we have arrived at just the right moment," said in awe. Loading bullets into her shotgun while addressing teacher Donna, who was Driving. "Please pull the car over. I will step out to assess the situation. If the number of zombies inside the supermarket is minimal, we shall spend the night here." "All right, but do be careful," Donna

replied, steering the vehicle to the side. As Enuwa grasped her shotgun and prepared to exit, Hijajjun suddenly vacated his seat and leaned forward. Inua, let me accompany you. I can manage alone. If you come along, I will have to look after you. Inu waved her hand, firmly rejecting Hijajjuns request. I won't t be a burden. If zombies appear and I can't fight, I certainly know how to run. Then what purpose would you serve by following me? I could keep watch for you. At this point, Machawan interjected. Ina, how about Li Jini and I join you

as well? We're not going to fight. Why the need for so many people? Managing just Hijjun had already proven to be enough of a hassle. The prospect Of two additional companions was decidedly unwelcome to Inaw. We could help you carry items. If there are many zombies inside, we could grab some supplies and leave. Surely, we can't return empty-handed. Machawan articulated his reasoning, revealing his desire to procure goods from the supermarket. After contemplating, Inua deemed it permissible to bring a few more individuals along to gather supplies. After all, it was a rare Opportunity, and returning empty-handed

was not an option. Very well. The three of you may accompany me, but all actions must adhere to my directives. Absolutely. Machauan assured with a pat on his chest. Chapter 38. Peril in the supermarket. Once the Ford descended from the vehicle, they stealthily approached the entrance of the supermarket. The lights inside were still illuminated, yet the presence of humanity was conspicuously absent. Ina Noticed that half of the glass window at the entrance was shattered, marked by several bloodied handprints. The floor was strewn with blood and shards of glass, indicating a clear invasion by zombies. But

where could all the zombies have gone? Ina stood at the entrance, observing for a considerable time. Yet not a single zombie was in sight. "It seems there are no zombies inside. But it would be prudent to remain cautious," Inua declared, leading the way with her Shotgun, followed closely by Hija Jun, Machayuan, and Li Jinli. The expansive supermarket was eerily silent, devoid of even a single mouse, let alone any zombies. After traversing a short distance, Machawuan suddenly tugged at Enoa's sleeve, whispering in awe. Over there on the shelf, there are so many food items. The four

approached the shelf across from them, and an array of delightful snacks and beverages instantly captivated their attention. Machauan was so excited that he drooled, eagerly tearing open a package to extract a small bread, shoving it into his mouth. No wonder Siani referred to him as a reincarnation of a starving ghost. Couldn't he wait to eat it later? Observing Machauan devour the food ravenously, Hijajjun wore a look of disdain. Let me fill my stomach first. The food needs to be shared with the girls as well. Shu, keep your voices down. We wouldn't want to attract nearby

Zombies. Li Jinly whispered, placing his finger to his lips, signaling the others to lower their volume. Huh? What zombies are nearby? Machauan carelessly discarded the empty wrapper and grabbed a bag of soda crackers from the shelf. At this moment, Inua, still holding a shotgun, appeared to have lowered her guard. Strange. Where could all the zombies have gone? Based on past experiences, once a location was invaded by zombies, even in the absence of new Humans to infect, they would linger for a considerable time. Unlike now, where all the zombies had vanished without a trace. Zombies must

also feel hunger. Perhaps they, like us, have gone out in search of food, Machawan replied while chewing on his crackers. Crumbs cascading onto the collar of his shirt. Hoof. Your thought process resembles that of a zombie, either eating or searching for something to eat. Inua quipped in exasperation. Hija Jun Unscrewed a bottle of energy drink and gulped down a hefty swig, asking, "Ina, what do you think of this place? Is it suitable to serve as our temporary shelter?" Eno frowned. The doors and windows are broken. There are drafts from all directions. If a horde of

zombies passes by, "It would be difficult to defend ourselves." "Then let us just grab some food and drinks and spend the night in the car," Li Jinly suggested. "That seems like the Only option," Enuan nodded in resignation. "You two go grab supplies from the left shelf. I'll go with Hija Jun to the right shelf. Remember to collect food that can stave off hunger and is easy to preserve. The four began to scavenge the shelves separately. In an effort to gather more supplies, Machawan somehow procured a shopping cart. Ugg. Why is it all junk food? Hijun

couldn't help but complain. Rumaging through a shelf filled with Snacks like chips and spicy strips. These snacks are hardly filling. Eating too many makes you thirsty. Conversely, the shelf in front of Ina was stocked almost entirely with instant noodles, both in cups and packets from various brands. While instant noodles are easy to store, obtaining hot water is currently a challenge, they couldn't possibly eat the dry noodles alone. Meanwhile, the situation for Machawuan and Li Jinley was far better. They Collected plenty of bread, crackers, chocolate, and sausages, convenient, ready to eat items that, though monotonous in

flavor, would certainly fill their bellies. There's just too much here. We can't take it all. Let us first take some back to the car and return to scavenge more in the morning. Ina said, her backpack already overflowing. He was about to call out to the other three to return to the school bus when he realized that Machauan had Inexplicably vanished. Lie Jianly, where did Machawan go? Li Jinly looked bewildered. He was right behind me just a moment ago. Just as the group pondered this mystery, a shout emanated from the end of the shelf. Brothers, come

over here. I've discovered some treasures. Eno and the others followed the sound to find Machawuan squatting beside an electric gate. Above the gate hung a prominent display screen. Boldly announcing the fresh and cooked food Area. Eno. Perhaps what you seek lies beyond this gate. Machauan remarked with a grin, pressing the button to activate the gate. As the metallic barrier slowly ascended, a foul odor surged forth, assaulting their senses. What is that smell? It's horrendous. Hijun could not help but cover his nose. Eno sensed something a miss. Just as he prepared to issue a warning, a

low growl resonated from behind the gate. A pale, rigid arm suddenly emerged. Grasping Machawuan by The collar. Ah, it's a zombie. Machauan screamed in terror. Struggling to retreat. Despite his height of over 6 ft, he was no match for the zombie, which was half a head shorter than him. The creature yanked him forward. And just as his life hung in the balance, Eno lunged forward, thrusting his shotgun into the zombie's mouth. With a resounding bang, the zombies head exploded like a burst pomegranate, scattering its remnants. However, the Gunshot simultaneously roused more zombies lurking in the

shadows, their chilling growls echoing ominously. A throng of zombies began to converge toward the gate, swaying their heads. Eno glanced hastily, noting that there were at least a hundred of them. This was indeed a nest of the undead. Relying solely on his shotgun would not suffice against this tidal wave of corpses. They needed to evacuate immediately. I wasn't bitten by the zombie. Machayan Stammered, explaining to Eno. Eno cast a sideelong glance at him. Though Machayus collar was torn, exposing his chest, there were no visible marks of being scratched. He was quite fortunate. Had the zombies

claws been a few centimeters longer, he might have been doomed to remain there forever. I understand. Quickly close the gate. We must leave at once. Confirming that Machawuan had not been infected, Eno raised his shotgun, aiming at the Approaching horde of zombies. A shaken Machauan hastily pressed the button for the electronic gate. The gate, which was nearly at the top, finally ceased its ascent and began to descend slowly. However, during this descent, a multitude of zombies surged toward the gate. Eno, seeing this, had no choice but to fire several more shots. Some zombies had their

heads blown apart, others had their arms severed, and still others had their legs shattered. However, the zombies are not deterred by the tragic demise of their kind or the sound of gunfire. relentlessly charging towards the four individuals. Eno while firing his weapon, retreats towards the entrance of the supermarket. The ammunition quickly runs out, leaving him no time to pause and reload. There are too many zombies. We must return to the vehicle. Chapter 39. No struggle, no death. Several zombies have already burst forth from the gate, and Eno Urgently urges his companions to leave immediately. The

environment of the supermarket is far from that of the school guard room. Without the constraints of narrow terrain, the zombies flank them from both sides. Once surrounded by a horde of zombies, escaping and scathe becomes nearly impossible. Hija Jun and Li Jinly turn and sprint towards the supermarket entrance while Machauan before departing does not forget to take the shopping Cart brimming with supplies. Damn it, why did you have to touch that cursed switch? Hijun approaches Machauan loudly as they run. They could have smoothly gathered several rounds of supplies and departed, but due to Machu Yuans

blunder, they are now being pursued by a horde of zombies like lost souls. I just wanted to bring back more food. How was I to know that it was swarming with zombies behind that door? Machau Yuan, filled with regret, feels as if his Insides are turning green with remorse. His mind was consumed with thoughts of the dectible meats in the deli section. Had he known the zombies were confined within, he would rather starve than open that door. Don't you find it strange? Zombies don't understand how to press the gate switch. Perhaps someone locked them in

from the outside. Li Jinly finds the entire situation exceedingly puzzling. Zombies are not reclusive beings afraid of human contact. They Would never confine themselves. Moreover, the switch is located outside, indicating that a normal person must have pressed it. Lie speculations finally dispel Eno's doubts. No wonder there were no zombies inside upon entering the supermarket. It appears someone had tampered with it. Could there truly be survivors hiding within this supermarket? However, there is no opportunity to turn back and confirm now. Eno's mind is solely occupied with How to ensure his companion's safe retreat. As the four

dash out of the supermarket, the sun has already set and a throng of zombies follows closely behind. From an aerial perspective, the scene resembles the bustling atmosphere of a school cafeteria at meal time. My goodness, have these zombies been injected with adrenaline? Why are they running so fast? Machuan cannot help but glance back, instantly feeling a chill run down his spine. The pursuing zombies Are sprinting nearly as swiftly as Lucang. Each one of them appears frenzied. Their erratic movements capable of terrifying the faint-hearted into a state of sheer panic. It is worth noting that the

zombies encountered at school did not possess such rapid mobility. The night has fallen, and soon they may run even faster. For Eno, this has become a familiar sight. Nighttime zombies and daytime zombies are entirely distinct breeds. Daytime zombies move Sluggishly, their actions lethargic. As long as one is not disabled, it is relatively easy to evade them. As night descends, the zombies become particularly frenzied, exhibiting agility that surpasses even that of athletes under the influence of performance-enhancing substances. When confronted with zombies in the dark and devoid of weapons, one can only hope for the best. The

students remaining on the school bus gaze through the windows, Witnessing a horde of the undead surging from the supermarket. Goodness, who would have imagined so many zombies lurking within that establishment? Had they known, they would have refrained from venturing into such a cursed place. The girls screamed in terror while the boys appeared utterly lost, embodying the essence of impending doom. Only Siai maintained a semblance of composure. Teacher, please open the door to allow the four of them to board. In response To the urgent plea, the flustered teacher Donna promptly opened the bus's middle door. Li

Jinley, the swiftest among them, was the first to leap onto the bus. True to his reputation as a sprinter on the school's track team, he covered the distance of over a 100 meters in a mere 10 seconds. Following him was Hijun, who unencumbered by heavy loads, did not require the same caution as Inua. Conversely, Machawuan, another athlete, initially outpaced Hijajjun. Yet, he hesitated to part with his shopping cart, ultimately finding himself at the rear of the group. Machauan abandoned the contents of the cart and get on the bus. Enua shouted at the lagging Machau. A

look of conflict crossed Machu Yuans face. The cart was filled with provisions sufficient to sustain them for 3 days, and discarding it felt like a tremendous waste. I'm almost there. Just wait for me. Exerting every ounce of strength, he pushed the Cart forward. The wheels screeched against the pavement, producing a jarring sound. However, just as he was about to catch up with Enua, calamity struck. The carts will unexpectedly broke free. The cart toppled, scattering food and beverages across the ground, and Machawan fell in a heap. Inua, witnessing the mishap, quickly halted and turned to help

him up. Yet even in that moment, Machauan was preoccupied with gathering the fallen items. Forget It. Your life is more important. Inua admonished firmly, prompting Machaw Yuan to snap back to reality and stumble onto the bus. Although this delay was brief, the zombies swiftly closed in. In was the last to board. The instant he stepped through the door, he felt a chilling breeze behind him. In a moment of panic, he turned around to find a snarling zombie lunging at him without stretched arms. Its virusladen claws were mere inches from his throat when Enua, quick on

his feet, raised a shotgun. Although the chamber was empty, an emergency round still hung at the ejection port, employing a trick he had learned from John Wick. Enoir deafly slid the spare shell into place with his thumb and pulled the trigger. A deafening bang resounded as the majority of the zombie's head erupted into a grotesque spray of flesh and blood. Teacher, close the door." Enoir shouted as he safely boarded the bus. Although They had dispatched the pursuing zombies, a greater horde was rapidly advancing towards them. Should this crowd of the undead reached the vehicle, the

consequences would be dire. Teacher Donna hastily pressed the button to close the car door. Just as the door sealed shut, several zombies collided against it, shattering the glass into a spiderweb of cracks. Teacher, hurry and start the car. The zombies are about to break in. The undead outside were Frantically pounding on the door, threatening to shatter the glass and invade the vehicle at any moment. The students inside were terrified, urging teacher Donna to depart swiftly. Yet, the more anxious they became, the more prone to mistakes they were. With her already fragile composure, Donna, overwhelmed with

tension, struggled to start the engine. Why won't he the car start? Teacher, remain calm and try again. With the assistance of Siani, Donna finally managed to restart the school bus. However, although the engine roared to life, a thick wall of zombies had formed, obstructing their path. Despite Donna flooring the accelerator, the initial acceleration was insufficient to break through the horde. Instead, the bus rolled over them just a few meters ahead. The vehicle became immobilized. It turned out that the front wheels had become insnared by a zombie that was only half intact. With Every rotation of

the tire, the wretched creature was ground beneath it, leaving a gruesome mix of flesh and blood caked onto the tires, rendering the bus akin to a vessel stranded in a murky swamp. Unable to proceed. Oh no, the front wheel seemed to be stuck. The car can't move forward. Teacher Donna exclaimed in desperation. No matter how she fiddled with the gear shift, the bus refused to budge. At that moment, a gunshot rang out from outside the window. Chia turned Instinctively, peering through the rear window and was astonished to see a figure at top the supermarket roof,

seemingly signaling with a flashlight. Teacher, there appears to be survivors on the roof of the supermarket, signaling to us. Eno, having heard the gunshot, also noticed the beam of light from the rooftop. Indeed, there were survivors inside the supermarket. Perhaps they were the ones who had managed to confine the zombies within The fresh produce section. However, Eno could not fathom why they were signaling at this critical moment. After all, they were barely managing to protect themselves and could not venture out in the bus to rescue those on the rooftop. Suddenly, Eno had an epiphany. Perhaps

the signal was not a plea for help, but rather a message of support. Teacher quickly reversed the car. It seems the people in the supermarket intend to assist us. The rear of the bus was Aligned perfectly with the direction of the flashlight beam, and Eno believed that if they could reverse, there might still be a glimmer of hope. Yet, a hint of hesitation crossed Donna's face. She was uncertain whether the individuals on the roof truly intended to help. What if they backed the bus up only to find the rooftop occupants unable to provide any assistance?

The lives of everyone on board could be jeopardized. Teacher, they are lowering a rope, Eno urged. You're right. Let us reverse now with a keen eye. Chen Shia noticed several ropes being tossed down from the rooftop of the supermarket. It seemed the asalants intended for those inside the vehicle to ascend using the ropes. Upon hearing Chun Xiai's observation, Donna finally cast aside her hesitation, promptly engaging reverse gear and steering the school bus towards the supermarket. Chapter 40. Escape from the undead, perhaps due to the zombies Congregating at the front of the bus. The reverse maneuver

encountered little trouble. However, Donna's lack of driving finesse resulted in a jarring collision as the rear of the bus struck the supermarket wall. Fortunately, everyone was seated far from the back windows and no one sustained injuries. Just as the vehicle came to a halt, the zombies surged forward, battering against the doors and windows with frenzy ferocity. It was evident that Restarting the vehicle was no longer an option. Eno pointed towards the sunroof, addressing Machauan, "Quickly, open the sunroof. The doors and windows won't hold for long." While the zombies haven't breached the interior yet, we must

evacuate everyone outside. Upon hearing Eno's words, the students hastily vacated their seats and moved towards the sunroof. The school bus featured only a single sunroof, barely large enough for one person to squeeze Through. Machauan stood on his toes and pushed open the escape hatch. "Ladies first," he gallantly insisted, intending to let the girls exit before him. However, Siani shook her head, asserting, "Machuan, you must go up first. What you want me, a man, to go first?" Machauan felt his masculinity was being challenged. Yet, Siani had her reasons for this arrangement. Standing the tallest with the

longest arms, his ascent would allow him to leverage his Strength to pull the others up after him. If a smaller, weaker girl were to go first. She would only hinder the escape effort. Machauan, follow her instructions. Once you're up, you can assist in bringing the others up. Eno interjected. Understanding strategy and urging Machawuan to make haste. Realizing the urgency of the situation, Machauan nodded in understanding. The principle of chivalry must be set aside. The priority was to relocate everyone to Safety as swiftly as possible. "Understood." "Please make way," he said, taking a deep breath before

leaping upward. With 10 fingers gripping the edge of the sunroof, he exerted force through his arms while contracting his abdomen, agile, flipping himself out of the opening like a nimble primate. This seemingly simple maneuver required considerable arm strength and core stability, a feat that would likely elude an average high school student. The athletic prowess of a sports student was indeed remarkable. No wonder Siani insisted he go first. Eno had witnessed this firsthand. As Machauan emerged from the vehicle, the surrounding zombies quickly turned their attention towards him. Despite the fact that this horde of zombies could

not reach the roof of the bus, they still howled at him like ravenous beasts frantically pushing against the vehicle. If you have the guts, come up and bite me. Machauan Shouted defiantly at the clamoring undead below. Machauan, stop fooling around and pull us up. Siani called out, looking up. All right, who has next? I'll pull you up, he said as he crouched on the roof, extending his arm through the sunroof. Shia, it's your turn. Siani urged her close friend towards the opening. Why me? Chinshia was so touched she could hardly find her words in the

most perilous moments. Siani always took special care of her. To have such a Wonderful friend was truly a blessing. You have an injury on your foot and your speed is slower than the others. It's only fitting that you go next. Siani explained before turning to Lie Jian, another athletic student. Lie Jinly. Chinshia can't jump like everyone else because of her leg injury. Please assist her from below. No problem. Lie Jinly replied, lifting Chin Shia to a height where Machawuan could reach her. Together, they safely assisted the Injured Chin Shia through the sunroof. Shia, you go

first. We'll follow shortly. She nodded in agreement. Though her foot throbbed with pain, she could not squander the hard-earned opportunity to escape. Gritting her teeth, she pressed on toward the rear of the bus. The zombies below became increasingly agitated as they caught her scent. Don't be afraid, dear. Once you grab the rope, you'll be safe. A woman s voice called from above. Okay. Shia mustered her Courage and slowly moved toward the back of the vehicle. At the moment, she shakily grasped the rope. The voice from above echoed again. Hold on tight and don't let go.

Well pull you up now. Grasping the rope, Shinshia was hoisted to the rooftop of the supermarket. The zombies below grew even more frenzied as the school bus began to rock violently. "Hurry, "We don't have much time," urged Inuo as students were sent out one by one. When it was teacher Donna's turn, a Zombie finally crashed through the buses s windshield and crawled inside. The remaining students witnessing the undead breach were filled with dread. Fortunately, Inua was quick on his feet, raising his shotgun and blasting the zombie s head apart. Just as he dispatched this one,

more zombies crawled in through the shattered window. Don't stop. Keep going. As long as I'm here, I one t let them bite you. Inuo stood resolutely in the center of the Bus, loading his shotgun while aiming and firing. The zombies that entered the bus were mercilessly torn apart by his bullets, their bodies shattered and limbs scattered across the seats. Under Inus protection, everyone managed to escape through the sunroof. Inuo, it's just you left. Hurry up. In the compartment, Machawuan called out to Inua, who remained inside. Enua discarded the shotgun loaded with glowing shells and swiftly

made his way Toward the skylight. At that moment, a zombie clawed its way through the window, its face embedded with shards of glass, an utterly terrifying sight. In the next instant, the precarious door was forcefully flung open, and a throng of zombies surged in. Inua found himself trapped in the middle, surrounded by the undead on both sides. Enua, stop doawling. Well pull you up. Maan and Li Jinly leaned out of the skylight, each extending an arm. Ina, positioned Beneath the skylight, leaped up, and they both grasped his hands. With a vigorous pull, they hoisted him

up. The two zombies lunging at him collided with one another, producing a muffled thud as they fell to the ground. Once Inua was pulled from the compartment, Machawuan and Lie Jian swiftly closed the skylight cover to prevent the zombies from climbing out. What about the others? Have they moved to safety? Enua panted, catching his breath. Rest assured, they Already been sent to the rooftop. It's just the three of us left now. Machaan replied. Inua glanced toward the rear of the bus, noticing three ropes thicker than his thumb, dangling down the supermarket wall. The rooftop was

bustling with people, indicating a considerable number of survivors. "Let us go!" Ina rose to his feet and dashed toward the back of the bus. With Machawan and Lie Jinly closely following the surrounding zombies, sensing their Escape, pushed harder against the school bus. The vehicle shook violently, tilting precariously to one side, causing Enua to nearly lose his balance and almost tumble from the roof. Grab the rope. The bus is about to flip. A frantic voice of an unfamiliar woman from the rooftop shouted. Enua leaped forward, followed by Machaw Yuan and Li Jinly. As they collided against

the wall, they seized the life-saving ropes tightly. In that fleeting moment of Their ascent, the school bus beneath them tipped over completely. Chapter 41. Officer Shinong suspended in midair. Inua and his companions found themselves above hundreds of zombies, arms outstretched, growling softly, "Hey, quickly pull us up." Upon hearing Machuan shout, the survivors on the rooftop pulled them to safety. "That was close. That was really close. We narrowly escaped with our lives." Machuan gasped, still shaken. "The Previous moments had been fraught with peril. Had they hesitated even a heartbeat longer, they would surely have been torn

to shreds by the frenzied zombies below." Inua surveyed his surroundings and noticed, aside from teacher Donna and the rescued classmates, many unfamiliar faces. This group of survivors numbered around a dozen, most of whom were robust adult men. Yet standing at the forefront was a police woman clad in a uniform. I am Truly grateful to all of you. Had it not been for your timely rescue, I would not have known what to do. The rescue teacher Donna expressed her heartfelt thanks. Bowing repeatedly to the police officer before her. In these tumultuous times, extending a helping hand

to one another is but a duty. The police woman replied with an air of calm detachment. She appeared to be merely in her mid20s, tall and slender with fair skin and a ponytail. Clipped to her waist were a Walkie-talkie, a holster, and handcuffs projecting an image of sharp efficiency. Beside the female officer stood two male officers, both younger than she. Although they wore the same uniforms, their vests bore the designation of auxiliary police. Their belts were adorned with expandable batons, flashlights, and handcuffs, but conspicuously lacked sidearms. It seemed evident that the person who had fired

a gun on the rooftop was none other than This dashing female officer before them. "Are you a teacher? You all look as though you've just dashed out from school," inquired one of the male auxiliary officers standing to the left of the female officer. He noticed that the group of teenagers behind Donna were clad in matching school uniforms, presumably from the same institution. Donna nodded and replied. I am an English teacher at Chinqing Number One High School and my name is Donna. The Others are students from the same school, Chinching Number One High School. I have

heard of it. It is a prestigious institution located in the city center. A relative of mine had a child who attended there quite a distance from here. The female officer's brow furrowed slightly upon hearing this. She quickly scanned the faces of the students present, perhaps failing to recognize any familiar ones, and her expression betrayed a hint of Disappointment. We initially planned to escape to the countryside for refuge, but the traffic situation was dire and we could not find a route out of the city. Consequently, we ended up here quite by accident, Donna explained with a

rice smile. I see. I did not realize that leaving the city had become such a challenge. It seems we must remain here and await rescue from the military, the female officer murmured gravely as the other survivors behind her began to Exhibit expressions of anxiety upon learning the true state of affairs outside. An awkward silence enveloped the group, prompting teacher Donna to shift the conversation in an attempt to alleviate the tension. I apologize for the inconvenience, but may I ask how to address you, officer? My name is Fong Shinto, and I am a patrol officer from

the Hannon New District Police Station. The officer introduced herself, then gestured towards her two male Colleagues. These two are my associates. The one with short hair is Lin Yong Hao, and the one with a mustache is Liong. Oh, so it is Officer Fong, Officer Lin, and Officer Lee. Teacher Donna said, shaking hands with each in turn. Fong Shin Tong sighed. As for the rest, they are ordinary citizens like us trapped in this supermarket. Since we have only just met, I am not yet familiar with everyone's names. Donna smiled at the kind-hearted citizens who had aided

them And continued, "Officer Fong, my students and I currently have nowhere to go. May we stay with you for the time being? Of course, you may. In fact, we arrived just a day earlier than you. Moreover, there are no better refuge options nearby. If you do not stay here, where else could you possibly go? Fong Shinong responded with apparent ease, readily accepting Donna and her students. Officer Fong, it appears that we shall be spending the night at top The rooftop. Siani interjected, unable to contain her thoughts. Although they had found a temporary refuge, the supermarkets

rooftop was stark and barren, lacking any semblance of comfort. Should rain descend in the dead of night, all would undoubtedly suffer. There is no need to remain on the rooftop, I shall escort you downstairs to rest. At the mere mention of descending, Machawan panicked and exclaimed, "Officer Fong, we were just Driven out by the zombies within the supermarket. How could we possibly dare to rest downstairs?" While Machawan believed that the supermarket was teameing with the undead, Officer Fong shook his head and reassured him, "Fear not. We are currently situated on the third floor of the

supermarket, and this level is devoid of any zombies. Is it truly devoid of any zombies?" Machauan, skeptical, widened his eyes in disbelief. We have already cleared the Third floor of all zombies, Officer Fong explained. Moreover, we have sealed off all entrances to this level. As for the zombies roaming the first and second floors, they cannot access the elevator buttons and thus cannot ascend. Upon hearing Officer Fongs words, Machaw Yuan finally grasped the situation. Those zombies hiding in the fresh food section, did you imprison them? Officer Fong nodded an affirmation. Indeed, we discovered that zombies are

not only Drawn to the living, but also possess an obsession with the fresh meats displayed in that section. Consequently, we devised a strategy to lure the zombies using raw meat, subsequently confining them. How ingenious. Observing Macho Yuan's peculiar expression, Fong Shinong seemed to sense something. You haven't inadvertently released those zombies, have you? Machau, covering his face, despondently replied, I am a fool. Is that clear? Teacher Donna stepped Forward to offer comfort, saying, "It's all right, Machauan. It was not your intention. What matters most is that everyone is safe." After a moment of silence, Inyo suddenly

spoke up. Officer Fong, since you have secured the third floor of the supermarket, there must be provisions for dining and resting, correct? Could you arrange something for us? Of course. That is no problem at all. Judging by your appearance, it seems you must be quite famished. Fong Shinong readily agreed, though. The two auxiliary police officers behind her exchanged glances that conveyed a more complex sentiment. Thank you, Officer Fong. In truth, we have not eaten anything for nearly two days and nights. If we do not replenish our energy soon, we will struggle to endure. Teacher Donna

expressed her gratitude with a deep bow to Fong Shinto. Though our provisions are limited, we shall do our utmost to meet your needs. Please follow Me. Thus, Inyu and the others followed Officer Fong from the rooftop down to the third floor of the supermarket. The third floor of Walmart was quite expansive, predominantly featuring clothing and daily necessities with only two fast food establishments. One bore the enormous golden arches, while the other was a restaurant serving traditional dishes. Although these fast food outlets offered nothing but junk food, they were well suited to the Tastes of the

youth. "Huh, am I dreaming?" I never expected to find golden arches and traditional dishes while fleeing. Maan exclaimed excitedly as he dashed to the ordering counter. Behind the counter stood a young waitress. Originally a staff member of this fast food establishment. Ever since they became trapped in the Walmart supermarket, Fong Shinong had assigned her the task of distributing food and drinking water to everyone. I would like Two Big Macs, two orders of chicken nuggets, one chicken wrap, a bag of fries, a sundae, and a large cup of cola. The aroma of the food made Machayuin's

eyes sparkle with desire. Wishing he could order every available meal. Can you really eat all of that by yourself? The waitress appeared reluctant, casting a hesitant glance toward Officer Fong, who stood behind Machauan. Fong Shinong waved her hand and said, "Just prepare what he ordered. These children haven't eaten for 2 days, so their appetites will naturally be larger." "All right, Officer Fong." With Fong Shinongs directive, the waitress had no choice but to comply and began preparing the order. Before long, all the items Machawuan had ordered were served. The gluttonous boy beamed with satisfaction as he

picked up his tray and found a seat to indulge in his meal. You all can order some of your favorite foods as well. Officer Fong generously Informed the remaining individuals. Initially, some felt a bit shy about ordering, but driven by intense hunger, everyone joined in the ordering frenzy, for no one could resist the allure of delicious food. Soon, each person received their own personalized meal, and the air was filled with the tantalizing sense of burgers, fries, and fried chicken. Take your time eating. No one is competing with you. Officer Fong observed the ravenous students with

a Mix of satisfaction and concern on her face. Lu Ming Ming, aren't you on a diet? You usually wouldn't touch such junk food. He Xiaoin teased Lu Ming Ming, who was indulging without regard for appearances. With the end of the world approaching, who cares about dieting? From today on, I refuse to deny myself any pleasure. I will not starve to death, she declared. Perhaps due to their prolonged hunger. Eno and her companions devoured the food on their Trays in a whirlwind of consumption. Just as they finished, a group of people suddenly burst in with an

air of aggression. Chapter 42. Survivors of the supermarket. In truth, the supermarket concealed a multitude of survivors. Eno gazed at the group in astonishment. This new wave consisted of nearly 20 to 30 individuals, almost doubling the number of survivors they had previously encountered on the rooftop. Among these survivors were predominantly elderly Individuals, women, and underage children. To Eno's further astonishment, she even spotted a pregnant woman with a prominent belly, perhaps for safety reasons. Officer Fong had not permitted these vulnerable individuals to join the rescue operation on the rooftop. If these newcomers were included, the total

number of survivors in the entire mall would amount to around 40. However, the three men at the forefront of the crowd appeared somewhat out of place. Dressed In luxurious suits, at the forefront walked a bald man in his 50s, plump and sporting a round beer belly resembling a corporate mogul. Trailing closely behind him were two tall, slender individuals clad in sunglasses, their expressions icy, appearing to be his personal bodyguards who permitted you to indulge in such gluttony. The middle-aged man who bore the demeanor of a boss shouted angrily at Ino and his group as if

they had consumed his family's rice. Fong Shinong turned around coldly, fixing her gaze on the shouting man. I am the one who allowed them to eat. Is there a problem, Mr. Juan? the flesh on Mister. Juan's face twitched slightly as his arrogance momentarily waned, revealing a flicker of displeasure in his eyes. Officer Fong, we all rely on this meager sustenance to survive. How can you permit these outsiders to feast on our supplies? Mr. Juan, the food in the supermarket is not your personal Property, regardless of who arrived first. Everyone present is entitled to a share.

Fun Shinong retorted, her disdain for Mr. Juan palpable in her tone, which dripped with impatience. Every extra morsel they consume means less for us later. There is only so much food to go around. She continued vehemently. These children have not eaten for 2 days. I have only just managed to rescue them. Are we to let them starve? Officer Fong food was already scarce. And now you Have added more mouths to feed without reason. If we nourish them, it will be us who suffer the consequences. Mr. One incessantly complained, viewing Ino and his companions merely as

burdens consuming free food. Upon hearing this, Hijaj Juns anger flared and he pointed an accusatory finger at Mr. Juan, exclaiming, "Hey, Mr. Juan, we haven't taken anything from you. Officer Fong hasn't objected. So, on what grounds do you criticize us? You little Brats dare to speak to our boss in such a tone? Have you lost your senses?" The bodyguards, insinced by Hijajuns defiance, rolled up their sleeves, preparing for a confrontation. Machauan and Li Jinly promptly stepped forward, positioning themselves protectively in front of Hijun. You think you can pick a fight just because we are students?

Do not underestimate us. The two athletes already towering in stature matched the bodyguards imposing presence. The other Boys instinctively gathered around Hija Jun, bolstering their collective resolve. Sensing the growing crowd and the potential for conflict, Mr. Juan deliberately addressed Fong Shinto, saying, "Officer Fong, do you see? You have truly rescued a pack of ingrates. They have barely settled in before attempting to seize control. Teacher Donna, wishing to avoid escalating the situation, quickly grasped Machaus arm, urging Machauan, "Do not act Impulsively. We need not resort to violence at the first sign of disagreement. We can calmly

sit down and discuss this matter." With Donna's intervention, the boy's anger began to subside, preventing the situation from escalating further. Boswan's deliberate sewing of discord left Fun Shinto at a loss for words. Outside, the zombie infestation had reached catastrophic levels. Everyone should have been united in their efforts to weather the storm. Yet this individual not only refused to lend a hand, but also engaged in underhanded scheming and incitement. Boswan, these students do not share your duplicitous mindset. I am aware that the provisions in the store cannot last much longer. So I will present a more

equitable distribution plan tomorrow. Should you continue to instigate unrest, I shall not hesitate to take action against you. A smirk curled on Boss Juan's lips. Officer Fong, I am merely Considering the welfare of everyone. Since you choose to favor these youngsters, let us brace ourselves for hunger. With that, he turned on his heel, accompanied by his two bodyguards, leaving without a backward glance. Once boss one departed, officers Lynn and Lee swiftly dispersed the gathering crowd. All is well. Nothing to see here. Please return to your rest. Sighing, Fong Shinong approached Teacher Donna. Do not take

this matter to heart, teacher. That Man surnamed Juan is simply self-s serving, always viewing situations through his own narrow lens, completely disregarding the feelings of others. Regardless, it is true that my students and I have occupied a portion of communal resources. It is understandable that boss one would have strong objections. Teacher Donna wore an expression of regret. There will always be solutions to food shortages. You and your students must be weary after a long Day. I shall arrange accommodations for you. Fong Shinong dismissed the earlier incident from her mind. After teacher Donna and her group

finished dinner, they proceeded to the designated rest area. The so-called rest area was merely a showroom for bedding supplies. It contained a substantial stock of readytouse blankets, pillows, and mattresses alongside single and double beds for display purposes. You shall sleep here tonight. If you have any Other needs, feel free to let me know. Thank you, Officer Fong. Please attend to your duties. We can manage on our own. Watching Officer Fongs retreating figure, Donna let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she could look forward to a good night's sleep. Hoping that the situation outside would improve

by morning. Chapter 43. Upgrading administrator permissions in the stillness of the night. As everyone else slumbered deeply, Inua quietly opened His eyes. The cool down period for the dimensional armory had concluded, allowing him to enter and acquire some weaponry for the challenges that lay ahead. He lightly caressed the golden bracelet on his wrist, entering a meditative state. A golden radiance emanated from the bracelet, and time seemed to stand still as his body faded from sight. When he reappeared, he found himself once again in the deserted dimensional armory. Finally, back. This Time, I must take several

firearms with me. During his flight, he had unintentionally lost an MP5 submachine gun and a shotgun, making it imperative to replenish his arsenal. In this zombieinfested apocalypse, firearms were his sole means of survival. Currently, the unlocked armory contained assault rifles, sniper rifles, and machine guns. These three categories of firearms are indeed formidable weapons. However, utilizing them against ordinary zombies Seems rather excessive. After much contemplation, Inuo, eager to unlock a new arsenal, resolved to allocate all remaining experience points towards enhancing his administrative privileges instead. Following several skirmishes during his escape, Inuo successfully elevated his proficiency with

the shotgun to its maximum level. Simultaneously, his administrative authority ascended to level four, enabling him to unlock an additional Weapons cash. However, Inu learned from the armament system that by foregoing this unlocking opportunity, he could directly elevate his administrative account to level 5. According to the upgrade protocol established by his predecessor, every five levels achieved results in a promotion. Transitioning from a junior administrator to a mid-level administrator bestows greater privileges, such as having the cooldown time for opening the armory and Additionally granting three brand new weapon equipment caches. For Inuo, who has already secured a

safe haven, conventional firearms suffice. There is no necessity to augment his firepower further. Thus, enhancing his administrative privileges is evidently more advantageous than unlocking new weaponry. Resolutely, Inuo accepted the systems proposal, opting not to unlock the new weapons cache, but rather to elevate his administrative authority. Upon issuing the upgrade command, the bracelet once again radiated with respplendant light, and in an instant, his level rose once more. A timer materialized in Inu's mind, set to activate upon his departure from the dimensional armory. Originally, the armory would require a 10-hour wait to reopen. Now, it would only

take 6 hours with a day comprising 24 hours. This means Inuo can make four round trips daily. It is essential to note that each Time he exits the dimensional armory. The weapons and ammunition he can carry must not exceed his weight limit. However, the abundance of weapons within the armory renders it impossible for him to transport them all at once to gather more arms and ammunition. He must painstakingly transport them bit by bit, akin to an ant moving its nest. If it were merely to satisfy Inu's own needs, it would be manageable. Yet, should he

add a few more comrades, their Logistical support would soon become strained. Moreover, even the finest firearms are prone to various malfunctions over prolonged use. During combat, unforeseen circumstances such as loss or damage may also arise. As the situation grows increasingly dire, the demand for ammunition will inevitably escalate. Whether hunting zombies or engaging in live fire training, a substantial quantity of bullets is required. Unfortunately, residing in a Gun- restricted nation makes replenishing ammunition far less convenient than in more lenient territories. Consequently, for Inuo, reducing the cooldown time of the dimensional armory is of paramount importance. Beyond

merely shortening the cool down, the weapon system has also refreshed three new equipment warehouses. The doors to these three new warehouses are situated at the rear of the armory. As Ino approached, he Noticed that the designs emlazed on the doors no longer depicted firearms. The first warehouse door bore the image of a drone. In modern warfare, drones have become an indispensable component of military equipment. It appears that the former administrator has left a considerable number of drone devices for ENO. The second large door bears the image of a grenade. Grenades fall under the category of

explosive weapons, delivering area of effect damage with a Lethality far exceeding that of ordinary firearms. However, the use of grenades is highly contingent upon timing. Improper handling can easily lead to collateral damage to oneself and allies. On the third warehouse door, there is an emblem of a missile. Missiles indeed are formidable weapons. How can one even maneuver such heavy ordinance? Eno leaned and astonished, discovering that the warehouse contained not the large crews or intercontinental missiles, but Rather a selection of portable small missiles suitable for individual soldiers. These included Javelin anti-tank missiles, Stinger surfaceto-air missiles, and

red arrow anti-armour missiles among others. Eno felt somewhat speechless. Was it truly necessary to deploy such extravagant heavy weaponry merely to combat zombies? These arms are specifically designed to counter tanks or armed helicopters. Though Eno believed that the contents of The missile depot would mostly go unused, having them was certainly better than not. After all, an abundance of weaponry is always advantageous. Should a day arise when zombies mutate into bizarre forms capable of extraordinary feats, these weapons might indeed prove invaluable, how amusing it is, grenades, missiles, drones. One might wonder if this former administrator intended

to incite a third world war. Eno couldn't help but remark. Nonetheless, the newly Refreshed warehouses filled him with a sense of anticipation. Unfortunately, this time he had no opportunity to open any of the warehouses. He would have to select weapons from the three unlocked firearm depots. It would be prudent to equip several handguns for Hijun and the others. Eno felt that handguns were most suitable for dealing with typical zombies. Their compact size makes them easy to carry and relatively simple to operate. Ciani Hijun, Machauan, and Li Jini all possessed commendable shooting talent. With some dedicated

training, they could become valuable allies. Furthermore, fighting alongside them would not only accumulate practical experience, but also enhance their teamwork. Eno approached the handgun depot and began selecting suitable types for his classmates. The Glock series was naturally his first choice. However, Eno opted not for the Glock 18C as its fully automatic firing mode is ills suited for Novices. Instead, he chose the Taron Tactical produced Glock 34, an improved version of the Glock 17. The Glock 34 features a more compact structure. Equipped with an upgraded slide that reduces trigger pull weight, allowing the shooter to fire

more swiftly. A Pikatini rail is a fixed beneath the barrel for tactical attachments such as flashlights or laser sights. With an empty weight of only 650 g and a standard magazine capacity of 17 rounds, Even those with relatively small hands, like women, can easily handle it. Eno took several Glock handguns from the shelf and glanced at the adjacent row of shelves. Upon this shelf, there lies an array of Beretta 92FS. A classic pistol produced by the esteemed Italian company Beretta. Renowned for its high precision, rapid firing rate, and minimal malfunction rate, this firearm has garnered

significant admiration from the military of the United States. In Contrast to the Glock series, which employs engineering plastics, the Beretta 92 is crafted from lightweight alloy materials. Its locking mechanism operates through the oscillation of a locking block, effectively mitigating the upward and downward movement of the barrel that could affect bullet trajectory. The surface of the firearm is coated with a matte polyetraflloroethylene finish, rendering it non-reflective and resistant to Corrosion, weighing in at a mere 960 g when unloaded. It boasts an effective range of 50 m and a magazine capacity of 15 rounds. Eno that the

Betta 92F is particularly well suited for men. Whether it be the character Mark Gore in a better tomorrow or comrade Yinuanging, both are ardent supporters of the Betta 92F. Subsequently, Eno selected several more Beretta handguns. However, upon acquiring these two iconic models, Eno remained unsatisfied. His gaze then fell Upon the P226 handgun produced by Sig Sauer. The P226 is also a remarkably exceptional semi-automatic pistol. It is said that it lost to the Beretta 92F in a price related contest and thus never became the standard issue weapon for the US military. Nevertheless, the P226 outstanding performance

has earned it favor among elite units such as the Navy Seals and the British SAS. Constructed from carbon steel, the P226 is slightly lighter than the Betta 92F, weighing 860 G when unloaded with a standard magazine capacity of 15 rounds. Both sides of the firearm feature magazine release levers, allowing the shooter to operate the magazine release with their thumb without altering their grip. Ultimately, Eno selected three models each of the Glock 34, Betta 92F, and Sig Sauer P226, amassing a total of nine handguns. After finalizing his selection of firearms, Eno proceeded to the ammunition depot.

All three handguns utilized the same Caliber 9 mm ammunition, alleviating a considerable amount of hassle. However, considering the necessity for training, ENO also procured a number of blank cartridges and tracer rounds in addition to the standard ammunition. Chapter 44. Food crisis. Blank cartridges are defined as those containing only the shell, a small amount of propellant, and a primer. These cartridges possess lethal capability only at very close ranges. Typically utilized during Training, drills or film productions. There are two types of blank cartridges. One is the crimped blank without a bullet and the other is the full

form blank with a plastic projectile. The range of the no-head blank cartridge is approximately 2 m while the headblank cartridge extends slightly further around 7 m. Blank cartridges can replicate the sound, light, smoke, and flame effects of live ammunition, fulfilling the functionalities of Automatic firing while ensuring the safety of the shooter. They can be deemed an exceedingly useful training resource. Tracer rounds, on the other hand, are specialized ammunition containing a luminescent chemical agent. Upon firing, they reveal a red, yellow, or green trajectory, serving to indicate the bullet's path and target. During the flight, the ballistic

trajectory can be distinctly displayed, thus aiding the marksman in making necessary adjustments To enhance accuracy. When practicing, the use of tracer rounds can similarly expedite the development of shooting skills. After acquiring the requisite ammunition, Eno finally arrived at the equipment storage, intending to select some tactical accessories suitable for installation on handguns. Although the three handguns that captured Eno's interest boasted commendable performance, the practical operation remained somewhat challenging for a Novice unacquainted with real firearms. The installation of tactical accessories not only diminishes the operational difficulty of the weapon, but also enhances its overall performance, achieving a

dual benefit. Among the myriad of tactical accessories, ENO first chose a device known as a muzzle brake. Typically affixed to the muzzle of the firearm, this apparatus resembles a rectangular metal block with perforations. The muzzle brake serves Two primary functions. Firstly, it mitigates muzzle rise during shooting, particularly with successive shots. The upward movement of the muzzle can be quite pronounced. Adjusting solely through wrist strength can adversely affect shooting precision, slow down firing speed, and over time lead to fatigue. The installation of a muzzle brake effectively addresses the issue of muzzle rise. The second function of

the muzzle brake is to reduce the dispersion Of recoil. When the compressed gases generated by the propellant are expelled from the muzzle, they create a backward thrust. This substantial impact force is typically absorbed by the shooter's arms. However, with the muzzle brake installed, the air flow is expelled through the perforations, altering the direction and magnitude of the gas flow, which is evenly projected to the rear and sides, thus providing a forward reaction force to the weapon. This Enhancement not only increases the stability of the firearm, but also diminishes the recoil experienced by the shooter. Eno

equipped each handgun with a suitable muzzle brake, ensuring that when he Jun and the others receive their respective weapons, operation would be significantly more manageable. After selecting the muzzle brake, Eno shifted focus to the sights. Similar to the previous selection of sights for air pistols, suitable options for handguns Generally fall into two categories, red dot sights and holographic sights. Considering that handguns are predominantly utilized in close combat, ENO ultimately opted for the red dot site. Additionally, to further enhance the weapon's accuracy, ENO decided to include a laser sight as well, the red dot site is

typically mounted at top the slide, while the laser sight is generally installed beneath the muzzle, ensuring no conflict between the two. With the addition of the muzzle brake, red dot sight, and laser sight, an ordinary handgun's potency was instantly elevated several notches, albeit at the cost of increased weight. Fortunately, the handgun's weight was not excessively burdensome, and even with the added components, it would not pose a significant load. Eno placed all the firearms, ammunition, and accessories into a large tote bag. The bag, brimming with its contents, felt as though it Weighed at least 40 kg.

Indeed, it was quite heavy. Fortunately, I do not have to carry these burdens over a great distance. Otherwise, I would indeed find it quite overwhelming. With all preparations complete, Eno activated the golden bracelet and returned to the realm of reality. The teacher and classmates, already in slumber, remained oblivious to any anomalies. Eno discreetly concealed the bag filled with weapons beneath the bedding. Early the Next morning, the teacher and students gradually awoke, each receiving a set of toiletries. "Dear students, breakfast is ready. Once you have freshened up, you may proceed to the fast food outlet to

collect your meals." Officer Fong announced, a strange smile gracing her face. It was evident that she had not rested well the previous night, appearing to force a semblance of alertness. Eno perceptively noted the immense pressure weighing upon officer Fong. As a public servant tasked with maintaining order, she bore the dual responsibility of ensuring everyone's safety while soothing their anxieties. The burden upon her shoulders was undeniably heavy. Even with the supplies in the supermarket dwindling, she could not afford to display any signs of panic or anxiety. Otherwise, it would surely incite greater turmoil. Very well, Officer

Fong. Thank you for your care. Teacher Donna called the students over. The restroom on the third floor became the communal space for everyone to freshen up. Due to the limited number of faucets, there was a cue for washing faces and brushing teeth with each individual allotted no more than 3 minutes. After a night of rest, Eno observed that the students appeared to be in good spirits. It seemed that they had returned to a state of normaly reminiscent of the pre-apocalyptic days with Hijun and Lu Mingming even sharing Laughter. Siani quietly approached Eno from behind, tugging

at his clothing and whispering, "Eno, it would be prudent for us to leave this place as soon as possible." Eno furrowed his brow in response, "What makes you think that? We have finally found a place where we can eat and sleep in peace. Who in their right mind would venture outside to take such risks? Do you believe this tranquility can endure?" Ciani replied solemnly. "You are concerned about the Sufficiency of food here?" Eno realized what troubled Ciani. She pointed towards the queue and continued, "I took note yesterday." "Officer Fong rescued approximately 39 individuals and with

our 13 members, the total number of survivors in this supermarket has reached 52. 52 people consume an enormous amount of food and water daily." Eno's expression darkened. Ciani s concerns were not unfounded. When food and water are plentiful, harmony Prevails among the group. Yet the moment a crisis arises, the facade of calmness will shatter. At that point, conflict would be inevitable. Eno had seen numerous apocalyptic themed films where survivors pushed to the brink of desperation would often fight tooth and nail over the scant resources remaining, betraying even their closest companions. Ultimately, however, they could not

escape the tragic fate of collective demise if the external circumstances Show no signs of improvement. The scenarios depicted in apocalyptic films may very well replay in the reality of our lives. After all, human nature is inherently complex and unpredictable, particularly in the face of life and death. As for the food situation, I will find a way to address it. After you finish breakfast, please summon Machuan Li Jianly and Hijun. I have something to give you. What is it? Siani looked at Inua with suspicion. It is not Convenient to discuss here. You will find out soon

enough, Inua teased. Very well, I will gather them. Chapter 45. Are you an arms dealer? At 7:30 in the morning, a considerable crowd had already gathered outside the Golden Arches and the Kiang Cuisine restaurant. Men, women, the elderly, and children held trays, awaiting the distribution of food by the fast food establishment staff. Two auxiliary police officers assigned by Fong Shinong stood on either Side of the line, maintaining order. Everything appeared to be in perfect harmony. However, as the individuals at the front received their breakfast, complaints arose immediately. Why is the portion so small today? I'm

completely unsatisfied indeed. Why are we being shortch changed on our rations? Several men in the queue shouted towards the server at the counter. This is all arranged by Officer Fong. If you have complaints, direct them to her, "Not at Me," the waitress replied, looking agrieved, just as tensions threatened to escalate. Officer Fong finally appeared. Her expression reflected both fatigue and helplessness. Yet, she maintained her composure in the face of the unruly men. "Everyone, please remain calm. I understand your feelings, but also consider our current situation. We have essentially lost contact with the outside world and

have no knowledge of when the rescue team might arrive. Therefore, starting today, each person's food ration will be have. Officer Fong, could you inform us how much food remains and how many days it will last for all of us? Another voice inquired. Upon hearing that the food rations would be reduced, palpable anxiety spread among the crowd. Fear began to ripple through the throng. Do not worry. The food in the store can sustain us for about a week. Please bear with it a little longer. Perhaps the rescue team Will arrive in a few days to take

us away. Fong Shinong endeavored to soothe the crowd as emotions. Some reasonable women and elderly individuals stepped forward to counsel the young troublemakers at the front. You young people, please do not cause a ruckus. Officer Fongs actions are for the greater good. Although we are receiving less than before, it is not a matter of starving to death. Indeed, it is not feasible to suddenly accommodate so many New mouths without tightening our belts. Boss one interjected with sarcasm, clearly targeting Enua and the others. It seemed he still harbored resentment over the previous day's events. How dare

he? It's outrageous to blame us for the food shortage. Machauan glared at Boswan, seething with indignation. Teacher Donna firmly grasped Macho Yuans arm and said, "Machuan, pay no heed to the provocations of others. I have faith in officer Fong s abilities. She will not permit the situation to escalate beyond control." As anticipated by teacher Donna, Fong Shinong utterly disregarded the instigation from boss Juan, stepping forward to admonish him. Wukai, do not engage in veiled insults. If we truly reach a day where food is scarce, I will take the lead in organizing a search. Officer Fong's

words succeeded in calming the emotions of those present. The crowd reformed their line and continued to receive Their rations. Upon receiving his breakfast, Machawan could not help but grimace. Huh, such a small hamburger. It's hardly enough to fill the gaps between my teeth. Compared to last night as portions today as hamburgers had shrunk by at least 2/3 with fried chicken and fries absent, leaving only a cup of milk tea for someone of his stature. Such a breakfast was woefully insufficient, explaining the murmurss of discontent among the others. Stop Complaining. In a few days, it might

be even less. Lie Jinly remarked with a rice smile. Li Jinli, Machaw Yuan, once you finish eating, please come over here. Ciani suddenly called out to them. "What do you need us for?" Machauan asked, bewildered as he looked up. "It's not me seeking you out, it's Eno." After breakfast, they had free time. Lunch and dinner could be collected from the fast food restaurant at 12:30 and 5:30, respectively. Following Eno's Instructions, Siai led Machawan and the others over. At that moment, Eno was using a marker to draw a series of concentric circles on a sheet of

white paper. "Eno, what are you doing?" Hijun inquired curiously. I'm preparing a target for you, Eno replied, displaying the completed target to the group. A target? What do we need a target for? Hijin asked, perplexed. Of course, it's for you to practice with. You all need to learn how to use weapons for Self-defense. Weapons? Where would we get weapons? Machauan exclaimed, looking around in astonishment. Eno stood up, lifted a nearby blanket, and to the astonishment of everyone, retrieved a heavy black duffel bag. Eno, you're not bringing us another batch of airsoft guns like last time,

are you? Hijun couldn't help but quip. Haha, certainly not. This time, they are all the real deal. As Eno opened the black duffel bag, a glimmer of various firearms Emerged. Hijuns eyes widened in disbelief. Wow, so many guns. Eno, you must acknowledge that you're a weapons dealer. Eno smiled, but remained silent, pulling up the bag and stating, "This area is too crowded and not suitable for practicing with firearms. Come, let me teach you on the rooftop." Thus, the group followed Eno to the deserted rooftop. This time I have prepared three different types of handguns for

you. You may choose whichever one you prefer. Eno Lined up nine handguns before them. The Glock 34, Betta 92F, and Sig Sauer P226. Each firearm was distinct in its own right. Although it was unclear how Eno had smuggled the guns into the supermarket. Anticipation was etched on every face. Machuan grasped the Betta 92F from the center, unable to contain his admiration, exclaiming, "Is this the real deal? It's incredibly cool." The airsoft pistols he had previously used pald in comparison resembling mere toys. Eno with you suddenly producing so many firearms. Are you planning something? In the

midst of a zombie-infested apocalypse, Siani mused that Eno possessed the potential to be a fierce bandit. Eno replied with a smile. You are aware of the current situation. Relying solely on the supplies from those two fast food joints won't sustain us for long. If we do not devise a way to procure food, we will inevitably fight over the scamp provisions that Remain. Where shall we find food? He Jedjun inquired. We need not venture far. This supermarket has ample food and water on its first and second floors. But Officer Fong mentioned there are numerous zombies lurking

there. With just a few of us, it may prove quite challenging. Siani expressed her concern. You must have faith in yourselves. You cannot depend on me alone to lead the charge. Eno encouraged with unwavering determination. You are Right, Eno. As long as we learn to wield our weapons. Zombies are not to be feared. Hijajjun aspired to become a sharpshooter like Eno. To survive in this dystopian world, one must possess courage and audacity. Otherwise, even the finest weapon would be rendered useless. All right, Eno. As long as you can teach us how to use a gun,

I am willing to face any peril alongside you. Machawan exhibited eagerness that surpassed even Hijun. Chapter 46. A gun For each person. Excellent. Since you are mentally prepared, choose a handgun that you fancy, Eno instructed. Macha Yuan with the Beretta 92F in hand cheerfully declared, "Eno, I want this one." It seems that the character brother Ma from a better Tamara used this gun as well. You may now call me little brother Ma. Maan had always been a fan of heroic films. idolizing the character portrayed by Xiao Yun Fat. Thus, a weapon once wielded by his

idol Naturally became his first choice. "Huh? If you are little brother Ma then I shall be in shuanging he judge and remarked also eyeing the beretta 92f and taking two in hand he crossed his arms striking a pose he fancied to be impressive looked at the two fools with disdain saying you both act like children believing you are invincible just because you have a handgun snatched one of the guns from hijun saying hijun holding two guns may look cool but the Actual accuracy is quite unreliable if you wish to mimic yinwanging shooting stance you might

end up as a mere outline artist. Dejected, Hijun retorted, "Eno, must you always crush my dreams? Can't you allow me a bit of heroic fantasy?" Eno merely smiled, turning to Li Jinly beside them, asking, "Leianly, do you wish to choose the Beretta 92F like those two?" Li Jinly shook his head and picked up a P226, saying, "Eno, I think this handgun looks Rather appealing. The taste is quite refined. This particular firearm is the P226 pistol produced by the esteemed Sig Sauer Company with a market price reaching $5,000, making it the most expensive among this selection.

No wonder its design is so exquisite, I have always been fond of opulent items. Upon hearing this, Li Jin Spirits sword. Feeling a sense of superiority over Machao and Hija Jun in terms of discernment. Siani, you should select a Firearm as well. I remember your marksmanship is among the finest. Siani examined each pistol, weighing them in her hands before making her final choice, the Glock 34. In admiration, Eno nodded approvingly, surprised by Siani's decisiveness. She neither followed the crowd in choosing the Beretta 92F nor opted for the priciest Sig Sauer P226. Instead, she selected the

Glock 34, which suited her perfectly. The Glock 34 is compact and easier to grip, being Lighter than the other two pistols. Specifically designed for competitive shooting, it features a reduced trigger pull, making it ideal for someone like Ciani. Once everyone had selected their preferred weapon, Eno commenced a thorough explanation of firearm safety protocols. Despite their prior inexperience with handguns, the four exhibited remarkable aptitude, mastering fundamental operations such as loading, disengaging the safety, and changing Magazines in less than half an hour. Having grasped the basics, Eno proceeded to instruct them on proper shooting stances and postures.

The two common stances include the isosles stance and the weaver stance. Mastery of these techniques requires extensive practice to develop muscle memory. Naturally, Eno did not expect them to achieve the same level of proficiency as himself. Given the limited time and the challenge of mastering both stances simultaneously, He chose to teach them the more straightforward isosles stance. After concluding the instruction on holding the firearm, Eno moved on to the standing position. The correct stance involves placing one's feet shoulderwidth apart, leaning slightly forward, and shifting the center of gravity forward. This allows the entire body's core

strength to control the muzzle rise and recoil. The morning was consumed entirely by practicing these Stances and holds. After a hurried lunch, Eno swiftly transitioned the group into live fire training. As the saying goes, marksmen are made through the use of bullets. Mere practice of form is feudal without firing actual rounds to enhance shooting skills. However, Eno did not allow the students to fire live ammunition immediately. They began with blank cartridges. Eno, why are we only permitted to use blanks? They won't yield any significant Results. Hijun expressed his confusion upon discovering the magazines were filled

with empty shells. Eno, maintaining a calm demeanor, replied, "Blanks are safer and still provide effective training. You need to acclimate to the recoil, noise, smoke, and flash produced when firing. Only by overcoming psychological barriers can your shooting skills truly improve. Is that so? Machauan furrowed his brow and skepticism. Eno continued to elucidate. Veterans are not easily disturbed by such distractions. Yet noviceses just beginning to learn the art of shooting can be significantly affected by external factors. The sounds of gunfire, the scent of gunpowder, and the flashes of light create an intangible pressure. When your emotions

fluctuate due to tension, it can severely impact your shooting accuracy. That does seem plausible. So, Eno, how long do you intend for me to practice? Li Jinley Could not help but inquire. Each of you will fire 200 rounds first, and I'll assess the results. If you adapt completely to the shooting conditions, I'll then provide you with different ammunition. 200 rounds each, that means we need a total of 800 rounds for the four of us. You know, you certainly are ambitious. Hijun remarked. Even if they are blank rounds, they are not inexpensive. Did you bring so

many with you? Ciani asked. You need not worry About the supply of ammunition. Eno distributed 200 blank rounds to each person and instructed them to finish all ammunition within 5 minutes. Though it appeared straightforward on the surface, when the training commenced, Ciani and the others soon realized it was far more challenging than they had imagined. Wow. The recoil of a real gun is immense. It feels entirely different from shooting an air pistol. If it were an air pistol, Hijun could fire three or 400 rounds Without feeling fatigued. A real gun, however, delivers a jolt with

each pull of the trigger, causing the arm to bear the weight of the recoil. The more rounds fired, the greater the accumulation of fatigue. Haha, but this is exhilarating. The soft sound of an air gun is like a mere fart, Machawan remarked with a look of enjoyment. When I first started shooting, I struggled just like you. With practice, it will become easier, Eno encouraged. Hijun Took a deep breath and continued to pull the trigger. The sharp sound of gunfire echoed in succession. The 200 blank rounds seemed plentiful, yet they were expended in the blink of

an eye. Hijuns fingers were chafed and his arms trembled from fatigue. The others similarly found it challenging to lift their weapons again. However, through intense training, they had grown accustomed to the sensation of shooting and no longer feared the flashes and Bangs produced by the gunpowder. I thought shooting would be an easy endeavor. It turns out to be more exhausting than working on an assembly line, Machuan complained while shaking his sore arms. Indeed, it was quite thrilling at first, but as we progressed, the fatigue only intensified. Li Jinly agreed. Siani squinted at the two of

them. Hey, you were instructed to practice shooting, not driving. We aren't driving, Sianshi. Perhaps it is your mind that is muddled. Machawan retorted with a mischievous grin. Everyone, take a 5-minute break. Then we shall continue training. Before Eno could finish his sentence, a woman's voice called from behind. What are you all doing? Eno turned around and discovered it was Officer Fong along with her two auxiliary police colleagues. Chapter 47. Whom did you learn your shooting skills from? Upon seeing Eno and her companions practicing Their marksmanship with firearms, Officer Fong instantly lost her composure. Where did

you acquire those guns? Fong Shinong demanded. I obtained them. Officer Fong Eno replied candidly. You must be joking. How could a high school student possibly come into possession of so many guns? Fong Shinong exclaimed. Her face a picture of shock. Firearms are strictly prohibited in this country, and it is exceedingly difficult for ordinary individuals to obtain them. Yet, here were these high school students, each armed with an imported weapon. I apologize, Officer Fong, but I cannot disclose the source of the firearms at this moment. Eno's refusal to answer left Fong Shinong feeling quite displeased. She

had never encountered such an audacious student, one who dared to outright reject a police inquiry. Had it been before the apocalypse, she would have certainly handcuffed him and taken him away Without hesitation. What is your name, young man? Are you aware that your actions have violated our nation's laws? Eno scoffed disdainfully. I am well aware, officer Fong. However, the current situation is dire. Zombies do not adhere to our laws, and we require weapons for self-defense. That cannot justify your illegal possession of firearms. You have never undergone professional firearms training. Wielding such dangerous items could lead

to self Harm or pose a threat to those around you. Fong Shinong admonished relentlessly. Eno merely shrugged nonchalantly. Officer Fong, your concerns are somewhat excessive. I know how to handle these weapons, and my companions would never recklessly harm those nearby. This is sheer folly. The school has not instructed you on the proper use of firearms. An accidental discharge could result in fatalities. Fong Shinong firmly asserted her Disbelief in Eno's claims evident. How about this, Officer Fong? Let us engage in a shooting contest, shall we? If you win, we will surrender all our firearms to you

for safekeeping. But if I prevail, you must allow us to retain our right to bear arms. Witnessing Eno's audacious challenge, the two auxiliary officers could not help but chuckle. Kid, you possess quite the audacity to challenge the best marksman at our precinct. Shinong is no ordinary Beat officer. One of them remarked before he could finish. He was interrupted by Fong Shinong. Enough, Shaolin. No more. Officer Fong approached Eno with a serious expression. Young man, I admire your courage. However, let us keep the contest straightforward. My ammunition is precious, and I do not wish to waste

it on trivial matters. Do not concern yourself with the bullets, officer. Whatever quantity you need, simply ask," Eno said, producing a box of ammunition from his bag and handing it to Fong Shinong. "All this ammunition, is it truly a gift for me?" Fong Shinong accepted the box, feeling somewhat incredulous. The box was filled with at least 50 or 60 rounds, and this young man had so easily presented it to her. It is worth noting that bullets have become a more elusive resource than food. Every shot fired diminishes one's supply. Yet, Eno appears utterly Unconcerned, leaving

one to wonder whether he is simply lacking in common sense or if he possesses an inexhaustible supply of ammunition. There is no need for embarrassment. Officer Fong, consider this box of bullets a token of our meeting, Eno declared, turning away with a flourish. Officer Fong Shinto, not one to be overly polite, eagerly accepted the precious gift as she was in dire need of bullets. How do you intend to challenge Me? Perhaps emboldened by Enos generosity, Fong Shinongs tone softened slightly. Eno retrieved a target he had previously drawn for his classmates and explained, "It is quite

simple. Each of us will fire five shots at a target 10 m away. The one with the higher accuracy shall be deemed the victor." "Excellent. I appreciate your straightforwardness." Fong Shinong nodded and drew her service weapon. a standard issue 92 pistol. Though its Performance might pale in comparison to Eno's Glock, she held a firm confidence in her shooting skills. Believing that her technical prowess could easily compensate for any differences in weaponry, Eno produced two clips and hung the meticulously crafted paper targets side by side on a wire strung across the rooftop. The two then stepped

back to a distance of 10 meters. Ladies first, Officer Fong, you may take the first shot, Eno graciously offered. Fong Shinong positioned her hands, pushing the gun forward to her chest, adopting the standard isosles shooting stance. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. In under 5 seconds, she fired five shots, each finding its mark on the target 10 m away. Officers Shaolin and Shiaoli erupted in excited whistles. Sister Shinong, your marksmanship remains impressive, taking a total of only 5 01 seconds. Officer Shaolin intentionally activated the timer on his watch. While This did not serve as an official

score, his intention was to highlight Fong Shining Tongs exceptional shooting skills and to subtly increase the pressure on Eno. Haha, Sister Shinong, this lad dares to challenge you. I fear he may end up losing his trousers. Officer Shaoli dashed to the target to tally Fong Shintos results. Of her five shots, three struck the bullseye in the 10 ring while the remaining two landed in the nine ring. Such a performance was Commendable, even surprising Eno. It is essential to recognize that although domestic police officers undergo professional firearms training, they rarely encounter the kind of violent shootings

common abroad, resulting in limited opportunities to fire their weapons. Most officer shooting skills are only marginally superior to those of an average citizen, making Fong Shinongs proficiency all the more remarkable. One could hardly expect a woman of such Beauty to possess such formidable marksmanship. Did Eno truly believe he could best her? Observing Fong Shinongs impressive performance. Hijun couldn't help but feel a chill of apprehension for Eno. While Officer Fong was indeed formidable, she posed no real threat to Eno. Siani did not share Hijajjuns anxiety, for she had witnessed Eno's extraordinary marksmanship. Eno could effortlessly shoot

the head of a zombie from over 30 M away. Hitting such a stationary target was akin to child's play. Classmate, it's your turn, Fong Shinong said with a proud smile directed at Eno. Truth be told, this contest lacked honor. As a professional, she had likely spent more time with firearms than Eno had in school. If her fellow SWAT officers were to learn of this, she would surely become the subject of ridicule. Eno merely smiled and remained silent. Unobtrusively, he withdrew his gun from Its holster. And just as the crowd anticipated him to fire, he surprisingly

took two steps back. This action insensed both Officer Lynn and Officer Lee. Kid, why are you stepping back? If you wish to show off, this is hardly the way to do it. Fong Shinong frowned, sensing the provocation in Eno's behavior. Initially, she thought she was being a bully. But now, it seemed that this young man was utterly arrogant, daring to flaunt his skills in front of Her. If she didn't he teach him a lesson, he would never learn the reality of his own limitations. As Fong Shinto and the others simmerred with indignation, waiting for a

spectacle, Eno silenced them all with his undeniable prowess. In a flash, he squeezed the trigger in rapid succession, firing five shots without a moment's pause. Officer Lynn glanced down at his stopwatch, which ultimately recorded a time of 349 seconds. What? He Only took 349 seconds. This kid must be shooting wildly. Perhaps all five shots missed their mark. Eno's speed was astonishing. The two auxiliary officers hadn't even had time to react. To confirm whether the bullets had strayed. Officer Lee hastened to the target. However, upon seeing the results, he stood there dumbfounded. Eno's performance shattered his

preconceived notions. What a joke! Every shot had struck the bull's eye. The five bullets Fired by Eno had all hit the 10- ring position. Such an extraordinary feat was simply unfathomable. Fong Shinongs gaze towards Eno underwent a dramatic transformation. She had never imagined losing to an unremarkable high school student. Was this child a once- in a century shooting prodigy? How could he not only shoot faster than her, but also achieve such an astonishing accuracy? Who did you learn your shooting technique from? Chapter 48. Eno's plan. Fong Shinto, unwilling to concede, bit her lip, seemingly eager

to challenge Eno again. Yet Eno, uninterested in prolonging the contest, simply returned the gun to its holster. Officer Fong, our time is precious. If you continue to dwell on this, it may become quite bothersome for me. Very well, I concede. You may temporarily retain your weapons. However, once this turmoil subsides, all firearms in your possession must be surrendered. Though reluctant, Fong Shinto was compelled to make some concessions in light of Eno's exceptional performance. Thank you for your understanding, Officer Fong. After persuading the stubborn Fong Shinto, Eno turned to Hija Jun and the others and said,

"Please continue your practice. Time is of the essence. In 3 days, we shall officially face the zombies." Eno, I have already acclimated to the recoil of this firearm. Let's switch to regular ammunition this time. We can't keep Using blanks, said Ciani, taking the initiative to speak. Of course, it's time for you to experience the sensation of live rounds. Eno bent down and retrieved a considerable quantity of 9mm handgun ammunition from his bag. He replaced each person's handgun with standard bullets, and the training proceeded. The task set by Eno remained at 200 rounds for each participant.

Although Fong Shinong and the two accompanying auxiliary police officers Did not intervene in Eno's training, they did not leave the rooftop either, instead standing by to observe. Is this kid from a wealthy family? Does he truly regard bullets as free? Casually supplying them to his classmates. Our entire precinct doesn't possess as much ammunition as he does, whispered officer Shaolin and Officer Shaoli, exchanging remarks. The four, including Siani, had been shooting targets for over half an hour with spent casings accumulating at Their feet, numbering at least in the thousands. Even the city SWAT team would not

be so extravagant during training. Upon overhearing the auxiliary officers comments, Eno deliberately approached them and said, "Officers, would you like to take a turn? I have a few extra handguns here." Officer Shaolin swallowed hard, responding with a hint of astonishment. Eno, are you joking? You truly wish to share your weapons with us? Eno shrugged nonchalantly. "What is there to hold back? You are all public servants, and I trust that under Officer Fong's supervision, you won't engage in any reckless behavior." Officer Shiaoli, breaking from his usual demeanor, nodded with a smile. Of course, Eno, if you

could support us with some weapons, it would be a tremendous help. Thus, in front of Officer Fong, Eno willingly handed over the remaining firearms. We have two Glock 34s, two Sig Sauer P226s, and one Beretta 92F. Choose whichever one you desire. Oh, all imported models. Just how did you manage to smuggle these guns into the country? Officer Shaolin exclaimed, picking up one of the firearms and handling it with evident delight. As an auxiliary officer, he was not entitled to carry a weapon. Previously, during every shooting training arranged by the precinct, they could only stand quietly

as bystanders. The chance to even touch a real gun was A luxury. Unexpectedly, a dream once deemed unattainable was fulfilled by a high school student. Officer Shalleyi also took a gun in hand. For men, the allure of firearms is akin to a woman's fascination with handbags and cosmetics. Once grasped, they are reluctant to let go. Fong Shinongs brow furrowed, her expression reflecting a deep inner conflict. Although she was acutely aware that Eno's actions bore the semblance of bribing public officials, she refrained From voicing any objections. The current situation is dire. They are in urgent need

of defensive weaponry. If Xiain and Shia learn how to handle firearms, they will be able to alleviate some of the pressure in the future. Soon, Officer Xiain and Officer Shia selected their preferred handguns. Officer Xiain chose the Sig Sauer P226, while Officer Shalley opted for the Beretta 92F. Eno turned to Fong Shinto and said, "Officer Fong, I still have three guns left. Would you like to select one as a backup?" Fong Shinto awkwardly shook her head. "Don't think about trying to sway me. I prefer to use my own sidearm." "Very well, but if you ever

find yourself in need, do not hesitate to let me know." Eno placed the remaining firearms into a carry bag. Fong Shinon leaned closer to Eno and lowered her voice, asking, "Eno, what are your intentions in acquiring so many weapons?" Eno did not respond directly, But instead offered a cryptic smile. Officer Fong, how many days worth of food do we have left? Fong Shinong was momentarily taken aback, her expression shifting to one of vigilance. We have enough food for at least another week. Why do you ask? Are you planning to hoard our supplies? Eno chuckled and

shook his head. Officer Fong, what do you take me for? If I truly wanted to seize your food, I would have acted by now. There would be no need to provide You with weapons and ammunition. Although Fong Shinong recognized the baselessness of her suspicions, she was reluctant to concede, so she stubbornly replied. "You are far too suspicious, it's only prudent to remain cautious." Enoed, "Alas! Good intentions often go unappreciated. I am aware that our food supplies are dwindling, which is why I wish to lead our companions to the first and second floors of the supermarket

to find some sustenance. You Must be reckless. There are countless zombies on those floors. With so few of us, it would be feudal to venture there." Fong Shinong immediately dismissed Eno's plan. Officer Fong, all fear stems from a lack of firepower. While we may be few, armed with firearms, we need not fear the undead. Do you have enough ammunition? There are at least hundreds, if not thousands, of zombies downstairs. By the time you hone your shooting skills, how many bullets Will remain? You need not worry about that. I have means to procure weapons and ammunition.

What I lack is manpower. Despite Eno's confident demeanor, Fong Shinong still appeared skeptical. I don't believe it. Can you conjure bullets out of thin air? Eno chuckled. Officer Fong, if zombies can manifest in reality, why can't bullets appear as well? Just then, the cool down period for the dimensional armory had concluded, and Eno activated his Bracelet in front of Fong Shinong, instantly transporting himself to another realm. Within the dimensional armory, Eno did not take anything else, but dash straight to the ammunition depot. Although shooting practice consumed a considerable amount of bullets, the armory supplies were

infinite. Eliminating concerns about logistical support, Eno filled a carry bag to the brim with over 8,000 rounds of ammunition and then with a flash Returned to the real world. Everything seemed perfectly normal. Yet, Fong Shinong sensed that Inuo had vanished for a brief moment. Where did you just go? Officer Fong, you witnessed my entire disappearance. This marked Inuo's first instance of entering the dimensional armory in the presence of others. Although the transition in and out of the armory seamlessly connected with the real world, the sudden flash could still be perceived by Those with quick reflexes.

What trick are you playing? As Fong Shinong gazed at Inyuo, her expression grew increasingly entranced. This young man concealed an abundance of secrets. I conjured some bullets out of thin air. Ino placed a bag filled with ammunition before Fong Shinto. As she unzipped it, she was momentarily taken aback. The bag was brimming with bullets numbering at least in the thousands. There were no hiding spots on the rooftop, making it Seem as if the bullets had indeed materialized, as Inuo claimed. "So, you are a magician?" "Indeed, conjuring bullets is my specialty," Inuo replied with a playful

grin. Fong Shinong felt as though she were being toyed with, her irritation evident as she retorted. "Then why not conjure some food as well? It would save us the risk of venturing out." Ino shook his head with a rice smile. "Officer Fong, you truly know how to challenge me. My magic can only Produce guns and bullets. I cannot conjure anything else. Fun was far from convinced by Inus fanciful claims. Regardless of whether it was mere magic or some other method, as long as they could replenish bullets at will, their safety would be assured. If you

are unwilling to share the truth with me, I understand. In this world, trust is a rare commodity, and no one is eager to reveal their hand. Fong Shinong chose not to press further, recognizing that Inuo would not divulge his secrets. Officer Fong, it's not that I doubt your character. In truth, even if you were aware of my abilities, it would be of no consequence. In light of that, let me join your team and assist in exterminating the zombies. Upon discovering Inuo's unusual capabilities, Fong Shintos demeanor underwent a complete transformation, even proactively expressing her desire to

join his group. If you are willing to Accompany us, we would be more than delighted. Gaining Fong Shinongs trust uplifted Inyus spirits. After all, aside from himself, she was the only one with formal training. Her inclusion would undoubtedly bolster the team's combat effectiveness, accelerating their pace and clearing the zombies. But do not celebrate too soon. Fong Shining Tong suddenly shifted her tone. What is the matter? Is there a difficulty? To speak candidly, our food supply will Only last for three more days. If you truly intend to clear the zombies on the first and second floors,

it would be best to act within the next couple of days. Chapter 49. Descending to exterminate zombies. What? Only enough for 3 days? Did you not previously state it would last at least a week? Inuos playful demeanor faded, replaced by a serious expression. I said that to maintain morale. However, since taking in your group of over 10, the Distribution of food has become increasingly strained. Sustaining ourselves for 3 days is already at the limit. Fong Shinong felt it was unnecessary to continue concealing the truth and decided to reveal the entire situation to Inu. The lack

of provisions would undoubtedly lead to chaos. Given the urgency of the circumstances, it was imperative that our action plan be executed sooner, ideally by noon tomorrow. Ino had originally intended For Sianshi and the others to practice for a few more days, but the situation had shifted unexpectedly. Why must we set the time for noon tomorrow? Couldn't t it be the morning after? Fong Shinong inquired puzzled. Because the sunlight is most intense at noon, causing the zombies to move sluggishly, making it the optimal moment to eliminate them. Ino explained, "Zombies have such a weakness." Fong Shinong

was taken aback by Inuos reasoning. Indeed, this Conclusion stems from our observations. "You high school students are quite intriguing. You actually enjoy observing zombies during your spare time. I find them repulsive and have no inclination to study them," Fong Shinong remarked disdainfully, shaking her head. "To survive, one must sometimes engage in actions that are personally distasteful." Ino replied with a hint of resignation. "In fact, it was Chin Hua who first discovered the effect of Sunlight on zombies. If he were still alive, he would undoubtedly have conducted an exhaustive study on them. By the way, Officer

Fong, could you assist me in obtaining the floor plan of the entire supermarket? I wish to familiarize myself with the terrain of the first and second floors to facilitate the tactical plan for tomorrow at noon. Absolutely. I will search for it in the manager's office, Fong Shinong replied as she turned to Locate the supermarkets layout. Meanwhile, Inyu remained on the rooftop, guiding his peers in shooting practice. Time flew swiftly and soon it was 5:40 p.m. The sun was about to set and darkness gradually enveloped the sky. The visibility at night was too low for gun

practice, prompting Inuo to conclude today's training. Exhausted, Siani and her companions descended to the cafeteria to collect the evening rations. As expected, the portion for Dinner was even smaller than that of lunch. Yet, everyone accepted it without complaint, having learned from Inuo that the food supply would last only 3 days. If tomorrow's operation failed, they would all continue to endure hunger. Finding a quiet spot, Siani began to savor her dinner when her close friend Shinshia suddenly appeared and sat beside her. "Anie, what were you all doing with Inyo today? Why are you only eating now?"

Ino taught us how to use Handguns. "In the event of encountering zombies again, "I will be able to dispatch them with ease," Siai replied, mimicking the gesture of holding a pistol. Since learning to shoot, she had become noticeably more spirited. Her androgynous features increasingly exuding a sense of masculinity. Inuo is truly a kind-hearted person. Not only does he take on the responsibility of protecting us, but he is also willing to teach you how to wield a handgun. As she Spoke of Inuo, Chinshia as tone was laced with admiration and affection. Reminiscent of a fan encountering

her idol. Jealousy creased Sias brow. Shia, why have you turned into such a lovesick fool? What did you say, lovesick fool? Chen Shia was utterly perplexed, unable to comprehend why Siaanchi found amusement in her situation. "You were not always like this," Siani muttered. In Sias recollection, Shenshia had always Maintained an icy demeanor towards the boys who pursued her, showing a distinct aversion to any interaction with them. However, ever since being rescued by Enaw, it seemed her personality had undergone a complete transformation. "Isn't this how girls in love behave?" Lu Mingming interjected unexpectedly. Lu Ming Ming

refrain from making baseless assumptions. Who is in love? Chun Shia retorted her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she reached out to swat At the metalsome Lu Ming Ming who adeptly dodged her attempt. I can't stand you all. Shia thought her suspicions confirmed as Xiani with a look of disinterest grabbed a chicken wrap and took a bite. Siani, where is Enu? I haven't seen him around. Chia remarked, noticing that Eno was not dining with the others. He must be with Officer Fong now. Chinshia pondered, "What type does Enua fancy in Officer Fong?" A flicker of disappointment

Crossed Chinshis eyes. Although Officer Fong was undeniably beautiful, the age gap between them was substantial. Si gazed at Chen Shia as if she were a fool, affirming the adage that women in love often lose their wits. At that moment, Inua was indeed with Fong Shinto, but not in the manner Chinshia had envisioned. In the manager's office, Inua and Fong Shinon were engrossed in studying the floor plan of the supermarket's second floor. "There are four exits on the second floor of Walmart supermarket. Three of the escalator exits have been blocked by debris. Only the freight elevator

on the west side remains operational," Fong Shinong explained, pointing to the unfolded floor plan. "Does this freight elevator connect all floors of the supermarket?" "Indeed, it even leads to the underground parking lot. In that case, let us descend to the second floor using the freight elevator tomorrow." How many individuals do you intend to take with you? Fong Shinon could not help but inquire. Including myself, a total of five people. If Officer Fong wishes to join, then it would be six. Enua felt that an excess of participants was unnecessary. Five or six would suffice. Although the

number of zombies on the second floor was not as high as on the first. It was estimated there would still be around 100 to 200. With only six of us, it may be challenging to Manage. Fong Shinto expressed her concerns. While zombies lacked weaponry, their strength was several times that of an ordinary person. She had witnessed firsthand how a horde of zombies could tear a living person to shreds. If surrounded by zombies, even with firearms in hand, survival was not guaranteed. After scrutinizing the map for a considerable time, Inoa suddenly had an idea. Officer Fong,

I believe we could potentially utilize the rows of Shelves near the elevator entrance. These shelves are fixed in place and cannot be moved. How could they be of any use? Fong Shinon replied, her face marked with confusion. Ina picked up a pencil from the table and casually sketched a semicircle at the elevator's location precisely because they cannot be moved. The zombies can only traverse in a straight line along the aisles between the shelves. At that moment, it sufficed to dispatch a single armed Member to guard the entrance of the corridor, making it exceedingly difficult for

the zombies to approach us. Ino believed that as long as they confined their activities to the vicinity of the elevator entrance, there would be no need to worry about zombies flanking them, they could focus solely on addressing the threats directly in front of them. They would give it a try, hoping that tomorrow's operation would unfold as desired. Chapter 50. Stationary output. At 11:30 the following morning, Ino and his group completed their lunch half an hour ahead of schedule. Armed and equipped, they entered the freight elevator. Fong Shinong meticulously conveyed the battle plan devised with Ino

the previous day to Siani and the others. The group exhibited no descent. Officer Xialin and Officer Lee eager to accompany them were gently declined by Fong Shinto. The two auxiliary officers were not yet adept in The use of firearms. Even if they accompanied the group, they would be of little assistance. Moreover, someone needed to maintain order on the third floor to prevent other survivors from descending into chaos. Once all arrangements were securely in place, Fong Shinong pressed the button for the second floor. As the freight elevator doors slowly closed, Ino quietly instructed his companions to

doublech checkck their weapons. Once the elevator Opens, we will come face to face with the zombies. Understood, Ino know. I've checked countless times already. Still, it's wise to exercise caution. A stitch in time saves Nine. Under Innos urging, everyone retrieved their sidearms and meticulously inspected them once more. Confirming their readiness, they disengaged the safety chambered rounds and steadied their weapons towards the elevator doors. Should a zombie emerge unexpectedly when the doors opened, they Would be prepared to fire at once. However, when the elevator doors gradually slid open, the anticipated scene failed to materialize. The interior

was empty, devoid of even a shadow. Observing this, Ino quickly gestured to his companions, signaling them to act swiftly. Responding to the queue, the team dispersed efficiently, forming a fan-shaped combat formation. Each member gripped their weapons firmly, adopting standard shooting Stances, their expressions focused and vigilant, bracing themselves for the zombies to stumble into their meticulously laid trap. "Why aren't there any zombies?" Hijun expressed his surprise at the vast, unoccupied marketplace. "Perhaps they are all napping at this hour," Machawuan gested. "Then let us rouse them to draw the zombies attention." Ino deliberately struck the railing of

the shelf with his firearm. The resounding clang finally Attracted the zombies notice accompanied by a chorus of groans. Zombies began to rise from the shadows. Although the lights on the second floor remained unlit, the ample sunlight streaming through the expansive floor toseeiling windows illuminated the space, rendering it bright and unobstructed. The group ceased their banter, fully concentrating on the impending confrontation. Follow my commands. Open fire only when the zombies are within range. Ano stood at The forefront of the formation, signaling to his teammates behind him. The term effective range referred not to the range of

the firearms, but rather to the distance within which they could achieve accurate hits. This distance was approximately 7 or 8 m, coinciding perfectly with the distance at which the students practiced their marksmanship. A horde of zombies slowly approached Ano and his companions. As Fong Shinong had estimated, there were at least hundreds Of zombies lurking on the second floor, a dark mass looming when one looked up. However, they appeared lethargic. Their movements sluggish and unsteady. In the face of the advancing horde, Ano and his group displayed not an ounce of fear. To them, these slowmoving soulless

beings were merely live targets. At last, a zombie entered the effective range. With a command from Ano, everyone simultaneously squeezed their triggers. In an instant, gunfire erupted. Blood Splattered and chunks of flesh were sent flying. The dense barrage of bullets rained down upon the approaching zombies, leaving them riddled with wounds and dismembered. Though zombies felt no pain, their bodies were composed of flesh and blood, not impervious to harm. When the high velocity bullets struck their unprotected forms, they effortlessly tore through skin, shredded muscle, and even fractured bones beneath the surface. Huh. It turns out that

Shooting feels exhilarating, far more thrilling than playing a video game. Hijun felt the adrenaline surge within him. Even the most gruesome horror games pald in comparison to the visceral impact of real life shooting. After all, the real world does not offer a sanitized experience. The actual consequences of bullets hitting a person are laid bare before one's eyes. Indeed, practicing a 100 times at the range cannot compare to the efficacy of real Combat. Lee Jimly chimed in. Although the zombies before them moved slowly, they were still living beings, presenting a greater challenge than shooting stationary targets,

yet also honing 1s shooting skills. Are you all violent killers? Siani could not help but retort. These zombies, though repulsive, were once living humans just like us. In stark contrast to the exuberant boys, Siani, as a woman, felt only physiological discomfort at the Bloody scene, devoid of any thrill. Siani, put away your compassion. The moment they transformed into zombies, they became an entirely different species from us. No cruelty inflicted upon them is unjustifiable. Such scenes will only increase. If you cannot acclimate to this, then do not join us next time," Machuan remarked nonchalantly. His sentiments

mirrored those of Hijun, it seemed that the more gruesome the scene, the more it ignited Their latent desires for violence. "Focus on what lies ahead, and do not let yourselves be distracted," Ano reminded them. Hijun and the others redirected their attention back to the battle. Perhaps due to the addition of recoil compensators and red dot sights, the difficulty of shooting had been significantly reduced. Most of the bullets fired by the group found their mark. Although bullets may not always find their mark in the skull. It is Quite effortless to leave a foe in a state

of dismemberment. The sharpshooter Eno took on the role of a goalkeeper. Should any adversaries manage to breach their firepower, he would unhesitatingly deliver a finishing shot to their heads. Utilizing the advantageous terrain, Eno and his cohort of six maintained a relentless barrage with a mindless zombies all too eager to collide with the gunfire. The battle was overwhelmingly one-sided, devoid of any Challenge. In just a few short minutes, the hundreds of zombies that had occupied the second floor were completely obliterated, leaving no trace behind. The remains on the floor piled high like a tower of corpses,

Fong Shinong gazed at the mountain of bodies before her, suddenly overcome by a wave of nausea. Chapter 51. A brief respit, huh? The zombies are all gone so quickly. It seems the so-called fear was merely a product of insufficient Firepower. You know, next time procure us some more formidable weapons. This little handgun is hardly satisfying. Hijun chuckled as he engaged the safety on his Betta 92F. Siani, unable to bear it any longer, rolled her eyes and remarked, "Hija Jun, do you really see yourself as the protagonist? Without Eno to deliver the finishing blow, you would

have perished a 100 times over." Eno responded nonchalantly, "Once you've mastered the handgun, I will naturally Provide you with superior weaponry." "Really, Eno? Give me a shotgun. Killing zombies with a shotgun would be exhilarating. Machauan exclaimed excitedly. Fong Shinto, pinching her nose, addressed Eno. Eno. The zombies on the second floor have been cleared. Can we start moving the supplies now? Officer Fong, there is no rush to retrieve supplies. First, we must deal with the bodies on the ground. Otherwise, we risk attracting nearby Zombies, came the reply. Very well. I shall ascend to the third floor

to gather some assistance for you. Fong Shinong said as she took the elevator back to the third floor, conveying the situation downstairs to the other survivors. Upon learning they need no longer worry about food, jubilant cheers erupted among them. Fong Shinong instructed her two police colleagues to select robust male members to assist in clearing the scene on the second floor. Officers Shaolin and Shiaoli quickly assembled over 20 volunteers. They all took the elevator and gradually arrived at the second floor of the supermarket. Upon witnessing the mountain of corpses, Shaolin and Shiaoli were momentarily frozen in

disbelief. Goodness, you managed to eliminate so many zombies, Officer Shaolin exclaimed, incredulously swallowing hard. It was astonishing to see that this group of high school students led by Eno possessed such Formidable combat prowess. Had it been him facing such a horde of zombies, he would likely have been paralyzed by fear, lacking the courage to even fire a shot. Huh? They were merely living targets. As long as I have a gun in hand, there is nothing to fear. Hijun boasted proudly to Officer Shaolin. Clearly having become accustomed to the sensation of shooting zombies with ample ammunition.

No matter how many zombies approached, they were merely offering Their heads. Officer Shaolin. Officer Shaoli, please direct everyone to remove the bodies from the ground. Eno instructed. With so many corpses, it will take quite a while to clear them all. Officer Shaolin said, his brow furrowed in displeasure. To comprehend the task of cleaning up a corpse is to acknowledge that it is no trivial endeavor. Merely enduring the pungent stench is sufficient to dissuade the majority. Eno lamentably explained, "There is no alternative, no matter how repugnant, it must be done. Zombies will consume the corpses of

their own kind, and if not expeditiously cleared, they may attract nearby zombies as well." Is it true? Do zombies possess the habit of consuming corpses? Aren't they solely interested in the living? Officer Kobayashi's eyes widened in disbelief. It was his first encounter with the notion that zombies might feast upon their own. Indeed, it is absolutely True. Zombies are not perpetual motion machines free from the need for sustenance. They, much like wild animals, require nourishment and are particularly drawn to fresh blood and flesh. Eno also wished that the corpses of zombies could vanish into thin air

as they do in video games. However, the real world is not akin to a game. If not promptly addressed, the bodies will remain on the floor, decaying and festering. Not only will the odor become Unbearable, but a plethora of bacteria will proliferate, contaminating the surrounding environment. Seeing Officer Kobayashi's reluctance to heed Eno's directives, Fong Shinong stepped forward decisively, commanding, "Kobayashi, do as he says, quickly transport the corpses to the rooftop and incinerate them." Understood, Sister Shinto, Officer Kobayashi replied, his expression a portrait of distress. While he could delay Eno's requests, he Dared not challenge the

orders of his superior. The two auxiliary officers dawned masks and gloves, leading the others and transporting the corpses. While Eno and his companions stood guard, just as officer Kobayashi and his team were engaged in their grim task, a group of women descended in the elevator. Miss Donna, what brings you down here? Upon recognizing the leader of the group as Ms. Donna, Siani's expression turned tense. The danger had Not yet fully emedded, and should zombies attack again, these defenseless women would be incapable of protecting themselves. Siani, please refrain from looking at me in that manner. We

wish to assist," Miss Donna replied, somewhat agrieved. "This labor of moving corpses is best left to the men." "Miz," Donna shook her head. "I understand that we may not be able to carry the bodies, but we can certainly help with the cleaning. With that, Miz," Donna instructed her Female companions to retrieve the mops, rags, buckets, rubber gloves, disinfectants, and deodorants that they had prepared in advance. These cleaning supplies have been gathered from the daily necessities section on the third floor. Once the corpses were removed, it would be imperative to clean the human tissue and blood

stains left upon the floor and walls. "Eno, Miss Donna means well. Do not chastise her," he urged. "Indeed, the cleaning and transportation Tasks do not conflict. Executing them simultaneously will save considerable time," interjected Lu Mangming, standing behind Ms. Donna. "Very well. Very well. Since you are eager to help, let us expedite the process." Siani conceded with a resigned expression. Apart from Chun Shia, who had twisted her ankle, a pregnant woman feeling unwell and a few elderly individuals, nearly all the other survivors in the supermarket were mobilized. The men busily carried the Corpses while the women

tended to the cleaning of the blood and stains on the floor. Each person is responsible for their duties, collaborating with one another. As the saying goes, "Many hands make light work." With everyone's concerted efforts, the cleanup progresses remarkably well. The hundreds of corpses on the second floor have all been transported to the rooftop for cremation. After enduring intense heat, the bodies transform into charcoal. No Longer emitting the acurate scent of blood. The thick smoke generated by the burning will also attract the attention of other survivors nearby. After washing away the blood stains on the floor,

Miss Donna and her colleagues sprayed a lemon scented deodorizer. Consequently, the nauseating odor of blood has been effectively masked, preventing it from drawing the attention of nearby zombies. Once the site was cleared, the clock struck 5:30 in the afternoon. After 6, The sun would set, and as nightfalls, the zombies become exceedingly ferocious, no longer sluggish and dull as they are during the day. For humans who heavily rely on their vision, even with firearms in hand, the low visibility drastically decreases their accuracy. Therefore, it is best to remain concealed and rest during the night, venturing out

only if absolutely necessary. Ano plans to wait until noon the next day to clear the zombies on the First floor as there are still abundant supplies of food and water there which would be a shame to waste to guard against potential nighttime zombie ambushes. Fong Shinto organized everyone to reinforce the defenses on the second floor and assigned individuals to take turns on watch. Currently, aside from the elevator used for transporting people and goods, all other entrances on the second floor have been completely barricaded with heavy furniture, Significantly reducing the likelihood of zombies ascending to the

second floor. After managing all the tedious tasks, dinner time arrived unnoticed. Tonight, they could finally indulge in a hearty meal. The second floor shelves of the Walmart supermarket were stocked with a plethora of food and beverages. Many items required no elaborate cooking process. They could be consumed directly after opening their packaging. Fong Shinong announced to everyone, "Tonight's dinner will have no restrictions. Feel free to select any food you desire." Huh, finally, no more of that junk fast food. Machauan and Lee Ginly dashed to the canned goods section. The variety of canned foods was astonishing. Featuring

not only substantial pork and beef cans, but also uniquely flavored seafood, fish, vegetable, and fruit cans. Canned goods do not require heating and can be consumed straight from the can. For Someone as impatient as Machauan, canned food is both convenient and delicious, fully satisfying his appetite. Many others like Machaw Yuan also opted for canned food to save off hunger. Ano, let us go grab something to eat and treat ourselves. Hijun said, unable to contain himself. Do you also prefer canned food? Ano inquired. Hijun shook his head. Canned food is too cold. I crave something warm.

The warm food Hij Jajjun referred to includes instant meals such As instant noodles, porridge, sesame paste, self-heating rice, and self-heating hot pot. Hijun picked up a box of spicy self-heating hot pot from the shelf and with a smile said to Inua, "How about we indulge in this delicacy tonight? It's a hot pot that's sufficiently spicy and numbing. Eating those foreign junk foods all day long is truly making me nauseous." In replied with a subtle smile, implying, "A hot pot alone is certainly not enough. A few Large cans of cold, refreshing beer would make it even

more perfect. Chapter 52. The passing Y 20 aircraft. Haha. I've eaten too much. When it comes to earthly delights, nothing beats hot pot paired with beer. After a hearty meal, Hijun patted his round belly, exclaiming, "Initially intending to tease him, suddenly heard a low hum in the distance. The sound seemed to emanate from an aircraft engine. Hijun, do you hear that sound?" Hijuns Expression changed abruptly as he sprang to his feet, gazing out the window. Through the expansive floor toseeiling windows, three rapidly moving lights appeared in the dark sky. An aircraft is approaching. Could it

be a rescue team sent by the government? The two stared intently at the window where the three moving lights were unmistakably aircraft navigation lights. At that moment, others around them were also drawn to the noise outside, standing up to peer Out the window. It's an aircraft. A plane is coming. The official rescue team has finally arrived. Despite the aircraft's uncertain origin, it ignited a flicker of hope in the hearts of the crowd. Many set aside their bowls and chopsticks, rushing towards the rooftop. Ina and Hijun followed suit. As the roar of the engine grew nearer,

the silhouette of the aircraft gradually became visible to everyone's astonishment. It was not a commercial Passenger plane, but a military transport aircraft. "Haha, it's a military transport plane. We are saved," exclaimed of a spectacled boy beside Enua. elated and justiculating wildly, the others on the rooftop began to shout with enthusiasm. In a bid to catch the pilot's attention, some wave their flashlights, others shouted at the top of their lungs, and a few even removed their upper garments and ignited them with lighters. These outrageous actions While attracting the pilots's notice also drew the attention of nearby

zombies. A horde of zombies, alerted by the commotion on the rooftop, gathered beneath the commercial building, frantically pounding against the concrete walls, creating utter chaos. Stop shouting. You're attracting the zombies. Hijun realized the gravity of the situation and attempted to dissuade the crowd, but no one heeded his warning. They continued their rockous Behavior. Inua, concerned that the weightbearing walls of the building might be compromised by the zombies, drawing a potential collapse, drew her pistol and fired several shots into the air. Everyone be quiet. Do you want the zombies to demolish the building and doom us

all? Indeed, the gun proved more effective than words. Upon seeing Enua brandishing her firearm, the rooftop crowd finally fell silent. As no one wished to be on the receiving end of a Bullet, just then the military transport aircraft swiftly soared overhead, disappearing from view in the blink of an eye. "Damn it!" it flew away just like that. Someone pointed at the departing plane and began to mutter curses under their breath. Given the commotion we had caused, the pilot, unless blind, would undoubtedly have noticed us. But what difference would it make? Clearly, that aircraft was not

here to rescue us. A few individuals, Their spirits dampened, slumped to the ground as if their very souls had been lost. Suddenly, someone in the crowd directed their eye towards the armed Ino. If it weren't for these two boys obstructing us, that plane might have stopped to save us all. Ino shot a glare at the instigator, who turned out to be boss Juan, someone who had previously held a grudge against them. Just as Ino was about to defend himself, a bespectled classmate scoffed. It's hard To believe you're a big boss and yet lack such basic

knowledge. You the bespectled bookworm dare mock me for my ignorance. Boswan felt humiliated by the public ridicule. The bespectled boy explained, "What just flew by was a jet transport aircraft which unlike a helicopter cannot hover in midair if it can't even manage a proper takeoff or landing. How could it possibly come to our aid?" Boswan was left speechless by the boy's rebuttal. Everyone knew that Without a spacious flat runway, a jet aircraft could not take off or land properly. Therefore, even if the pilot had seen the distress signals on the ground, they would have been

powerless to assist. The plane has left. Everyone should disperse. "Do not congregate on the rooftop, lest we attract more zombies," admonished officer Xialin, who had just arrived to disperse the crowd. Ino and the others also made their way towards the stairs. On the way, Hijajjun Couldn't resist pulling the bespect boy aside, asking, "Eyeglasses, you seem quite knowledgeable about planes. Do you know what model that military aircraft was?" The bespectical boy nodded shily. Yes, I'm an aviation enthusiast, fascinated by various aerospace vehicles since childhood. If I'm not mistaken, the aircraft that just flew by was our

country s self-developed Y 20 large transport aircraft. How many troops can the Y20 deploy at once? Ino approached With a look of concern. The bespectical boy turned to Ino and replied, "The cargo capacity of military transport aircraft far exceeds that of ordinary commercial planes. To my knowledge, the Y20 can carry up to 66 tons of supplies and has a maximum range of 8 000 km. Air dropping an entire company of troops poses no problem at all. After hearing the boy s explanation, Ino felt a twinge of complexity in his emotions. Once the roads into the

city become severely Damaged and ground forces cannot arrive promptly in areas ravaged by zombies, dispatching transport aircraft for direct air drops would undoubtedly be the quickest and most effective means of support. However, a single company s worth of troops seems rather meager for a provincial capital with a population in the millions. Unless, of course, the military could continuously airdrop additional weaponry and combat personnel. You know, the number of People on that plane is irrelevant to us. Even you noticed that transport aircraft was heading towards the municipal center. Thus, the individuals they were sent to rescue

were predominantly government officials with little time to attend to us. Hijun remarked disdainfully. Indeed, the reality aligned precisely with his conjecture. The mission of the Y20 on this occasion was to extricate the belleaguered government officials. On The very first day of the zombie virus outbreak, the trap leaders of the municipal bureau dispatched a distress signal to the outside world. Despite the chaos enveloping the city, the police department managed to mobilize a tactical unit of over 30 elite officers to provide assistance. Upon their arrival at the municipal center, the special police swiftly eradicated all zombies within

the building, simultaneously establishing a makeshift Defensive perimeter. However, due to a lack of ammunition supplies and the onset of nightfall, the tactical officers were unable to evacuate all survivors. Consequently, they resorted to using several buses parked along the roadside to blockade all entrances of the government building, awaiting military rescue. Upon receiving the plea for help from theqing city government, the southwest military district stationed nearby promptly deployed an Elite airborne unit for reinforcements. The subsequent ground forces were on route. The Y20 continued its smooth flight after passing the Walmart supermarket, ultimately reaching the airspace above the

municipal building. With a subtle mechanical sound, the rear door of the aircraft began to open slowly. Simultaneously, a clear and solemn announcement emanated from the cabin speakers. Comrades, please be advised. We are about to arrive over the Target building. Everyone must prepare for parachuting. Within the remarkably spacious cabin, over 120 fully armed paratroopers sat resolutely in their seats. These valiant warriors dawned standardized military uniforms and were equipped with state-of-the-art weaponry. Ever ready to engage in combat, leading this airborne unit was a sergeant named Lu Das Han. At just 25 years of age, despite his relatively

short service, he had honed exceptional skills in both Marksmanship and demolition techniques, executing them with remarkable ease. The day prior, his superior had summoned him to the office and revealed a staggering revelation. Shingqing City was enduring an unprecedented disaster with an unknown biochemical virus ravaging the populace. Those unfortunate enough to be infected had grotesqually transformed into nightmarish creatures reminiscent of zombies from science fiction films. Upon hearing this news, Ludas Han could Scarcely believe his ears. However, after multiple confirmations with his superior, he finally grasped the gravity of the situation. In such a life and death

moment, who would dare to trivialize their future? Given the directives from higher command, obedience was imperative. Whether tasked with combating zombies or even extraterrestrial beings, there was no room for hesitation. Upon receiving the orders, Lu Daan urgently assembled the Most elite soldiers in his unit and boarded the transport aircraft bound for Chingqing City overnight. Standing tall, he rose from his seat and moved towards the open door, gazing down below. Once a bustling metropolis, the city now lies in ruins, resembling a scene from a post-apocalyptic film. Flashes of fire and explosions intermittently illuminate the urban landscape

while the streets are eerily devoid of human life. Overtaken by hordes of zombies that seem To rain over this desolate place. How could it be that in just a few days city has been reduced to such a state, Lu Dasan paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and proclaimed to his comrades behind him, "Brothers, the time has come to test our 3001st Airborne Company. The foes we face are not ordinary adversaries, but rather a kind of living dead, akin to soulless corpses. Upon hearing their commanding officers address, the accompanying soldiers Exchanged puzzled glances. Living

dead? Is that for real? Do such things truly exist? They had never witnessed a zombie before, and their expressions reflected a mix of skepticism and apprehension. Yet, the serious demeanor of their commander suggested he was not justing. I understand you have many questions. Lu Daan sideighed, continuing, "My feelings mirror yours. The intelligence we have gathered is exceedingly limited, and I can only share so much. The higher-ups Believe that Ching City has suffered an attack by a biological weapon, transforming its citizens into zombies due to an unknown virus." "Commander, if these zombies carry a deadly virus,

will we be at risk of infection?" A soldier suddenly raised his hand to inquire. If a large-scale biological weapon assault had indeed occurred, one would expect the logistics department to supply protective suits and gas masks. However, the absence of even a single mask was Bewildering. According to the intelligence collected, the virus does not currently spread through the air. Hence, there is no need for protective gear. As long as we avoid being bitten and bleeding by the zombies, we will not succumb to their fate. Do the weapons we possess have any efficacy against the zombies? Another

soldier boldly asked. In preparation for this rescue mission, the logistics department had issued each soldier 10 spare magazines. Their Primary weapons had been upgraded to the latest QBZ191 automatic rifles supplemented with night vision goggles, tactical knives, and 92 military handguns, rendering them well equipped. However, faced with such unconventional foes, the soldiers were concerned that their conventional weapons might prove ineffective. Ludas Han replied with unwavering certainty, "Zombies are not invulnerable beings. Our weapons will indeed work against them. However, as They feel no pain. Bullets striking other parts of their bodies may have limited effect. Only by

destroying their heads can we ensure their demise. The most effective method for eliminating zombies is to aim for the head. A timeless truth, whether in the realm of video games or the reality we face. At that moment, the voice of the pilot crackled over the intercom. We have arrived above the target building. All personnel, please proceed with the Airdrop mission immediately. Luhan took a deep breath and concluded, "I have shared all I know. Ching city is now teeming with man-eating zombies, so please exercise utmost caution." Upon landing, they immediately proceeded to gather at the municipal

hall. "Rest assured, commander, we shall accomplish the mission," Lu Dosan declared. As soon as his words fell, the soldiers streamed out, leaping from the cabin. Within mere minutes, over 120 paratroopers had Exited the aircraft, their parachutes unfurling one after another, creating a mesmerizing ripple of white against the dark night sky. Chapter 53. The onslaught of the undead just as Eno and the others prepared to descend. Officer Shalley rushed over, breathless. This is bad, Eno. A horde of zombies has breached the ground floor. Sister Shingong warned that if the loadbearing walls are damaged, the entire supermarket

could collapse. What? Eno's Expression shifted dramatically and he promptly followed officer Shiaoli to offer assistance. Upon arriving at the scene, Eno gasped in horror. The ground floor of the supermarket, spanning tens of thousands of square meters, was teeming with zombies. They congregated densely, necks craned and arms outstretched, unleashing horse roars towards the survivors on the second floor, reminiscent of a chaotic cafeteria line. "How could so many Zombies suddenly appear?" Hijun exclaimed, his body bristling with fear. Thankfully, he did not suffer from a phobia of clusters. Otherwise, witnessing such a sight might have caused him to

faint on the spot. It's all thanks to those people on the rooftop. If they hadn't t recklessly created such a commotion, the surrounding zombies wound have been drawn here. Si lamented, her expression one of frustration while others rushed To join the spectacle on the rooftop as the Y20 flew over the supermarket. She chose to remain with Officer Fong on the second floor. Unbeknownst to them, the flames and noise from the rooftop attracted a large swarm of zombies. Initially, the zombies gathered outside in the plaza. But soon, some caught the scent of humanity, shattering the glass

doors of the first floor and surging in like a tidal wave. Although the food on the second floor was tantalizingly Close, the intellectually challenged zombies failed to navigate the stairs, directing their pentup energy towards destruction instead. Glass display cases and showcases on the first floor were smashed to pieces with bloodied shards littering the floor. Shopping racks laden with products were overturned, scattering food and beverages everywhere while the zombies continued to trample through the chaos. Most concerning, however, were the columns and Loadbearing walls that supported the structure. A group of robust zombies, seemingly under some strange

influence, engaged in a mindless demolition of the walls. They swung their arms, relentlessly pounding the surface, undeterred by the pain of their own injuries. Even as their arms became bloodied and bones protruded, tiles from the wall crumbled away, exposing the cement and red bricks beneath. If the zombies were allowed to persist in their Destruction, the loadbearing walls would inevitably be breached. Eno, you finally arrived. Our ammunition is nearly exhausted. How much do you have left? At that moment, Fong Shingon was firing her pistol in a desperate attempt to fend off the zombies below. However, the

sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. Even if a few were dispatched, it made little difference. Eno shook his head with a rice smile. The power of the handgun was Insufficient, and with so many zombies downstairs, even shooting until dawn would not suffice. Is it possible to procure a weapon stronger than a handgun at this moment, Fong Shinong gazed incredulously at Eno. His tone suggested he might possess more formidable armaments. Without elaboration, Eno activated the spatial bracelet and in an instant, he was transported to the dimensional armory. Upon arriving at the armory, Eno made a beline

for the Shotgun section. Given the current predicament, submachine guns and machine guns were not particularly effective. Only a shotgun with a broader kill radius would suffice. Fortunately, this time the issue of weight was not a concern, and without hesitation, Eno chose the AA12 fully automatic shotgun. As a fully automatic shotgun, the AA12 boasted a high rate of fire and an impressive capacity of 30 rounds, making it an ideal weapon against the throngs Of zombies. In addition to fulfilling his own needs, he also sought to select several reliable shotguns for his teammates. His gaze then fell

upon the Remington M870. Although the Remington 870 was merely a pump-action shotgun, its compact structure and straightforward operation made it exceedingly user-friendly. It was perfectly suited to fill the firepower gap during the AA12's reloading. Eno took two Remington M870s with the Weighty AA12 slung across his back. The combined weight of the three shotguns exceeded a dozen kg and considering the need to carry spare magazines and ammunition, he refrained from selecting additional shotguns. With three shotguns in tow, Eno proceeded to the ammunition depot to select appropriate shells for combat. The size of shotgun shells was typically

considerable with one shell being equivalent to two or three regular bullets, thus limiting the quantity he Could carry. In the present circumstances, birdshot and slug rounds were not particularly effective. The most suitable choice remained a 12- gauge buckshot. After all, regardless of the frenzy of the zombies at night, they were still merely flesh and blood with minimal armor. Eno first filled all the magazines to capacity. The AA12 could hold 30 rounds per magazine. He had a total of four spare magazines plus the one attached to the gun, bringing his Total to 150 rounds of buckshot.

This quantity was sufficient to eliminate hundreds of zombies, especially when they clustered together where the lethality could multiply. Next, he filled the other two shotguns with ammunition. The pump-action shotgun had a limited capacity, typically accommodating a maximum of seven shells. However, it had the advantage of allowing reloading while firing. In contrast, the fully automatic shotgun Required the entire magazine to be expended before reloading could commence. Eno took a deep breath and grabbed 10 boxes of shells with each box containing 60 rounds totaling 600 rounds of buckshot. Two oversized duffel bags were stuffed to the brim.

Once everything was prepared, Eno activated the spatial wristband and returned to the realm of reality. In the blink of an eye, Eno appeared before everyone laden with bags. The sudden turn of events Left Fong Shinong and her companions utterly dumbfounded. Officer Fong, I have brought the weapons and ammunition. We are set for a grand undertaking tonight. Eno opened her handbag and retrieved a pump-action shotgun. You actually managed to acquire a shotgun. Fong Shinto, upon receiving the firearm from Eno, took a moment to regain her composure. This is a Remington M870 manufactured in the United States.

Officer Fong, do you know how to operate It? I have only used the type 97 shotgun, but the structure and design of this weapon are quite similar, so I should manage without much difficulty. While Fong Shinong was not particularly familiar with shotguns, she excelled in handling handguns. However, faced with the overwhelming horde of zombies, the firepower of a handgun was evidently insufficient. She grasped the shotgun, performing a cursory examination of its condition. The magazine was fully Loaded, and the barrel had been maintained, even emanating the scent of lubricant. This was clearly a brand new firearm,

well-kept, which should serve her well against the zombies downstairs. Eno then produced a second Remington M870 from her bag. Holding the shotgun, she addressed Machau. Machauan, come here. This shotgun is for you to use. What for me? Machauan was somewhat taken aback. After all, Officer Fong had undergone formal shooting training, so It was understandable for her to wield a shotgun. Yet, Machawan was merely an ungraduated high school student. Did Eno truly not fear the possibility of an accidental discharge by entrusting such a dangerous weapon to him? This weapon has substantial recoil. You possess enough strength

to manage it, and I am not confident in handing it to anyone else. Receiving Eno's acknowledgement filled Machawuan with delight. Haha, Eno, you truly have an Eye for talent. Such a formidable weapon can only be wielded by a robust man like myself. Chapter 54. The ultimate weapon. Aa 12. Flatter me a little and you'll be floating in the air. Do you know how to use a shotgun? In response to Eno's inquiry, Machawian scoffed, "Eno, you underestimate me far too much." As a devoted fan of Little Ma, I have watched a better Better Tomorrow no fewer

than 20 times. How could I possibly be unaware of how to handle a shotgun? Although Machus reasoning sounded humorous, given the urgency of the situation, there was little choice but to instruct him. Eno briefly demonstrated the operation of the shotgun, and Machawan quickly grasped the usage skills. In truth, the reason Eno felt so comfortable in trusting the shotgun to Machayan was due to another crucial factor. Shotguns do not require precise aiming. Generally, as long as the muzzle is pointed in the general Direction, a few pellets are bound to hit the target. Eno is the one

you are holding also a shotgun. Its design is rather unique. How does it differ entirely from the two that they are wielding? Hijun discovered that the shotgun on Enoa's back was rather unique. Designed in the manner of a large assault rifle adorned with a discshaped magazine that exuded an air of intimidation, my weapon is an automatic shotgun, eliminating the need For the pumpaction mechanism that requires a back and forth motion to eject shells. This gun fires continuously with a mere pull of the trigger, delivering a formidable firepower. Inua explained, "Inua, you are truly cunning. You

always reserve the best for yourself." Hijun remarked enviously. "My marksmanship is unparalleled. Thus, it is only natural that I shoulder the responsibility of firepower output. Isnt this a simple Concept. With that, Inua shifted the automatic shotgun from his back to the front, pulled the charging handle to chamber around and deafly disengaged the safety mechanism. Fong Shinong and Machawayuan also raised their shotguns, aiming the dark muzzles at the horde of zombies below. At this juncture, there was no longer a need to worry about creating a greater commotion. The quicker they eliminated the zombies below, the lesser

their losses would be. Fong Shinong and Machawuan nodded in agreement. All right, fire. The three shotguns erupted simultaneously, unleashing tongues of flame. The deafening sound reverberating so forcefully that dust rained down from the ceiling. The gathered zombies below suffered immense casualties in an instant. With each pull of the trigger, Ino's gun discharged a significant volley of pellets. Unlike other firearms, the shotgun's projectiles Spread in a fan-like pattern, allowing for widespread area damage. The zombies below were densely packed. nearly shoulder-to-shoulder, akin to a precarious tower of bodies. Consequently, when the pellets penetrated the front row of

zombies, they continued to wreak havoc on those behind. From their elevated position, the trio hardly needed to aim deliberately. They could close their eyes and still managed to eliminate Several targets simultaneously. Huh. Truly the essence of a shotgun. A single shot can take down a multitude. Machauan felt a rush of adrenaline. Realizing that the exhilaration of slaughtering zombies with a shotgun far surpassed any form of entertainment. Previously, when using a handgun against zombies, the impact merely left a thumb-sized hole in the body. However, when struck by a shotgun, the zombies often disintegrated, making it challenging

to Maintain their integrity. After all, Buckshot was designed for hunting large games such as elk or boores, resulting in far more extensive wounds when inflicted upon humans. Machauan emulated the style of his comrade, sliding the pump beneath the barrel while squeezing the trigger until every round was expended. As for Enua as performance, it could only be described as frenzied. Armed with the AA12, he resembled a harbinger of death. Wherever the muzzle Pointed, carnage ensued, leaving no trace of life. The AA12 boasts a maximum firing rate of up to 300 rounds per minute, meaning that emptying

the entire magazine of shotgun shells requires merely a few seconds. The relentless barrage of pellets reduced the zombies below to unrecognizable forms, transforming the entire floor into a scene of slaughter with shattered bones and viscera splattered everywhere, and the floors and walls stained with sticky Blood. After Eno and his companions finished a round of shotgun fire, the number of zombies downstairs had diminished by a third. Eno swiftly replaced the magazine and resumed shooting. After several rounds, the nearly thousand zombies that had previously occupied the ground floor had been reduced to a mere handful. The scene

was a gruesome spectacle littered with a mountain of crimson and blackened corpses alongside shattered limbs Reminiscent of a hellish battleground. "Wow, to think so many zombies could be eliminated in just a few minutes. "You are truly ruthless," Hijun remarked, unable to contain his astonishment. The efficiency of the shotgun slaughter was unexpected, rendering the Betta 92F that Eno had previously gifted him rather unimpressive in comparison. "Thank you, Eno. If you hadn't timely supplied the shotgun, we certainly would not have survived this crisis, Fong Shinong said, Wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead and smiling at

Eno. However, this is merely a temporary safety. Perhaps a second wave of zombies will come later tonight. We must not let our guard down, Eno cautioned. You are right. Let us stay here tonight and take turns on watch. Fong Shinong agreed. What about the bodies left on the first floor? Shouldn't we deal with them? Siani could not help but inquire. Zombies will consume their own kind if We do not incinerate the remains downstairs promptly. Other zombies may be drawn to the scent of blood. Eno replied with a resigned shake of his head. I understand your

concern, but venturing out at night is perilous. We shall wait until daylight to handle the bodies. And what if another wave of zombies comes? Siani pressed. H let them come. We will slaughter as many as appear. Siani, we have shotguns. What is there to fear? Machauan boasted, resting The still smoking shotgun on his shoulder with an air of pride. Hijun chimed in. We have just dispatched so many there can't be many zombies left nearby. We should be able to hold out for the night. Fong Shinong set down her shotgun and added, "Everyone has been busy

all day and is quite fatigued. It would be prudent to rest for the night and regain our strength before dealing with the bodies." Seeing the consensus among the group, Siani merely frowned And said nothing, Fong Shinong turned to officer Shiaoli beside her and instructed, "Shalley, please inform everyone to get a good night's rest." At dawn, "We must dispose of the bodies downstairs." "Understood, Sister Shinto," Shalley replied before departing. Fong Shinto then turned to Officer Shaolin and said, "Shaolin, please fetch some blankets, snacks, and drinks from upstairs. We will be on duty here tonight." "All right,

Sister Shinto." Shaolin responded before leaving. The scene was now left with Eno, Hijajun, Machaw Yuan, Li Jinli, Siani, and Fong Shinto. They were to remain vigilant for the impending wave of zombies. Eno, you should rest for a bit. Let Li Jini and me take the first shift. Siani volunteered for the duty. Eno nodded, relinquished his weapon, and found a clean spot to sit against the wall. After experiencing two fierce battles in a single day, it was Essential to rest. Excessive fatigue could severely affect his performance. Fong Shinto, Macha Yuan, and Hijun gathered closely around him.

Before long, Officer Shiaoli and Officer Shaolin delivered bedding, cushions, snacks, can coffee, and energy drinks. In one swift motion, Eno drained two bottles of energy drink, instantly dispelling the fatigue that had accumulated. Seizing the opportunity during their respit, everyone engaged in A discussion regarding their next course of action. After we handle the body tomorrow morning, I hope to move the remaining supplies from the first floor to the second floor, proposed Fong Shinong. Officer Fong, "The supplies on the second floor are sufficient to sustain us for a period. Why the rush to relocate items from the

first floor?" Questioned Hijun. Fong Shinong shook her head, responding. It may be temporarily adequate, but no one knows how long this Calamity will last. We must stockpile more resources and prepare for a prolonged struggle. Hasn't the military already been deployed? Perhaps in just a few days we will receive professional rescue teams. Machauan remarked genuinely believing that military intervention would resolve all issues effortlessly. Do not be so optimistic. Even if the military dispatches rescue teams, their priority will undoubtedly be to assist the city's dignitaries, Leaving little time for us insignificant individuals. Eno interjected, expressing his strong

agreement with Fongs stance. As the saying goes, with provisions in hand, one remains unperturbed. Indeed, there are far too many individuals in the city requiring assistance. If I were in command, I would certainly prioritize the important figures as well, Machawan pondered thoughtfully. Moreover, the first floor contains numerous fresh produce sections, and the perishability Of those items is quite short. We cannot afford to let them spoil, Eno added. Chapter 55. A busy day, Eno. You make a valid point. We certainly cannot easily abandon the supplies left on the first floor. Tomorrow I will mobilize all available

resources to address these two matters. Fong Shinong declared, opening a can of energy drink and handing it to Eno. By the way, Eno, I have always been perplexed about how you managed to acquire such a vast array of firearms And ammunition. The question of how Eno carried a significant amount of weaponry had long troubled Machauan, and during their break, he finally voiced it before everyone. Eno scratched his head awkwardly, his expression betraying his discomfort. Back in school, he could fain having hidden them in advance, but now in the supermarket, using the same excuse would be

as transparent as day. However, how could he explain to them that he possessed a dimensional armory? Noticing Eno's distressed demeanor. His good friend Hijajun quickly chimed in. I've got it. Eno, did you stumble upon Dorman's dimensional pocket? All these firearms and ammunition must have come from that pocket. Eno chuckled. Although Hijun sositions sounded like a jest, he had unwittingly stumbled upon half the truth. How are you so clever? Can you not allow me a modicum of privacy? Eno, do you truly possess a dimensional pocket? If so, can I borrow Your anywhere door? I wish to

return home for a visit. Machauan asked with naive enthusiasm. Do you really think of me as Dorman? If I had such abilities, I would have whisked you all the way to the moon by now instead of being trapped in this situation, Eno lamented, unable to contain his exasperation. In the late hours of the night, Eno made another visit to the dimensional armory. Considering the lack of substantial cover on the first floor of the Supermarket, a mere handgun would prove insufficient, while the loud discharge of a shotgun was far too conspicuous. Thus, Eno resolved to select

several lightweight and efficient submachine guns. Upon entering the submachine gun repository, the first weapon to catch his eye was the Victor submachine gun. Affectionately dubbed the shortsord, this firearm boasted minimal recoil and a polymer body, rendering it remarkably lightweight and suitable for one-handed Operation. Its sole drawback lay in its rapid rate of fire, which could deplete its 25 round magazine in the blink of an eye. Additionally, the intricate design of the Victor required meticulous maintenance. Next, Enoch chose several MP9 submachine guns. The MP9 is compact and boasts an even lighter frame than the Victor. It

possesses an impressive accuracy within a range of 15 m. Furthermore, the MP9 produces a remarkably subdued sound. When fitted With a suppressor, its report is akin to the soft pop of a soda can being opened. The quieter the weapon, the less likely it is to attract the attention of the undead. As such, many special forces around the globe favor this low-noise submachine gun for covert operations. The third selection was the renowned P90 submachine gun. The P90 is distinguished by its exceptionally high magazine capacity. Its rectangular magazine located at top the firearm holds 50 Rounds providing

greater sustained firepower compared to conventional submachine guns. The five 7 mm steel core ammunition it employs can even penetrate standard Kevlar vests. Additionally, the P90's ergonomic design ensures effortless handling. Most importantly, all three submachine guns can be equipped with suppressors. Following the recent Horde incident, ENO realized that gunfire easily draws the attention of zombies. With their poor Eyesight, zombies primarily rely on their sense of smell and hearing to locate prey. The louder the weapon, the more likely it is to attract their notice. Thus, firearms like shotguns, which produce significant noise, should be avoided unless absolutely

necessary. As Eno returned to the real world with his arsenal, he was met with the urgent approach of Siani, who exclaimed in distress, "It's bad, Eno. Zombies have reappeared." Eno quickly roused his Teammates. They rushed to the balcony on the second floor where they beheld dozens of zombies in the ground level hall gnawing on corpses. I told you so. If we don't dispose of the bodies promptly, we'll attract more zombies. Siani lamented with a furoughed brow. Although the number of zombies was not as terrifying as the night prior, neglecting the situation would undoubtedly lead to

an increase. Oh, just in time. This big gun in my hands Has been itching for action, Machawan declared, raising his shotgun with a green laser sight aimed at a zombie's head. The confidence that comes with wielding a firearm was palpable. Machawuan appeared completely unfazed by the grotesque creatures before him. The more zombies he dispatched, the more exhilarating the experience became. Machauan refrain from using the shotgun. I have prepared a set of new firearms for you. Eno intervened to prevent Machawuan from firing and presented the submachine guns freshly retrieved from the dimensional armory to everyone. Wow,

why has everyone switched to submachine guns again? Hijuns eyes sparkled at the sight of the diverse array of submachine guns. The recoil of submachine guns is minimal, making them easier to control. Moreover, when equipped with a silencer, the sound diminishes further, making it less likely to attract the attention of Zombies. H can we choose our own weapons like last time? Hijin casually picked up one of the Victor submachine guns. Of course, you may select from the three types of submachine guns. So long as you choose one that you can handle comfortably, Eno generously replied. Then

I shall take this Victor submachine gun. When playing PUBG, I always favored this weapon. Having only ever sat in front of a computer screen, he had never handled a real firearm until now. And This time, his wish was finally fulfilled. Furthermore, the Victor submachine gun Eno brought was fully equipped, adorned with a cylindrical silencer and a holographic sight on the Pikatini rail, exuding an air of sophistication. Ciani and Fong Shinong took two MP9 submachine guns. The MP9 being compact and lightweight was particularly suited for female users. The remaining two P90 submachine guns became the exclusive

weapons of Machawuan and Liin. Though the P90 had a larger ammunition capacity and was somewhat heavier. The two athletes were robust and muscular, rendering this additional weight trivial. Eno opted for the classic MP5 submachine gun. Once everyone had armed themselves, they aimed at the zombies below for precise shots. The sound of the submachine guns was inherently subdued and with the silencers attached, the noise was further minimized. The zombies Preoccupied with their feasting were systematically dispatched with head shot. Once this wave of zombies was eradicated, daylight broke, revealing a bright and sunny day. The activity level

of the zombies significantly waned, reverting to their sluggish, shuffling state. Fong Shinong summoned officer Shiaoli and Officer Shaolin, instructing them to lead the team in clearing the corpses from the first floor. Meanwhile, Eno, accompanied by for classmates Wielding submachine guns, was tasked with perimeter security around the supermarket. With visibility improved during the day and minimal high-rise obstructions, any approaching zombies could be clearly seen from a distance. This distance provided not only a sense of security, but also the opportunity for a preemptive strike. Having undergone several practical experiences, everyone had become increasingly familiar with firearm operation,

and Their shooting skills had significantly improved. They could now eliminate zombies before they drew near. With the formidable cover provided by Eno and others, the remaining team members could confidently and boldly transport the bodies. Given that many corpses had been reduced to mangled remains, handling them manually was both time-conuming and labor intensive. Thus, small electric forklifts, trolleys, and even shopping carts from the supermarket's warehouse Were utilized as tools for transport. After several hours of arduous labor, all the bodies on the first floor were finally cleared away under the command of Fong Shinong. The team gathered

all the corpses and piled them in a vacant area at the supermarket entrance. The heaps of cadaavvers stacked upon one another resembled a pyramid constructed of human flesh. Should a passer by happen to witness this grim sight, it would surely leave an indelible Psychological scar. Sister Shinto, we vi moved all the bodies. May we take a moment to rest. Officer Shaoli, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath, reported after two arduous days of relocating corpses, many of which were mangled and disfigured, he felt on the verge of a mental breakdown each night. The moment he

closed his eyes, nightmares would haunt him relentlessly. "You've all worked hard. Now go and set fire to the bodies. We must continue Transporting supplies from the first floor this afternoon. It's such a bother to arrange for cremation." Officer Shaolin sighed in resignation. Though these hideous zombies elicited revulsion, they were ultimately victims of the virus. Perhaps cremation would be their most fitting end. Before long, two auxiliary officers emerged from the supermarket carrying several buckets of cooking oil. They poured the oil over the corpses and ignited them with a Lighter. The flames roared to life, engulfing the

bodies while the acurid scent of charred flesh filled the air. Chapter 56. Evacuation operation. Meanwhile, at the municipal building located several dozen km away, the battle had just concluded. Led by Lu Das Han, the 3001st Special Airborne Battalion successfully landed at their designated location. Upon touchdown, the paratroopers swiftly regrouped towards the municipal building. After a night of Fierce combat, the airborne troops and the surviving special police officers managed to repel three waves of massive zombie hordes and five waves of smaller ones, finally holding out until dawn. The immediate crisis had been averted. Yet, the number

of infected individuals continued to rise, pushing the entire Chinqing city to the brink of collapse. Acting Mayor Chin Lufi stood before the floor toseeiling windows of the mayor's office, his face clouded with worry as He gazed outside. The grounds beyond the government compound were littered with corpses, a scene of utter devastation. An hour prior, he had received an urgent appointment notice from the capital. Following the unfortunate demise of the previous mayor due to the virus, he an important legislator was hastily promoted to the position of acting mayor ofQing city. He was now fully responsible for

the rescue, epidemic prevention, evacuation and coordination Efforts within the city. Feeling the weight of this unexpected responsibility, Shinluf was acutely aware of the immense pressure upon him. While the recognition from his superiors might pave the way for a smooth political career ahead, managing the current crisis would prove to be a formidable challenge. Compounding his anxiety were thoughts of his wife working in a hospital and his only daughter attending Ching Ching no one High school. Suddenly, a knock echoed from the door. Come in. As soon as the words left his mouth, a tall soldier strode in

confidently. Reporting for duty, Captain Lu Daan of the 3001st Special Airborne Battalion. Standing at attention, Lu Daan saluted Chinluf with utmost seriousness. For the first time, Chin Lufu encountered such an unreserved soldier. He promptly approached and grasped Lu Dashuans hand, smiling as he remarked,"Captain Lu, I am not Your superior. There is no need for such formality. Lu Dhan assessed Chinlu Fe from head to toe, and his stern expression gradually softened. Dressed in a tailored suit, Chin exuded an air of refinement, his tone amiiable and devoid of any bureaucratic pretense. Such approachable officials, when overly serious,

often induce a sense of awkwardness in both parties. You must be the mayor, he continued. We have received orders from the provincial Military district to ensure the safety of your municipal leadership. Chun let out a sigh and nodded, replying, I am the acting mayor, Chunlu Fe, though there are scarcely any leaders left who can be named. Acting mayor, so Mayor Lu is no longer with us. Mayor Lu tragically perished around 3:00 yesterday afternoon. I am sorry, Mayor Chun. We have indeed arrived too late. Lu Dashuan's countenance fell as he lowered his head. This is not

your Fault. The outbreak occurred so abruptly that no one could have anticipated the severity of the situation. By the way, Captain Louu, how many rescue personnel did you bring, and were there any casualties? With a hint of emotion in his voice, Lu Dhan responded. A total of 126 combat personnel were deployed for this airborne mission, but only 111 reached the target area. During the operation, one was gravely injured and two sustained minor injuries. Additionally, 15 have lost contact and our communications officer is still attempting to reach them. Upon learning that 15 soldiers were unaccounted for,

Shin Lufi's expression grew somber. Despite Lu Dashuan's assertion that they were temporarily missing, Shin understood the grim reality. It was highly likely that those 15 soldiers had perished and would not reunite with the main force. Executing a nighttime airborne operation was fraught with Peril, especially in the face of the most formidable zombie horde. Even professionally trained soldiers could not guarantee their survival. To have sustained only 15 casualties was in itself a considerable stroke of luck. Captain Lu, how much ammunition do you have left? We have only half of our ammunition remaining. However, rest assured, Mayor

Chun, the military district will continue to dispatch transport planes to drop supplies. Chin Lufi shook his head. Captain Lou, we cannot afford to remain here and await our fate. If we encounter another zombie horde like last night s, we will all be doomed. We must swiftly relocate everyone to a safer location. You are correct. But the city is infested with zombies. Where can we retreat that would truly be deemed safe? As Luhan was not a local, he was unfamiliar with the city's specifics. Thus, the final decision on the evacuation site rested with Chun Lufi rubbing

his forehead. Chin slowly walked to the map a fixed to the wall which provided a detailed overview of the entire Chingqing city. The government building was situated in the city center surrounded by towering structures and a dense population. Defending this position would not only require a significant deployment of troops. But the lack of open space nearby for helicopter takeoffs and landings would render subsequent supply Efforts exceedingly difficult. However, Shinlu was at a loss as to where to evacuate. In the present day Ching Chong, it could be said that no place was absolutely safe. His gaze

incessantly traversed the map, ultimately pausing at a particular location. This was it. Shin Lufi excitedly picked up a pencil from his desk and circled the evacuation site. Lu Dosan stared at the map with a puzzled expression, asking, "Mayor Chun, are you Certain you wish to relocate everyone to that island?" The chosen evacuation point was a small island located in the center of the river. Jangshin Island was not far from us, requiring only a 20-minute drive at most to reach. Furthermore, the island was surrounded by water on three sides, making it impossible for zombies to approach.

We merely needed to allocate a small force to guard the bridge head, allowing us to hold out for quite some time to Alleviate Lu Lians concerns. Chinluf elaborated on the specifics of the island. Jean Shin Island was originally an isolated land mass, roughly the size of five or six football fields. A few years ago, a city bureau leader in a fit of inspiration insisted on erecting a monument on the island to promote Chingqings revolutionary cultural heritage. In truth, this project was merely a superficial endeavor with little practical utility. Coincidentally, at that time, Singchin was constructing

a cross river bridge and that leader leveraged connections to build a secondary bridge linking the cross river bridge to Jangin Island. From then on, vehicles on the mainland could directly access the island via this secondary bridge. During the tenure of that bureau leader, annual commemorative events were organized for colleagues from various departments to visit the island. It was only after his Departure that these activities ceased altogether. Nowadays, the island lay desolate with little more than some weeds and stones. Although provisions would pose a challenge upon reaching the island, supplies could be supported through aerial drops.

Additionally, there was a clear area on the island suitable for helicopter landings. Given that most roads in the urban area had already become impassible, exiting the city would rely solely on waterways and Air transport. Aerial support was limited while water transport offered slightly more reliability. Relocating personnel to the island would facilitate the evacuation of the populace via rescue boats. Luhan remained silent for a moment. Although the evacuation site chosen by Mayor Chun was not ideal, considerations of safety necessitated compromise. Very well. Without further delay, we should set off at once. With the evacuation site confirmed,

Chinluf Promptly notified all personnel in the building to gather their belongings and evacuate immediately. 2 hours later, a convoy of over 30 vehicles set forth towards Jangin Island. Chapter 57. Final preparations after incinerating all the corpses. Fong Shinong began directing everyone to continue scavenging supplies from the supermarket. The resources on the first floor of Walmart were even more abundant than those on the second. The grains and oil section was stacked With rice, noodles, flour, glutenous rice, rice cakes, vermicelli, dried tofu, fresh eggs, and cooking oil, all largely intact. It seemed that zombies had no interest

in the staple foods commonly consumed by humans. The situation in the fruits and vegetable section was also relatively promising. Aside from a few rare fresh fruits that have unfortunately spoiled, the vast majority of vegetables and fruits remain edible. The gravest situation pertains To the fresh meat section. Hanging from iron hooks are fresh pork, beef, and lamb. While ribs, chicken, duck, awful, and live fish displayed in refrigerated cases have all been naught upon by zombies. It seems that only meat imbued with the scent of blood can awaken the zombies appetite. Moreover, whether it be flesh from

humans or other animals, the zombies spare none. What a pity it is. Such fine meat has been ravaged by those zombies. Otherwise, we could have Savored delicious rib soup tonight. Machauan licked his lips filled with regret. What are you thinking, Machawian? That meat contaminated by zombies may very well carry a virus. Consuming it would likely lead to becoming a zombie oneself. Li Jinly could not help but interject. Why not simply toss the remnants of the meat and bones left by the zombies into the fire and incinerate them? Lu Mingming suggested as she rarely consumes meat,

And wouldn't he feel regretful about discarding it all, given that zombies seem so fond of fresh meat? Why have they left the processed meat products on the opposite shelf untouched? Hijun pointed to the rows of shells across the way. Those shelves in the fresh section also contain meat products, albeit minimally processed. Some are salted, others smoked, and still others marinated. The zombies exhibit no interest in these processed meat Products, as all the packaging remains intact. Perhaps the zombies fear the salt could lead to hypertension, Inoested. Do not linger in idle chatter. The supplies on the

first floor are nearly moved. Let us ascend to the second floor for a meal. Fong Shining Tong beckoned to Inuo and the others. Aside from some contaminated items and those rendered unusable, the vast majority of supplies from the first floor had been relocated to the safer Confines of the second and third floors. Inuo and the group took the elevator back to the second floor of the supermarket. Lu Ming Mming, responsible for tallying the supplies, briefly reported on the collection status. 332 bags of rice, 275 packages of flour, 776 bags of various types of noodles, and

404 dozen fresh eggs. There are 201 barrels of cooking oil, 342 barrels of purified water with other food and beverages still being counted. My Goodness, such an abundance. This will last us for quite some time. The food lover Machoan grinned from ear to ear. Currently, food, drinking water, and daily necessities are quite ample. Even without external support, we can sustain ourselves for about half a year. That evening, everyone gathered in the third floor dining hall for a sumptuous dinner. After the meal, it was free time. Following two consecutive days of battle, many were utterly exhausted.

Sieni burrowed into her blankets for some muchneeded rest while Fong Shinong took a towel and shower gel and headed to the bathroom for a bath. Hiju and Machaw Yuan and Li Jinly sat at a round table playing cards while enjoying beer. Bored and restless, Inyu ventured alone to the rooftop for some fresh air. Unaware that a figure quietly trailed behind him, Eno sensed that someone was following him and figning nonulence suddenly turned around. The person Caught off guard nearly stumbled into Eno's embrace. Fortunately, Eno reacted swiftly, reaching out to catch the individual while simultaneously discerning

their identity. To his surprise, it was none other than the campus bell. Chinshia, Chinshia, why have you been stealthily following me? Eno inquired. I'm sorry, Eno. Shinshia grasped by the arm, blushed deeply. Observing her embarrassment, Eno awkwardly released his hold. Why Apologize? You haven't done anything wrong. Shenshia unable to meet Eno s gaze lowered her head and said, "Actually, I've been wanting to thank you that day. I truly appreciate your bravery and saving my life, disregarding your own safety. It was nothing. I merely acted within my capacity." Eno replied, "How is your injury?" "Much better,

just a minor sprain." After using the white spray that teacher Donna gave me, the swelling has completely Subsided. I can walk and run without any issues now. Seeing that Eno genuinely cared about her injury, Chinshia smiled brightly, prompting a long- lost smile to appear on Eno's face as well. Eno with an ordinary appearance, had never had close interactions with the girls at school, especially not with someone as stunning as Chinia in his former self. He would have lacked the courage to even talk to her. Yet now, he felt a natural ease in her company, perhaps

a testament To the confidence gained from his newfound strength. Unfortunately, even though my foot is better, I still cannot assist you in any meaningful way. I lack the talent of Siani and the strength of Machuan. Sometimes I wish I could wield a gun and fight alongside you. Everyone possesses their own strengths and weaknesses. You need not force yourself to be like us. Eno consoled. Encouraged. Chinshia nodded. Actually, over the past few days, I've been learning from Teacher Donna how to do laundry and cook. Eno, why don't you let me handle your laundry from now on?

Eno scratched his head. Feeling a bit shy. Is it really appropriate for you to wash my clothes? Chun Shia pouted, seemingly reverting to her previous aloof demeanor. There is nothing inappropriate about it, you know. I'm merely doing what I am capable of. If you're unwilling to accept even this small gesture, then your sacrifices would seem Rather feudal. Seeing Chen Shia insist, Eno felt he could not decline further and awkwardly shifted the subject. All right, but the situation outside remains perilous, and we may need to stay here for a while longer. Shun Xia furrowed her brow,

her gaze drifting toward the pitch black distance. I wish I could contact my father. Your father? Eno was puzzled by her sudden mention of him. He had heard from classmates that Shun Shia as father held a significant position Within the government. My father is a city counselor. He must be privy to more insider information than we are. If the situation outside is not as dire as you imagine, perhaps your father could send someone to rescue us. Have you not been in touch with him at all? Shinia shook her head. My phone was lost at school

a long time ago. You could use teacher Donna's phone to call your father. Ino hoped that Shinshia could reach her father. Even if he could not send anyone To save them, at least he might provide insight into the official developments, allowing them to prepare adequately for any eventualities. I have tried before. My phone has no signal at all. The nearby base station might have been damaged. Eno sighed helplessly. Do not give up easily. It is best to try calling a few times each day. Also, pay attention to the radio broadcast signals. The government may release

some important information. Yes, I Understand. I will notify you immediately if I get in touch with my father. Shinshia committed Eno's advice to memory. Chapter 58. Firearm maintenance training. After moving the supplies from the first floor, Fong Shinto allowed everyone a day to rest. Around 5:00 in the afternoon, military aircraft flew overhead once more. The military's activities were becoming increasingly frequent, and the situation was growing tenser by the day. However, This time, everyone had learned their lesson. They refrained from shouting on the rooftop and instead used debris to construct a large SOS signal. Whether the

pilots could see it or not. They had done what they could. Whether rescue teams would arrive was left to fate. During the wait for rescue at the supermarket, Eno kept herself busy. Taking on the role of shooting instructor for Hija Jun and the others, devising a detailed training plan. The Training topics prepared by Eno included not only shooting and stance practice, but also disassembly, assembly, maintenance, and care of firearms. Upon seeing the extensive list of training subjects on A4 paper, Hijajun complained with a grimace. Eno, your demands are a bit too strict, aren't they? If

we follow your schedule, we hardly have any free time apart from eating, sleeping, and using the restroom. Eno responded dismissively. He Jun do not find it Bothersome. The training subjects I have prepared are directly related to your lives. If you fail the exam, you might end up working in an electronics factory or delivering takeout. If you cannot shoot well, you may not even have a chance to survive. Siani after reviewing Eno's training plan did not react as strongly as he Jun. She understood Eno's good intentions. Although life was currently stable, there were no signs of

improvement in the outside Situation. If they did not seize the opportunity to learn more skills now, it would be too late on Eno. As long as you are willing to teach me hands-on, I can accept any demanding requirements. Hijun glared at Sia and with sarcasm, trying to compete. Are we? The other two brothers remained silent. Why are you so eager to jump in? To become stronger, one must put in sweat and effort. If you cannot endure this little hardship, you do not deserve to wield the firearm that Eno has given you. Siani retorted without hesitation.

Who says I can't endure it, you pretender? Do not look down on others. He rose in indignation, prompting Machuan to quickly pull him back. You know, I can comprehend the significance of live fire exercises and standing posture training as they are essential in real combat. However, why must we invest so much time learning the disassembly, assembly, and maintenance of firearms? Surely, these mundane tasks Could be entrusted to the logistics team. Eno patiently explained, "You may think that acquiring knowledge about firearms is a feudal endeavor. To be frank, on the battlefield, the most reliable entity is

not your comrades, but the weapon in your hands. Entrusting the maintenance of your lifeline to others is a perilous gamble. Should something go ary, you will find yourself bereft of recourse. Upon grasping the importance of weapon maintenance from Eno's words, Machawuan lowered his head in shame. Eno, aren't you able to conjure a firearm at well? If a gun becomes faulty, simply discard it. Why expend effort on maintenance? Hein maintained a nonchalant demeanor. Eno's expression darkened immediately. Do not foster a mindset of dependency on me. I cannot be at your side at all times. Each firearm

I provide, you must be cherished as you would your own life. Should you Carelessly discard your weapons, I shall no longer offer you any support. Sensing the shift in Eno's attitude, Hiauan quietly closed his mouth. With no disscent among the group, Eno declared that formal training would commence today. Time was of the essence, and Eno was unwilling to linger on this matter. According to the planned schedule, the morning session would focus on the assembly and maintenance of firearms, while the afternoon would be dedicated To stance and live fire exercises. The first step in learning maintenance

was mastering the disassembly of a firearm. Who among you would like to present their sidearm for me to demonstrate? Eno inquired of his classmates. How about starting with my sidearm? Ciani volunteered, drawing her Glock and placing it on the round table. Eno expertly disassembled the slide barrel. Recoil spring assembly slide plate and magazine. His fluid motions left the Onlookers in awe. Wow, Eno, how long have you practiced? Your disassembly technique is astonishingly proficient. Hijaan, who had previously resisted, now felt a twinge of envy at Eno's skill. The structure of a handgun is relatively simple, making

it easier to disassemble. With practice, you all can achieve similar speed, Eno stated as he presented the disassembled firearm parts to everyone, allowing them to better understand the internal structure and Workings of the weapon. However, Machawan interjected. But mastering disassembly does not enhance our shooting skills. What significance does it hold for us? Disassembly training enhances your familiarity with the weapon. When you fully comprehend a firearms internal structure, you will be equipped to troubleshoot and replace any faulty components. Eno elaborated, "The quality of the weapons you provided has been commendable. Thus far, we have not Encountered

any malfunctions." Machuan remarked, "The absence of malfunction does not guarantee that fault will not occur in the future. Even the most superior weaponry may exhibit various failures over time. This is especially true when faced with extreme weather conditions or engaged in complex field operations where exposure to water and sand can significantly increase the malfunction rate. Additionally, impacts, collisions, overheating of the barrel, And misfires can all contribute to the wear of internal components. If such issues are not addressed promptly, the consequences can range from an inability to fire to catastrophic failures such as a blown barrel.

Eno, your words are quite alarming. I hesitate to use a firearm now. Hijjun confessed, a flicker of fear crossing his face. I do not intend to frighten you. In fact, as long as you maintain regular cleaning and upkeep, these issues are generally Avoidable. Eno, could you kindly demonstrate the entire assembly process of the firearm for us? Please do so at a moderate pace, as I might struggle to absorb everything otherwise. Although the Glock pistol comprises relatively few components, for Ciani, who is newly acquainted with firearms, the task of assembling it independently proves to be somewhat

challenging. Very well. I shall proceed slowly. Please observe carefully. Eno picked up the components On the table and reassembled them in sequence. The disassembled Glock, which lay in disarray, was swiftly restored to its original form. Siani imitated Eno's actions, disassembling the assembled firearm once more. Despite encountering minor difficulties during the disassembly, she ultimately succeeded under Eno's guidance. Eno smiled and nodded, recognizing that Siani not only possessed a natural aptitude for shooting, but also demonstrated Remarkable learning capabilities. With merely a single demonstration, she could retain seven or eight parts of the process in her memory. Eno

then proceeded to disassemble the weapons belonging to Machawuan and Hijun. Both possessed the Italian-made Beretta 92F, which while visually distinct from the Glock, shared a similar internal structure. Lastly, Eno tackled Lie Jinley sidearm, the Sig Sauer P226, which also offered no challenges in Disassembly. The three distinct models of pistols were repeatedly disassembled and reassembled by Eno until the students fully comprehended the process. After instructing everyone on the disassembly of firearms, Eno began to demonstrate the proper maintenance and care protocols for the weapons. To become a competent sharpshooter, one must not only possess excellent shooting skills,

but also understand how to maintain and care for the weapon in Hand. A malfunction during combat can at any moment exact the ultimate price one's life. Whether dealing with rifles, handguns, shotguns, or submachine guns, disassembly is essential for thorough cleaning and maintenance. Eno procured a clean soft cloth, a small brush, and some lubricating oil from the supermarket. He began by using the small brush to remove residue such as gunpowder and dust from the inner walls of the barrel. Following this, he Applied some lubricating oil and finished by wiping it clean with the soft cloth. For

metallic components, you first wipe them with an oil cloth and then clean them with a fresh cloth. During the cleaning of grooves, slots, holes, and crevices. A bristle brush may be employed when cleaning spring components, a cloth strip should be threaded through the spring and rotated for thorough cleaning. It is imperative that no corners are left uncleaned During this process. Should any component be found damaged, it must be promptly repaired or replaced. If circumstances permit, it is advisable to conduct maintenance daily to ensure that the likelihood of firearm malfunctions is minimized. Chapter 59. Purchasing a

firearm after demonstrating the maintenance techniques for firearms before his classmates. Ino finally concluded his responsibilities for the time being. The remainder would rely on Their own exploration. Inuo held firm belief in their capacity to learn, confident that with ample practice, they would master all necessary skills. Seizing a moment of leisure while his classmates practiced, Inuo made his way to the restroom. Unexpectedly, upon his return, he encountered three unwelcome figures. The Roton boss Juan and his two towering bodyguards obstructed Inyus path like an immovable wall. What do you want? Inuo shot a glare at The trio,

assuming they were there to cause trouble. To his surprise, Boswan greeted him with a forced smile and a bow, leaving Inuo utterly perplexed. Do not misunderstand, young man. We are not here to trouble you. Boss Juwan's demeanor had transformed from his usual asserbic self to one of unusual humility. Speak quickly. I am quite busy. Despite Boss Juan's subservient attitude, Inuo had little desire to engage with such individuals. Young man, I wish to propose a transaction. A transaction? What could we possibly trade? Though uncertain of Boss Juan's true intentions, Inuo felt an unsettling premonition. Young man,

I have heard that you possess a considerable number of firearms and ammunition. I would like to purchase a gun for self-defense. Inuo let out a cold laugh. You have two formidable bodyguards accompanying you. Do you truly require a firearm from me for protection? Inuo's frigid Demeanor embarrassed Bos Juan. Yet he persisted in his explanation. Young man, that cannot be said. While my bodyguards excel in combat, they cannot contend with the zombies lurking outside. The undead near the supermarket have long been eradicated. As long as you do not recklessly venture out, you are unlikely to encounter

any. Inuo discerned that the request for a firearm was merely a facade. Boss one undoubtedly harbored ulterior motives. Hey kid, why so much Chatter? Our boss's willingness to purchase your gun is a sign of respect. One of Boswan's bodyguards could no longer contain himself and shouted. He produced a bank card from his pocket and unceremoniously thrust it into Inu's hand. Young man, this card contains 100,000 yuan. It should suffice to acquire the handgun at your waist. Boss Juan grinned, gesturing towards Inu's holster. 100,000 for a handgun. What extravagance? Inu mused. A Glock's market price is

hardly 5,000. With a h 100,000, one could procure 20 firearms. Why would boss one offer such a lavish sum? As he lost his mind, Inuo sense that this transaction concealed a sinister motive. A prudent businessman never engages in an profitable ventures. Boss Juan's desperate eagerness to procure a firearm warranted caution. Inuo promptly returned the bank card to Boss Juan. Boss Juan, I fear I cannot withdraw the funds on this card. You Would be better off keeping it for yourself. Eno truly does not covet such trifling amounts of money. Moreover, amid the current chaos, zero yuan

purchases have become the prevailing trend. Who would desire a pile of worthless paper? Observing that Eno remained unmoved, Mr. One hastily implored, "Please, young man, don't leave just yet. If you're dissatisfied, how about exchanging it for my watch? What do you think?" With that, he Removed the exquisite time piece from his wrist. Though Eno could not discern its brand, its appearance and materials clearly indicated a considerable value. Huh, young man, you are indeed in for a windfall. That watch belongs to our boss, a genuine Rolex. On the black market, it could fetch upwards of a

million. One of the bodyguards behind Mr. 1 exaggeratedly chimed in. It was evident that this group was exceedingly eager for a firearm, and as their offers Grew increasingly absurd. Eno found it hard to refuse. Yet, considering Mr. 1's character, he shook his head in disapproval. Mr. Juan, please. I am merely a high school student. I have no need for such a sophisticated watch. Then name your price. Mr. W insisted. Despite presenting his most valuable possession, Eno remained reluctant to make an exchange, leaving Mr. One utterly exasperated. No matter how high your offer, I will not

sell you the gun. Eno replied with unwavering determination. You little brat, don't push your luck. Our boss is humbling himself to plead with you. Yet, you show him no respect. One of the bodyguards finally lost his temper and swung a fist towards Eno's face. However, his punch was abruptly halted midair. Eno had drawn his handgun from his waist. The muzzle aimed squarely at the bodyguard. Realizing the precarious situation, Mr. Juan immediately interjected. Young man, Let us discuss this rationally. There is no need for violence. Mr. Juan, it was your man who initiated the aggression. I

have shown you enough lenience by not rendering him a unic. Eno retorted. Mr. Juan, visibly embarrassed, nodded in agreement. Yes, yes, it is my failure to manage my subordinates. Yao apologized to the young man at once. The once arrogant bodyguard, now completely subdued, lowered his head and muttered an apology. I'm sorry, my friend. I Acted impulsively without considering the consequences. If you could find it in your heart to lower your weapon, though Eno shifted the gun's aim, he did not relinquish it. Humph, even within seven steps, my gun is swifter than your fist. Do not

entertain any further thoughts about me or you shall bear the consequences. Humiliated, the bodyguard s face flushed with anger. Although a confrontation was averted, the prospect of a transaction had been irrevocably Dashed. Yet Mr. Juan, still unwilling to concede, pursued Eno, declaring, "Young man, I truly failed to comprehend why you harbor such profound prejudice against us. As far as I know, you have provided Officer Fawn with a firearm as well as her two aids. I am offering a high price yet you refuse to sell to me. My distrust of you is ample reason. Eno replied

coolly. Mister one forced to chuckle, his expression one of helplessness. Young man, you are still Too naive. In this world, money is the most trustworthy entity. Having engaged in business for many years, I one Yukai cannot claim to be exceptionally successful. Yet I possess a substantial fortune amounting to several billion. Should fortune smile upon us this time, and we managed to escape and scathe, I hope you will consider joining my company." In response, Inua smiled and remarked, "True to the nature of a boss, you certainly know how to paint an Enticing picture." "Alas, I am

accustomed to freedom and have no desire to live under someone else's roof. If we can safely navigate through this crisis, you shall pursue your own path, and I shall tread mine. It is perhaps best that we do not cross paths again." With that, Enua turned and departed without a backward glance. Observing Enua's retreating figure, one of Boswan's bodyguards whispered, "Boss, are we just going to let this go? This fellow Clearly does not hold you in high regard." One Yodai's expression darkened as he replied, "This individual is armed. We must exercise caution. You two keep an

eye on him, and when the opportunity arises, we shall settle this score." After dismissing Boss Juan, Inua returned to his classmates. Following a morning of disassembling firearms practice, Siani was now capable of independently completing the disassembly and assembly processes. Hijun had also Learned quite quickly, even engaging in a competition with Machaw Yuan to see who could assemble their firearms faster. They laid the disassembled parts on the table and began assembling simultaneously, resulting in Hijajun finishing the task just ahead of Machau. With an empty gun in hand, Hijajun pointed it playfully at Machiuin's head and mockingly

declared, "Give it up, Azu." The outside world is teeming with danger. Upon witnessing this, Enua Swiftly snatched the gun away, admonishing, "Do not aim firearms at your companion's heads. Even if it is unloaded and merely adjust, there is no need to take it lightly." Hijajun dismissed the warning. It's not loaded. So what is the harm? Inua insisted, "Even without bullets, such behavior is unacceptable." Just then, Siani interjected. Hey, it's time for lunch. Save your excess energy for this afternoon's live fire training. Oh, has It already come time for lunch? I'm off. Machauan exclaimed as he

hurly packed his belongings and dashed toward the dining hall. Machauan, don't forget you still owe me a pack of spicy strips. Hijun shouted angrily at Macho Yuans retreating figure. Chapter 60. The underground parking lot. After lunch, Inua took a brief respit before rising to address Hijun and the others, saying, "Shall we head to the rooftop for shooting practice?" Upon hearing This, everyone eagerly agreed to accompany him. However, just as they were about to depart, a figure unexpectedly appeared before Inol. It was Officer Fong. She approached briskly, her expression serious as she inquired. Ina, I heard

you were planning to practice shooting on the rooftop again. Taken aback by Officer Fongs sudden interrogation. Enu felt a mix of surprise and confusion, he furrowed his brow, looking back at Fong Shinong with A hint of bewilderment. Yes, Officer Fong, is there a problem? Fong Shinong sighed and explained, "The soundproofing on the rooftop is inadequate. The noise generated from your shooting will attract nearby zombies. For everyone's safety, I advise against proceeding. Officer Fong, it is not nighttime. The zombies are not as active now, Inua countered. Moreover, during our previous encounter, we had indeed practiced on

the rooftop. Hijun argued. This time Differs significantly. The first floor was already rife with numerous zombies, rendering your decision to fire inconsequential. Furthermore, the rising number of infected individuals compels us to maintain silence lest we attract a more considerable horde. The concerns raised by Fong Shinong are not unfounded. With a sigh of resignation, Inuo remarked, "Does this mean we are left without a training venue?" Fong Shinong shook her head, replying, "Not Necessarily. There is a location that would serve excellently as a shooting range." "What location?" Ino inquired, intrigued. "The underground parking lot of the supermarket,"

Fong Shinong suggested. her proposition illuminating Inuo's expression. The enclosed parking facility with its superior soundproofing and spaciousness is evidently more suitable for marksmanship practice than the rooftop. Officer Fong, your foresight is commendable. Let us Proceed to the underground parking lot at once. Utilizing the freight elevator would grant direct access to the parking area, a convenience surpassing the arduous climb up to the rooftop. Wait a moment, Inuo. Fong Shinong interjected, her tone shifting. Inuo sensed that the situation was perhaps more complex than it seemed. Officer Fong, could you disclose the true state of the parking lot?

If there are zombies present, I shall personally assist in addressing The issue. Fong Shinto mischievously winged. First, accompany me to the monitoring room to assess the situation before making any decisions. Thus, the group followed Fong Shinong to the monitoring room on the second floor. Despite the increasing number of zombies daily, the city's power supply remained stable, allowing the parking lot surveillance cameras to function properly, Fong Shinong tapped a few keys and the cameras began to pivot, Displaying real-time footage across multiple monitors. The expansive parking lot was sparssely occupied by a few sedans, their windows seemingly

shattered. Distinct drag marks marred the floor, indicating recent disturbance. Although no zombies were captured on camera, the scene suggested signs of their presence. Officer Fong, have all entrances and exits to the underground parking lot been secured? Ino scrutinized the screen. The Electronic gate has long been shut. The zombies outside cannot enter, yet it is uncertain about those who were infected during the initial outbreak. Why are there no zombies visible on the cameras? Ciani queried. Her curiosity peaked. There are blind spots in the camera coverage that do not reveal the entirety of the parking area. However,

I suspect that zombies are indeed lurking, hidden in the shadows beyond our view. Goodness, it seems zombies also prefer To play it stealthy. Hijun, a veteran of gaming experiences, remarked. Sensing the precariousness of their potential descent into the unknown. If we venture down carelessly, we may very well fall prey to the zombies lurking in the darkness. Officer Fong, do you desire for us to cleanse the underground parking lot of its zombies, not merely to free up space for use as a shooting range? Eno discerned that Fong Shinongs revelation carried ulterior motives. Fong Shinong nodded in

acknowledgement. Indeed, the underground parking lot serves a significant purpose for us. Should the situation deteriorate further, we must evacuate all survivors within the supermarket, which necessitates the use of transportation. However, parking vehicles outside the commercial area is neither safe nor convenient for the movement of personnel. Officer Fong, you truly put us in a difficult position. Ciani was Evidently reluctant to partake in such a perilous task. Presently, we have sufficient provisions and safety is assured. There is little need to risk so much over a potential threat. Fong Shinto, with a hint of remorse, stated, "I understand

it is somewhat demanding. If you all find it too challenging, practicing on the rooftop is also an option." The gaze of the group ultimately fell upon Eno, for if he too declined. The mission for the Underground parking lot would likely be abandoned. Eno stared at the screen in silence for a moment before speaking. Though it is a formidable challenge, I wish to give it a try. Eno, you truly relish tackling difficulties. You dare to accept such a dangerous task. Ma Xiaawuan expressed admiration giving a thumbs up. Eno if you are willing to go, I shall

accompany you. Hijun volunteered standing beside Eno. Eno do not play the hero. And you Hijjun refrain from Joining in just for the sake of it. Siani attempted to dissuade these two headstrong individuals. Yet Eno remained composed saying the absence of zombies on the cameras indicates their numbers are likely few. I can manage on my own. Uh you are going alone and do not need me. Eno shook his head. I am sufficient alone. Your presence would only hinder my performance. Hinder your performance? How could I possibly be deemed a liability? I, a seasoned professional, Would never

fall victim to those zombies. Hijun protested defiantly. Let it be, Hijun. If your abilities are insufficient, do not impede Eno. Should you inadvertently meet your end, I shall not repay the spicy strips you owe me. Machawan chuckled as he pulled Hijjun closer. How cruel. Even if you perish, you must still burn me the spicy strips for the loss. Fong Shinong turned to Eno. Eno, are you truly fine on your own? Would you like me to accompany you? No. Thank you, Officer Fong. You all should remain in the monitoring room. I will prepare myself first. With

that, Eno turned and departed. Chapter 61. C shooting technique. Before heading to the underground parking lot, Eno made a visit to the dimensional armory. However, this time he was not there to procure weapons, but rather to acquire new combat techniques. Considering the likelihood of engaging in close combat with zombies and the expansive nature of The underground parking lot, which offers scant cover, the previously learned Isoselles triangle shooting technique and Weaver shooting method would prove inadequate in this scenario, making it challenging to effectively hit targets. Thus, the immediate priority is to seek a more suitable close

quarters shooting technique to ensure victory over adversaries. Eno recalled Ant Wong's mention of the C shooting method, a tactical shooting technique designed To enhance a shooter's capabilities in fast-paced, high pressure, and high-risisk combat environments. The full name is center axis relocation. This method is primarily utilized for self-defense and close combat scenarios. The essence of this technique lies in maintaining the firearms center of gravity along the body's central axis during shooting, leveraging the body's natural movements for accurate firing. As the shooter engages, the weapon Follows the body S motion while ensuring precise targeting. This shooting system

was conceived by a veteran from the United States and encompasses shooting stances, grip techniques, loading skills, and tactical aiming. Traditional shooting postures typically require the arms to be fully extended, a disadvantageous position in close quarters combat. In contrast, the C grip positions the arms closer to the body, ensuring that the firearm sights remain Parallel to the line of sight while the upper body rotates swiftly along the central axis. With a reduced body radius while holding the weapon, the shooter can pivot more rapidly. The C shooting method proves particularly effective against threats from various directions. To

effectively implement this shooting technique, three distinct stances must be mastered. The high stance, the extended stance, and the combat stance. Each of these stances is tailored to Address specific circumstances. The high stance represents the fundamental maneuver of the C technique commonly employed to neutralize immediate threats within a distance of 15 m. In this stance, the shooter positions themselves sideways to the target. Keeping the handgun close to the chest and using the support hand to shield the gripping hand. The focus of this posture is to safeguard the weapon. Being in close proximity to the body makes

it less Susceptible to being disarmed. Moreover, with the firearm aligned parallel to the shoulder, simply orienting the shoulder towards the enemy allows for direct fire without the need for precise aiming. This stance facilitates a stable triangular structure between the body and the firearm, enhancing stability during shooting and aiding in recoil control. The second stance, known as the extended stance, allows for relatively accurate shooting while addressing Close-range threats. Characterized by a 30 to 45 degree tilt of the firearm, the right hand grips the weapon while the left eye is used for aiming. With the right eye

focused on observation, this approach enables single eye aiming, facilitating quicker target acquisition while maximizing the field of vision. In the extended stance, the concept of weapon protection is retained and the shooter can swiftly transition grip or redirect the firearm s aim to confront Threats from different angles, significantly enhancing reaction speed. Furthermore, transitioning from the high stance to the extended stance is as simple as raising the firearm to eye level. The third combat stance is specifically designed for reconnaissance and vigilance. The position of the firearm rests between a high stance and an extended stance, allowing for

a clearer view of potential threats ahead while enabling rapid transitions between The two initial stances based on varying circumstances. The C shooting technique emphasizes swift and precise firing. The marksman must be adept at quickly acquiring targets, loading with elacrity, firing accurately, and executing rapid movements to maintain control over the objective. Having established the training objectives, the next step involves summoning a shooting coach to personally demonstrate the techniques. Although the current Shooting instructor, Mr. John Wick, is a master of the C shooting method, in Eno's mind, a more suitable candidate has already emerged. He accessed the

character selection interface for the shooting coach, replacing John Wick's image with that of Leyon. The illustrious Leon Kennedy enjoys even greater renown domestically than John Wick. Being the protagonist of the immensely popular games Resident Evil 2 and 4, domestic players affectionately Refer to him as Lee San Wong, the war god of split heads and the vehicle slayer. Eno's decision to appoint him as his C shooting coach is largely influenced by the film Resident Evil Vendetta. In a memorable scene, Leon and Chris are besieged by zombies from all directions. Armed only with a small handgun, yet

through agile movement and positioning, he manages to carve a path to safety. The manner in which Lyon dispatches the zombies is as theatrical As a dance. Yet, the essence lies in the C shooting technique. Eno believes that if he could master skills akin to Lyon's, eliminating the zombies in the underground parking lot would be well within his capabilities. Upon selecting Lyon, he waited a few moments until the new coach's character model finally materialized. A handsome, fair-skinned man with a center-parted hairstyle emerged from the shadows. Good day, Mr. Administrator. How may I assist you? Leon greeted

Eno with his slightly magnetic voice. Indeed, it was Leyon. And the character's design was so lielike that one could hardly discern it as a virtual representation, leaving Eno silently impressed. "Mr. Leyon, I am about to go eliminate some zombies and would like to first learn the C shooting technique in which you excel," Eno stated. At your service, Leon replied, drawing his handgun from its holster and beginning to instruct Eno on the correct Grip. Despite Eno's already commendable shooting foundation, the C shooting method diverged significantly from his previous training, necessitating a fresh start. He began with

the most fundamental grip, gradually developing muscle memory before progressing to practicing turning and movement habits. After three arduous months of relentless training, Eno finally mastered the three stances of C shooting. However, this level of proficiency was evidently Insufficient. Leon had integrated numerous techniques from mixed martial arts into the foundation of C shooting. In the realm of martial arts, such as the leg techniques of Taekwondo, the elbow strikes and knee thrusts of Mu Thai, and the shoulder shves of Biquin. A remarkable synergy arises when shooting skills are harmoniously integrated with combat techniques. This fusion empowers one

to escape and scathed even when besieged by multiple Adversaries. However, mastering these combat techniques is not an endeavor that can be accomplished within a mere few days. Eno has yet to undergo systematic combat training and thus requires Lyon's extensive guidance and investment of time. Fortunately, the Dimensional Armory operates outside the constraints of time. Regardless of how long Eno practices within its confines, the flow of time in the outside world remains unaffected. After diligently Training alongside Lyon for over half a year, Eno has finally made notable progress in his comprehensive combat skills. Following a lengthy and

arduous training regimen, he has reached the pivotal stage of simulated combat. Only by successfully navigating this critical test can Eno truly claim mastery of C shooting techniques. Given the high requirements for the training environment, it must be conducted within a specialized shooting range equipped With the necessary conditions. To this end, Eno has adeptly utilized the unique privileges bestowed upon him as an administrator to unlock a simulation training facility meticulously designed for C shooting practices. This exceptional training arena is a far cry from traditional shooting ranges. Upon entering, one is immediately struck by the array of

targets strategically positioned around the trainee. Viewed from above, these targets form a Tightlyk knit circular formation. When the trainee stands at the center of the circle, activating the training mode causes lielike humanoid targets to converge towards the center like a rising tide. In such a realistic scenario, Eno must accurately shoot the targets in the head to completely halt their movements. Merely hitting the torso results in a brief pause before they swiftly resume their advance. This design is evidently aimed at recreating The intense atmosphere of facing multiple asalants, thereby enhancing the trainees ability to respond to

complex combat situations and improve reaction times. The simulated training is categorized into four levels of difficulty, beginner, intermediate, advanced, and hellish. At the beginner level for humanoid targets will approach Eno from four distinct directions. He must successfully shoot them before they reach him within a time frame of 45 Seconds. Should he opt for the intermediate level, the number of moving targets increases to six. The advanced level features eight targets, while the hellish difficulty escalates the count to a staggering 10. Engaging 10 targets simultaneously is nearly at the threshold of human reaction capabilities. If Eno can

conquer all levels of difficulty, he will stand unafraid, even in the face of a zombie onslaught. After tirelessly practicing For over 2 months, Eno has finally managed to barely complete the hellish difficulty. Consequently, his C shooting training course has come to a close and he is now emboldened to take on the challenges of the underground parking lot. However, just as he prepares to depart from the dimensional armory, his shooting instructor Leon recommends that he dawn a set of police stabres resistant gear as a precautionary measure. Zombies, after all, are unlike Humans. They harbor no trace

of fear towards an individual wielding a firearm. The slightest scratch or bite from a zombie, regardless of the body part, can potentially result in the transmission of a fatal virus. The defensive capabilities of ordinary clothing are pathetically limited. A zombie driven by sheer brute strength can effortlessly tear through it. However, dawning a policegrade stabresistant vest significantly Enhances one's protection, making it considerably more difficult for a zombie to pierce or bite through, thereby greatly diminishing the risk of viral infection. Is the stab resistant vest truly as effective as you claim? Eno, an avid player of shooting

games? Was only familiar with the concept of bulletproof vests, but had little knowledge regarding stab resistant gear. In truth, these vests are constructed from ultra high strength fabric fibers. While they Cannot withstand bullets, they are adept at fending off attacks from knives, sharp objects, or blunt instruments. Once you don it, you may even test it with a sharp tool, Leon suggested. Although Eno possessed unwavering confidence in his shooting skills, he understood that unforeseen circumstances could arise during close encounters with zombies, an additional layer of protection equates to an added measure of security. Thus, at Leyon's

behest, Eno made his way to the equipment storage where he discovered a policegrade stabresistant vest produced by Titan Tactical. Among the array of protective gear, this meticulously crafted vest offered comprehensive 360° protection. The fabric was not only resilient and durable, but it also boasted numerous special features such as fire resistance, corrosion resistance, and stab protection. The collar could be raised to shield the Neck, and the half armor on the shoulders was designed with a biomimetic hexagonal structure, effectively absorbing impacts from blunt objects and blades. Highdensity nylon armor protected the joints at the elbows, forearms, shins,

and knees, providing a degree of cushioning while maintaining the wearer's agility. Eno picked up an entrenching tool and thrust it toward himself. The stabres resistant vest flawlessly thwarted the intrusion of the Tool, causing him to feel no pain whatsoever. Surely, the claws and teeth of a zombie could not exceed the strength of that entrenching tool. After dawning the police grade stabresistant vest, Eno couldn't help but admire his reflection in the mirror. Apart from the area above his neck, he was well protected all over. Haha, with this gear, I fear no zombies. Eno felt as if

he were the legendary warrior Lubu, capable of entering a horde of zombies And unleashing his prowess. He activated his spatial bracelet and returned to the realm of reality. As Eno swaggered into view before the crowd, his transformed appearance instantly became the focal point of attention. "Wo, Eno, where did you acquire such gear? You look like a stormtrooper!" exclaimed Hijun, unable to contain his astonishment. "What stormtrooper? You ignorant fool!" Eno rolled his eyes in frustration. The outfit was clearly an orange ensemble Designed for battling zombies. Yet, Hijia Jun misidentified it. Eno, is that a police riot

gear you are wearing? It seems you not only conjure firearms, but can also procure police protective gear. You truly have your fingers in every pie. Fong Shinong recognized Eno's attire at a glance. He Officer Fong indeed possesses keen insight, Eno replied with a smile. Eno, no wonder you dared to venture alone into the underground parking lot. It must be the Confidence bestowed upon you by that riot gear. Machauan remarked enviously, gazing at Eno. If only he could dawn such protective attire, even wielding merely a stick, he would dare to confront the zombies, let alone with

a firearm. Eno, although you are thoroughly prepared, do not let your guard down, Fong Shinon cautioned. I understand, Officer Fong. I would never jest with my own life, Eno assured, securing his weapons and ammunition Before turning towards the elevator. Noticing that Eno only carried two handguns, Siani hurly caught up to remind him, "Eno, aren't you bringing the shotgun?" Eno chuckled and shook his head. "The handgun suffice. The shotgun is too cumbersome for convenience." Chapter 63. Clearing the underground garage, having pressed the elevator button. Eno, fully armed, descended to the basement level. As the doors opened,

a wave of putrid odor assaulted him. Instinctively, he covered his nose. What a foul stench. It seems there are quite a number of zombies. The stagnant air in the enclosed parking garage rendered the noxious smell emitted by the zombies nearly unbearable. "I should have worn a gas mask," Eno thought, holding his breath as he cautiously exited the elevator. The dimly lit garage offered limited visibility, even with keenly focused eyes. It was challenging to discern anything beyond 10 paces ahead. With weapons drawn, Eno advanced forward, adopting a highly alert posture. After approximately half a minute, something

stirred in the shadowy corner. A zombie. Eno swiftly adjusted his aim into a more extended position. Zombies do not rely on sight to locate their prey. The mere scent of a living human sends them lunging forward with ravenous intent. Without hesitation, Eno squeezed the trigger. Bang! Bang! Two shots rang out, striking a portly Zombie, which collapsed instantly. The bullets had created two gaping holes in its head with blood oozing from the wounds, staining its white eyes crimson. Although he successfully eliminated the ambushing zombie, the gunfire reverberated through the garage, awakening more hidden foes lurking in

the darkness ark. A multitude of zombies howled as they converge from all directions. Remaining calm, Eno stood his ground, first firing four Consecutive shots to dispatch two zombies directly ahead. Then with lightning speed, he pivoted to his right and unleashed several more rounds. Finally, he turned partially around, continuing to fire at targets behind him. In less than 4 seconds, Eno had fired a barrage of over 10 shots in eight distinct directions. Each round found its mark as the advancing zombies fell, each succumbing to his precise aim. This scene bore an uncanny Resemblance to the previous

simulated training sessions where the targets were merely dummies. But now they had transformed into living, breathing zombies. In the blink of an eye, the magazine was emptied and the headshot victims lay sprawled across the ground. Eno deafly ejected the spent magazine and retrieved a new one from his tactical belt, swiftly inserting it into the chamber. However, during this moment of reloading, a zombie suddenly lunged At him. With the magazine just replaced, Eno had no time to aim. Instead, he quickly adjusted his grip and elevated his firearm, pressing it against the creature's chest and firing twice.

The bullets shattered its ribs, exiting through the chest. Although it did not strike the head, the tremendous force delivered a substantial recoil. The wounded zombie staggered backward, providing Eno with the opportunity to create distance while he raised his Weapon and shot it in the chin. The bullet pulverized its jawbone, sending a cascade of teeth flying, leaving only a fragment of its tongue quivering. Eno stepped forward, placing the muzzle directly against the zombie's forehead and fired once more, ensuring its demise. Just as he dealt with this immediate threat, another zombie surged from the side, seizing Eno's

right arm. Unable to pivot the gun due to the grip on his arm and finding it arduous to Break free given the creature's strength, Eno decided to lift his arm and forcefully elbow the zombie in the nose. With a sharp crack, the cartilage of the zombiey's nose shattered under the impact, causing its upper body to lean back, loosening its grip slightly, seizing the moment, Eno thrust the gun into the zombiey's mouth and pulled the trigger. The bullet shot through its mouth, exiting through the back of its skull, leaving a gaping hole the size of A

tennis ball. The zombie collapsed limply and Eno finally extricated himself from its grasp. Before he could regain his footing, another zombie pounced from behind, its claws landing on his shoulder. Unable to turn, Eno faced imminent danger as the creature threatened to bite his neck. In a split second, he crouched low and delivered a sweeping kick to the zombie's ankle. The loss of balance sent the zombie crashing to the ground, and Eno quickly pressed His knee against its neck while positioning the gun at its temple. With a resounding crack, the zombie skull shattered like a broken

vase, splintering into numerous fragments, mingled with thick, viscous blood that splattered everywhere. The horrifying roars finally subsided, and within a mere 3 minutes, Eno had eradicated all the zombies in the underground garage. The entire confrontation was meticulously captured by the Surveillance cameras, and upon witnessing Eno's extraordinary prowess, those in the monitoring room, including Fong Shinong and Hijun, were left utterly astonished. Goodness, is this not the legendary art of gunfu? When did Ino become so formidable? Hija Juns eyes shimmerred with disbelief. Previously, he only knew of Inos exceptional shooting skills. Yet, he was astonished to discover

that his martial arts prowess was equally astounding. The Ferocious elbow strikes and graceful sweeping kicks were not skills one could master without years of rigorous training. Indeed, with such remarkable abilities, it would be a shame if Ino did not venture into action films. Machawian couldn't help but exclaim, "Is this not a wonderful development?" The more formidable Ino becomes, the greater our chances of survival. Ciani felt fortunate to have such a remarkable teammate at her side. Under Ino's Efficient onslaught, the once desolate underground parking lot was now devoid of any traces of zombies. However, the meticulous

Ino conducted a thorough inspection of the entire garage, ensuring that no zombies remained before taking the elevator back to the second floor of the supermarket. The group awaiting him, led by Fong Shinong, gazed at him as if welcoming a returning deity, their eyes filled with curiosity and admiration. "Well done, Ino." You Single-handedly dispatched so many zombies. "I dare say even Yin Shuang Ying would find it hard to compete," Machawayuan remarked, patting Ino on the shoulder with a smile of praise. "Ino, your clothes are covered in blood. You aren't hurt, are you?" Siani inquired cautiously. Ino

shook his head, assuring her. Don't worry, I'm fine. This blood is from the zombies. I'll take these off and wash them shortly. Ino, you are truly impressive. That intricate Gunfighting technique. Who did you learn it from? Hija Jun asked, moving closer, his face a light with admiration. That is not merely gunfighting. It is a specialized close quarters combat shooting system known as CR Ino explained. C? It sounds quite cool with such remarkable skills. Why didn't you teach us back then? Hija Jun envisioned a day when he too could dispatch zombies with the same flare as

Ino. Ino rolled his eyes, replying. Don't think about Running before you've even learned to walk. The C shooting method is complex. Without diligent practice over several years, you won't grasp it. What? Years of learning? When did you even acquire that skill? You seem to have the same school schedule as I do. Where did you find the time for such nonsense? Hija Jun suddenly felt that fate was rather unfair. At the same age of 18, why was Ino so extraordinary while he felt so unremarkable? Faced with Hija Juns Question, Ino was at a loss for words.

He certainly couldn't divulge that these skills were learned from Lyon. Observing Ino's hesitance to reveal the truth, Fong Shinong interjected. Ino, while you often indulge in personal heroism, I must express gratitude on behalf of everyone. Ino displayed an air of nonchulence, clearly viewing the battle as mere training, unconcerned about the inherent risks. Oh, Officer Fong, it's just a trivial matter. Since The parking garage is free of zombies, shall we proceed to practice in the parking lot? You are quite the eager one. Very well. I will keep watch upstairs. You may practice without worry. Chapter 64.

Radio broadcast. Eno changed into a clean set of clothes and then led everyone to the underground parking lot. They first dragged the bodies outside the supermarket to be cremated and subsequently cleaned the parking area, finally spraying air Freshener to eliminate the unpleasant odors. Once the space was tidied up, Eno guided everyone in setting up a shooting range for training. The underground garage was expansive, approximately 1/3 larger than the supermarket above. There was ample usable space, although several severely damaged cars were parked in the center of the area. These vehicles either had their windshields shattered by

zombies or had doors that were badly deformed, even if they were drivable. Those seated inside would certainly feel no sense of security. Eno found these vehicles to be quite obstructive and decided it would be best to move them all to clear space for training. Thus, everyone worked together to push the damaged cars to a corner against the western wall. Eno then located a relatively bright area to serve as the shooting training ground. He took a measuring tape and marked several lines on the wall indicating various Distances. With these markings, everyone could stand at their preferred

distances for targeted shooting practice. Once the area was set up, they still needed some targets for shooting. Eno had to request teacher Donna and the other students to assist in creating several dozen human-shaped paper targets. They cut up all the old cardboard stored in the warehouse into the shapes Eno specified for the targets. Although the craftsmanship was somewhat rudimentary, It adequately met the training requirements. Subsequently, Eno and the others affixed these targets to the walls and a makeshift shooting range was finally completed. With a proper training facility established, the enthusiasm for practice among everyone naturally

surged. Eno even spared no expense, retrieving a substantial number of tracer rounds from the dimensional armory for everyone to use. Compared to ordinary bullets, tracer rounds had a Distinct advantage. They clearly displayed the trajectory of the bullet in flight, allowing shooters to observe the point of impact and adjust their aim to improve the accuracy of subsequent shots. Eno fired several tracer rounds in front of everyone. Normally, supersonic bullets are invisible to the naked eye, but with the tracer rounds, the ballistic path became vividly apparent. Hija Jun couldn't te help but express his curiosity. So, this

is the Fabled tracer round. It felt like a visual effect had been added. It was his first time witnessing bullets exit the barrel with colorful trails. Indeed, tracer rounds were more effective in dark environments, but such ammunition was only suitable for training. Why not just use tracer rounds to shoot zombies from now on? Machauan couldn't resist suggesting tracer rounds can easily ignite fires. They might be acceptable in open areas, but not in a supermarket. There are too many flammable materials here. We could end up igniting the entire supermarket, Eno explained. Enough chatting. Let us get

back to practicing. Siani drew her sidearm, eagerly commencing her shooting practice. As the intensity of training escalated, the daily consumption of ammunition surged dramatically, skyrocketing from 3 to 400 rounds to an astonishing 6 to 800 were it not for Inuo's personal arsenal. The expenditure On such ammunition alone would have been sufficient to bankrupt him. Haha, Inuo, the tracer rounds are exhilarating. It feels akin to wielding a laser gun. He Judge Jun gradually grew fond of the daily training routine, finding shooting far more pleasurable than solving problems. Of course, it's enjoyable. Each shot you fire costs

real money, Inu replied with a rice smile. The price of tracer rounds far exceeded that of standard ammunition. Even the affluent Forces of the United States would hesitate to utilize tracer rounds for routine shooting practice. In just 3 days of intensive shooting training, the four students collectively fired tens of thousands of rounds. Indeed, it is often said that sharpshooters are nurtured by ammunition. The more one shoots, the quicker one gains experience. Moreover, with a professional coach at their side, Hijajun and his peers had their incorrect shooting postures and habits Corrected in real time under Inuo's

direct guidance. Their shooting skills experienced a qualitative leap. They no longer flinched at the flash and bang of gunfire and had learned how to manage the recoil effectively. If they continued to practice at this rate, Inua was confident that it would not be long before they emerged as competent marksmen. Due to the late training sessions, Miss Donna, who handled logistics, had to wait until training Concluded to prepare dinner for Inuo and his group. Tonight's main course was fried pork cutlets accompanied by curry rice, and Inyo savored every bite. Shortly after dinner, Hija Jun and Siai

unexpectedly approached him with a request to extend their practice. Inuo, give us 200 more rounds. We want to continue shooting. Have you two become addicted? Do you not value my ammunition? Inu replied, amused. It's still early and I can't sleep, So I might as well practice a bit longer, Siani rationalized to herself. Hijuns excuse was more straightforward. I'm too full and need to digest. Inuo observed them both, sensing that the situation was not as simple as it appeared. Previously, they had deemed my training plan too rigorous, leaving them no leisure time. "How now had their

attitude shifted so abruptly? I didn't realize it would be this enjoyable, Hijun said with a cheeky Grin. Inuo suddenly understood. Their desire to extend practice was a facade. What they truly sought was a wager against one another. Hija Jun and Siani had always regarded each other with disdain and wished to settle their differences at the shooting range. As for the stakes, that remained a mystery. I'll give each of you 50 rounds. Once you're done, it's off to bed. Don't let it interfere with tomorrow's training. The two elated with the ammunition Inuo Provided turned and departed.

Watching their retreating figures, Inuo couldn't te help but shake his head and sigh. Although there were no zombies to battle recently, the rate of ammunition consumption had multiplied several times over. Each time I visit the dimensional armory, I find myself either retrieving pistol ammunition or submachine gun rounds, feeling as though I am becoming their mere weapons transporter. Just as I had seen off Hi, Jia Jun and Siani, Chinshia hurriedly approached, cradling a radio in her arms. Eno, I have splendid news. I have finally received a broadcast signal from the government. Is that true? Have you

heard any significant updates? Eno inquired eagerly, filled with excitement due to communication disruptions. They had been cut off from the outside world for nearly a week, and he was utterly ignorant of the circumstances beyond their abode. Don't rush. I have only Just received it myself. Chen Shia placed the radio on the table before Eno, propping up the antenna, and began to slowly adjust the tuning knob. The radio emitted a cacophony of static, but soon fragmented announcements emerged. Attention everyone, please note the following. The signal was so poor that it was nearly impossible to discern the

content. Although the announcer's voice was audible, the sentences remained incomplete. Perhaps the signal is better On the rooftop. Let us go there and see if we can hear it more clearly. Chapter 65. Official news. The two of them took the radio and ascended to the rooftop where the announcer's voice became significantly clearer. Attention citizens, we now bring you the latest announcement from the Ching Chong Emergency Command Center. TheQing Ching Emergency Command Center. This was the first time ENO had heard of such an organization. It must have been Established as a temporary official body following the

outbreak of the epidemic. It has been preliminarily determined that our city has suffered a large-scale bioweapon attack. The source of the bioweapon remains unclear, but it is highly infectious. The behavioral characteristics of most infected individuals closely resemble those of zombies depicted in films. They exhibit extreme aggression and will indiscriminately bite and harm those Around them. Individuals bitten typically undergo bodily mutations within 24 hours, becoming new carriers of the infection. Upon hearing this, Eno furrowed his brow. It was evident that the government had classified this epidemic as a bioweapon attack. This indicated that the disaster was

entirely man-made. The masterminds behind this could potentially be hostile foreign forces or an international terrorist organization. Otherwise, the virus would Not have erupted so abruptly without any prior indication. If the government fails to contain the virus's spread promptly, it is only a matter of time before it extends nationwide or even globally. The virus primarily transmits through the bodily fluids and blood of the infected, though other unknown transmission methods cannot be ruled out. Citizens who discover companions who have been bitten or scratched by an infected individual should isolate or Distance themselves from them as soon as

possible. Next, the broadcast detailed several notable characteristics of the infected. Surviving citizens should respond flexibly according to their specific circumstances and remain steadfast while awaiting rescue. Shunia retrieved a notebook and pen, swiftly jotting down the content of the broadcast. The official summary undoubtedly contained many valuable insights worthy of reference which might Prove useful in the future. The broadcast continued, "Given the current circumstances, the infected typically lack intelligence. They do not wield weapons or tools, nor can they open doors or ascend stairs. If one can judiciously exploit the advantages of the terrain, it may significantly assist

in evading the pursuit of zombies. Moreover, the visual faculties of the infected exhibit considerable degradation. They are incapable of Discerning objects beyond 2 meters as long as one refrains from generating excessive noise. It is quite feasible to maneuver behind them undetected. However, despite their impaired vision, their oldactory senses have been marketkedly enhanced, particularly in detecting sense of a sanguin nature, allowing them to perceive odors from a kilometer away should you find yourself smeared with blood or in possession of fresh meat. It is imperative to cleanse Or dispose of such items promptly to avoid drawing their

attention. In addition to their sense of smell, the auditory capabilities of the infected have also seen some improvement. Sounds that are scarcely discernible to the human ear can be easily identified by them. Therefore, I implore all surviving citizens to maintain silence in their hiding places, especially after dusk. Shia diligently recorded this vital information, ensuring that she would Know how to navigate encounters with zombies in the future. After detailing the characteristics of the zombies, the broadcaster proceeded to describe their behavioral patterns. It has been observed that the infected exhibit a tendency to emerge at night. During

daylight hours, their activities diminish significantly as they tend to conceal themselves in shaded areas away from sunlight. They will only initiate an attack if someone passes nearby. However, with the onset of night, the infected become remarkably active, roaming in packs and actively seeking prey. Thus, it is advised that all surviving citizens refrain from venturing outdoors at night, securing their doors and windows and maintaining a state of quietude. Following the discussion of the zombies traits and habits, the broadcaster began to inform the public about methods of evading the infected as well as their Vulnerabilities, the strength,

endurance, and explosive power of the infected far exceed that of an ordinary person. They are impervious to pain and devoid of fear. Thus, when confronted with them, it is advisable to flee or seek refuge immediately. Should a direct confrontation be unavoidable, it is prudent not to engage in hand-to-hand combat, but to employ weapons or traps instead. Based on the intelligence currently available, the sole weakness Of the infected lies in their heads. Only by destroying their brains can one effectively incapacitate them. The broadcaster tirelessly outlined strategies for survivors to cope with the infected yet remain silent

regarding military movements and specific rescue plans. Upon hearing this, Eno couldn't t help but let out a disappointed sigh. In the wake of such a dire catastrophe, it was inconceivable that the military would remain inactive. Yet, why had the Broadcast not disclosed any information concerning military actions? It is worth noting that in recent days, military transport aircraft had frequently traversed the skies aboveQing City. Yet, up until now, Eno had not encountered a single armed soldier, which struck her as rather suspicious. "Eno, why the sigh?" Shinshia inquired, noticing Eno's troubled expression. Eno replied with a ry

smile. "I had thought that once the military intervened, Matters would swiftly come to a resolution. It now appears that I have underestimated the situation. You know, you seem rather pessimistic. I too wish my instincts were incorrect. However, the content mentioned in the broadcast solely pertains to methods for survivors to save themselves with no reference to any military rescue plans, which leaves me with an unsettling premonition. Eno, do not be hasty. Let us listen a little longer. for the broadcast has yet to Conclude. I believe that even if the military does not venture into the city

to rescue individuals, the government would not so readily abandon the survivors within. Still, I hope I am merely overthinking this." Eno patiently continued to listen as the announcer shared an abundance of encouraging remarks. Finally, towards the end, they divulged some military information. Due to varying degrees of destruction to transportation networks, railways, and Port facilities across different regions, the damage is severe. Rescue personnel and supplies are unable to arrive in a timely manner. After deliberation, the military district leadership has resolved to provide citizens with maximum support via air transport. They will only airdrop supplies without rescuing

us from the city, confirming my fears that this is indeed preparation for a lockdown. ENO has already foreseen the military's next Course of action to prevent the virus from further spreading to surrounding counties, towns, and even across the nation. It is likely that the higher authorities will issue the most stringent lockdown orders. If we are confined within the city, our living conditions will undoubtedly become increasingly challenging. The first batch of aid supplies will be dropped within 3 days, primarily consisting of light weapons, ammunition, compressed Biscuits, and emergency medical supplies. At that time, we will determine

the approximate locations of survivors through mobile network positioning, aerial reconnaissance, and satellite searches, subsequently airdropping a batch of emergency supplies. I hope this will assist everyone in overcoming the immediate difficulties. Once the announcer concluded these remarks, the broadcast abruptly ceased. It seems that the Official radio station is not very stable either. Eno, what shall we do next? Chinshia turned off the radio, her face etched with anxiety as she gazed at Eno. I am uncertain about our next steps. If the government is truly resolved to entirely seal off the city ofQing, we can only remain here

and observe the unfolding events. Fortunately, the supermarket is well stocked with food and water, which should sustain us for at least half a Year. Chia maintained an optimistic outlook, firmly believing in the strength of the nation. Yet, Eno shook her head and sighed, saying, "While food and drink may not be an immediate concern, the issues of water, electricity, and gas might prove difficult to endure for long. We need to prepare contingency plans for potential water and power outages." Upon hearing Eno's words, Shinshia recognized the gravity of the situation. Although a Lack of water and electricity

may not directly threaten lives, it would significantly disrupt daily life leading to a future fraught with hardship. Indeed, without water and electricity, we would be unable to wash clothes or cook. Without sufficient water, bathing becomes impossible. A lack of adequate power supply would jeopardize nighttime lighting, let alone cooking. Chenia, for the time being, do not disclose my speculations to everyone. I will consult Officer Fong to see if she has any viable solutions. Chapter 66. An unexpected call, the two departed from the rooftop with a radio in hand, only to encounter Miss Donna on the third

floor. At last, I found you, Chinshia. Miss Donna exclaimed, her demeanor frantic. Teacher, is there something you need from me? Shinshia replied, her tone slightly hesitant, perhaps due to being caught in the company of Enoch. Miss Donna glanced at Enoch, seemingly Grasping the situation, and her expression shifted to one of awkwardness. I apologize for interrupting you both. Miss Luo has been feeling unwell. Shia, if you have the time, it would be best if you could check on her. Who is Ms. Luo? Enoch inquired curiously. Chun Xio whispered back. Ms. Luo is the pregnant woman I

mentioned earlier. She is already over 8 months along. Since we've been trapped here, she hasn't he had the chance to go To the hospital for a checkup, so she has been experiencing some minor health issues. Why must it be you who cares for the pregnant woman? Wouldn't the older ladies be more suitable? Enoch found it rather perplexing that Chin Shia was summoned for assistance considering she was just a high school student without any experience in childbearing. Because I am the only one here with some medical knowledge, Chin Shia replied proudly, lifting her chin. You know

how to treat Illnesses? Enoch raised her eyebrows in surprise. Although Chinshia excelled academically, the school had never taught her medicine. What made her more qualified than the adults? Don't underestimate me, Enoch. My mother is the head of the emergency department at the people's hospital and I've learned a great deal about first aid from her since I was young. After graduation, I plan to apply to Haka Medical School. That explains your excellent grades. You've inherited your parents remarkable genes. Enoch Shia is quite intelligent. You really need T worry. Just the other day, Ms. Luo faced a

similar situation and it was Shia who helped resolve it. Miss Donna added in support. Seeing Miss Donna so confidently vouched for Chen Shia, Enoch felt a sense of relief. The team certainly needed someone with medical expertise. If a classmate were to get injured in the future, perhaps Chinshia could lend a hand. Teacher, I Absolutely trust your judgment. Chinshia, since Miss Luo needs you so urgently, please go and check on her. All right, Enoch, I will head over now. If I learned anything significant, I will inform you at once. Chenia waved goodbye to Enoch as she

followed Miss Donna. After parting ways with Chen Shia, Enoch made her way to the surveillance room where Fong Shinong was stationed. Little did she know, upon entering, she was met with Fong Shinong S teasing remarks. It's quite late. Instead of spending time with your girlfriend, "What brings you here?" "What girlfriend?" Enoch replied, bewildered. "Oh, what are you afraid to admit it? Just a moment ago, you were sneaking up to the rooftop with that girl sporting a ponytail, sharing sweet nothings." Fong Shinong's face revealed a meaningful mischievous smile. "Officer Fong, are you truly so gossipy as

to monitor me with a camera?" Eno Questioned, somewhat irked. I merely stumbled upon it. Why are you so agitated? Fong Shinongs indifferent demeanor left Eno somewhat speechless. Officer Fong, it's not what you think. Shinshia and I are not in a romantic relationship. Haven't won her over yet. Such a beautiful girl is indeed hard to pursue. Would you like me to impart some wisdom? Officer Fong, I came here to discuss serious matters, not to engage in idol gossip, Eno retorted, somewhat Exasperated. All right, all right, then do share. What serious matters do you wish to discuss?

Noticing Eno's rising anger, Fong Shinong reluctantly set aside her teasing expression. Eno then relayed the news he had heard from the radio to Officer Fong in detail. Upon hearing it, Fong Shinong s brow furrowed and her expression grew increasingly grave. Officer Fong, "If the military were to seal off the entire city, preventing any ingress or egress, What do you think we should do in the future?" After a moment of silence, Fong Shinong replied, "If the situation unfolds as you suggest, we must stockpile some gasoline and diesel in advance. What do we need fuel for to

generate electricity?" Fong Shinong nodded, saying, "Indeed, there is a gasoline and diesel generator in the supermarket's power distribution room. Should the city's electricity be interrupted? We could use gasoline or Diesel for power generation, but where would we procure the fuel? There is plenty of fuel in the fuel tanks of cars by the roadside and there is a gas station about a kilometer from the supermarket. We can replenish our fuel there. Fong Shinong believed that the priority should be to stockpile more gasoline for power generation and water. How do we resolve the issue of water? Eno

pressed on. Fong Shinong's face fell as she said, "The water situation is a Bit more complicated. The nearest river is at least 20 km away. Making a round trip is both dangerous and troublesome. If all else fails, we will have to rely on collecting rainwater to get by. The thought of potentially having to depend on rainwater for sustenance darkened Enos expression. Officer Fong, have you considered reaching out to the government? If we could obtain external support, our lives might be a bit more comfortable. Fong Shinong smiled Riley. What you suggest? I have already attempted. The

phone lines are completely down and the internet is cut off. I didn't t bring a walkie-talkie. Otherwise, I could have tried my luck with one since walkie-talkies utilize radio technology. Even if nearby base stations are damaged, communication capabilities would remain unaffected. Upon hearing Officer Fong mention the walkie-talkie, Eno suddenly recalled something. Officer Fong, perhaps I can Help you acquire a walkie-talkie. Really, Eno? If you could procure one, I might be able to get in touch with my colleagues at the police station. Fong Shinong looked at Eno with great anticipation. Since this individual can effortlessly transform

into a weapon, conjuring a walkie-talkie should be a trivial matter. Eno promptly activated the spatial bracelet and entered the dimensional armory. Indeed, he discovered an intact walkie-talkie on The shelf of the equipment repository. However, within this dimensional space, no radio signals could be detected. Eno was uncertain about the functionality of the walkie-talkie and could only test it in the outside world. In the blink of an eye, he returned to reality, now in possession of the walkie-talkie. Officer Fong, can you see if this walkie-talkie works? Wow, I can't believe you actually managed to conjure one. Fong

Shinong exclaimed with a smile as she accepted The gift from Eno, discovering it to be a military-grade device. It was not only waterproof, shockresistant, and moisture proof. But its power also surpassed that of civilian models capable of reaching radio signals up to 2 km away. The indoor signal is poor. Let us head to the rooftop to test it. Another trip to the rooftop? Eno complained, having just come down, barely settling in before needing to climb back up. The two ascended to the rooftop. Fong Shinong Extended the walkie-talkie S antenna, rotating the knob clockwise, and the

indicator light began to flicker green. Shortly after, a crackling sound emerged from the device. Fong Shinong continued to adjust the channels, scanning for any radio signals within a 2 km radius. Finally, a man's voice crackled through the walkie-talkie. Hello, is anyone there? Upon hearing the voice, Fong Shinong immediately pressed the talk button. Received. Received. Who are you? Where are you now? The man on the other end. upon hearing a response exclaimed with heightened emotion. My name is Liawei fan. I'm trapped on the second floor of the Yonging Repair Shop s staff dormatory. Are you a

government rescue team? Can you send someone to save me? Fong Shinong frowned in disappointment. He appeared to be just an ordinary survivor who had managed to hold on against the odds. I'm sorry. We are not a government rescue team like you. We Are merely survivors seeking assistance from the government. Upon grasping Fong Shinonga's predicament, Lia Wae's excitement plummeted. Yet he did not relinquish his will to survive and continued communicating through the walkie-talkie. "Are there others with you? Where are you hiding?" Fong Shinong replied. "There are about 50 of us, all sheltering in the Walmart supermarket."

"What? Over 50 people, and you are in the well stocked Walmart supermarket?" Liao Wayons voice trembled with excitement. "Your situation is far better than mine. I am alone and I have exhausted all food and water. Can you?" Before he could finish, Fong Shinong interrupted him. "I'm very sorry, Mr. Liao. While your situation is dire, we are unable to assist. Realizing that Fong Shinong seemed inclined to end the conversation after all, who would waste time on someone near death? Liawei Fan quickly added, "Please don't hang up. If You can come to rescue me, I will do

anything you ask." Beside them, Eno could not help but interject. Officer Fong, please do not rush to hang up the phone. Inquire about his profession. Fong Shinong patiently continued. Mr. Liao, what is your line of work? I am an automotive mechanic. I can repair both large trucks and small cars, he replied. Fong Shinong responded with a rice smile. I'm afraid we do not require the services of a mechanic at this moment, Nor do we intend to leave this supermarket. We cannot risk the lives of our team to save just one individual. Upon hearing this, Liawei

fan became anxious. For days, he had been using the intercom to call for help, yet had received no response. Fong Shinto was his only point of contact. If he could not grasp this last lifeline, his fate would be sealed. Wait, you are also seeking assistance from the government, right? Perhaps I can be of help. Fong Shining Tong scoffed. You are in the same predicament as us, relying on an intercom. How can we contact the government? Liawan explained. Our repair shop has a Land Rover equipped with a satellite phone. If we could obtain that vehicle, we

could call for rescue. Upon hearing about the satellite phone in the Land Rover, Eno quickly exchanged glances with Fong Shinto. However, Fong Shinong remained composed, responding, "How can I trust your words? What if we Rescue you and cannot locate that Land Rover? Or if it lacks a satellite phone altogether? I swear on my integrity, I would never deceive you. That Land Rover belongs to our boss who loves outdoor adventures, hence the satellite phone, Liao assured. Fong Shinong turned to Eno and whispered, "Do you think he is telling the truth?" Eno pondered for a few moments

and replied, "Regardless of its veracity, we must attempt this. The satellite phone is crucial for us. Even If the call goes through, can you guarantee that the government will send troops to rescue us? Fong Shinong hesitated to place all their hopes on a mere satellite phone. But Eno disagreed. Not necessarily. Shinshi's father is a city official. If she can connect with someone in the government, we might catch a favorable ride. Oh, I didn't realize your girlfriend has such an influential father, Ino remarked, looking somewhat embarrassed. I've told You countless times. She is not my girlfriend.

Liawei fan feeling neglected without a response from Fong Shinto anxiously pressed. Hey sir, ma'am, have you reached a decision? Time is of the essence. I assure you I am not deceiving you. Our boss has turned into a zombie and is right outside. If we kill him, we can obtain the car keys and drive away with the Land Rover. Though Eno did not directly converse with Liawei Fan, he could still hear a man's voice on the Other end of the intercom. Fong Shinong brought the intercom closer to her mouth and said, "We need to discuss this

further. We will respond in half an hour. With that, she snapped the intercom shut. Liawei fan felt as if he had fallen into an icy abyss, desparing as he shouted into the intercom. Hey, don't hang up. Damn it. His voice quickly attracted the attention of the zombies outside the door. They began to pound on the dormatory door, causing Liawei fan to hastily close his mouth, afraid to even breathe. Officer Fong, isn't this a bit heartless? Eno reached out to grab the walkie-talkie from Fong Shinongs hand, but she stepped back. I know it seems a bit

unfeilling, but the prerequisite for saving others is to first ensure one's own safety. The Yonging auto repair shop is at least a kilometer away. If you set out on foot to rescue someone, how many zombies will you encounter along the way? Eno fixed His gaze on Fong Shinto. Officer Fong, you seem to be quite familiar with the exact location of the repair shop. As a police officer in this area, I certainly know the situation of every shop in my jurisdiction. Then could you indicate the approximate location of Yonging Auto Repair Shop for me? Fong Shinong

raised her right hand and following her direction, Eno saw a row of two-story buildings. Most of these establishments were car dealerships or repair shops, Making the road quite wide with hardly any cover. Yong Auto Repair Shop is right there. As you can see, there is almost no sheltering structure around the shop. Zombies could surround it from all sides. If you intend to rescue someone, it is highly probable that you would not return. So, standing on the rooftop, one can see it directly. Eno suddenly had a realization, a smile gracing his lips. Officer Fong, perhaps it

is not necessary to go in person. Even from here, I can still rescue him. Fong Shinong, perplexed, looked at Eno. How can you save someone from such a distance? Are you going to fly over? Officer Fong, after spending so much time together, do you still not understand me? I am not Superman. I cannot fly there. Of course, I will use a gun to save him. A gun? One that can shoot over 1,000 m? That would only be Fong Shinong finally grasped Dino's plan. Yes, a sniper rifle. I intend to Use a sniper rifle to rescue

Mr. Liao. Before Fong Shinong could finish her sentence, Eno preemptively revealed his thoughts. Chapter 68. Unlocking the sniper rifle vault, there is no weapon you cannot conjure, is there? Although it was not the first time Fong Shinto had witnessed Eno's tricks, the revelation that he would conjure a sniper rifle left her utterly astonished, her eyes wide with disbelief. Haha, Officer Fong, please do Not speak so directly. It makes me sound like an arms dealer. After saying this, Eno activated his spatial bracelet and once again entered the dimensional armory. This time, his goal was clear, to

unlock the sniper rifle vault and acquire a sniper rifle capable of long-range zombie elimination. Eno approached the large door adorned with a sniper rifle emblem and placed his wristband against it. The door slowly opened, revealing a vast warehouse Filled with an array of sniper rifles. Haha, I had no idea there were so many types of sniper rifles available on the market. Gazing at the room brimming with sniper rifles, Eno couldn't help but feel a surge of emotions. It is worth noting that sniper rifles are frequent visitors in various shooting games and cinematic works. These firearms

possess long range capabilities, immense power, and high precision, ensuring a one-shot kill on distant solitary targets. The Exhilarating sensation of hitting a target with pinpoint accuracy is undeniably intoxicating. However, the drawbacks of a sniper rifle are equally apparent. These firearms are typically cumbersome, making them inconvenient to carry. Their rate of fire is also notably slow. Most sniper rifles are designed in a boltaction configuration, necessitating a manual bolt pull after each shot. Consequently, sniper rifles lack the sustained firepower that Submachine guns or machine guns can provide. With such a plethora of sniper rifles available, which one

should be chosen? During the selection process, Eno encountered many familiar faces. The first to catch his attention was a Barrett sniper rifle prominently displayed in the center of the warehouse. Developed by Barrett Firearms in the 1980s, this large caliber antiaterial sniper rifle has garnered significant attention since its Inception. Today, it is utilized by military and police forces in dozens of countries, primarily for anti-material and explosive disposal purposes. When paired with high energy ammunition, this sniper rifle can even destroy sizable targets such as ground radar stations, trucks, light armored vehicles, and armed helicopters. As the rifle

was not originally designed for human targets, it employs an exceptionally large 12 7 mm caliber round. This large caliber not Only enhances the bullet's penetration capability, but also significantly extends its range. While standard sniper rifles typically have a range of around 1,000 m, some even less, the Barrett boasts an astonishing maximum range of 6 800 m. For dealing with the zombies surrounding the Yonging Vehicle Company, this weapon would certainly be more than sufficient. However, Eno would not opt for such a powerful sniper rifle. A larger caliber correlates with increased Noise. Firing a single shot would

be akin to setting off an explosive, undoubtedly attracting zombies from miles around. Eno's objective is to save lives. Thus, a weapon with moderate power and minimal noise is preferable. His gaze then shifted to another sniper rifle. The second sniper rifle that captured Eno's interest was the domestically produced VSSs silent sniper rifle. In stark contrast to the Barrett, the VSSs represents an entirely Different extreme. The Barrett is large and heavy, measuring 14 m in length and weighing 14 kg. In contrast, the VSSs is compact and lightweight, measuring only 894 mm and weighing a mere 31 kg,

including the scope. The VSSs utilizes subsonic 9x39 mm ammunition. And when equipped with its integral suppressor, the noise generated at the muzzle is almost negligible. Additionally, the VSSs can fire in a semi-automatic mode, providing superior sustained fire Compared to typical sniper rifles. Nevertheless, the VSSs is not without its shortcomings. Primarily designed for covert assassination missions. Its noise reduction comes at the cost of significantly decreased range. The maximum range of the VSSs is only 400 meters, which is even less than many assault rifles. Eno harbored a strong desire to select the VSSs sniper rifle. Yet, its

range proved to be woefully inadequate, falling short of half the Target distance, forcing him to relinquish that option. Subsequently, he set his sights on the formidable AWP sniper rifle manufactured by the renowned Empire. This weapon boasted an impressive range of 1,000 meters. Coupled with exceptional shooting accuracy in the acclaimed shooting game Counter-Strike, the AWP stands as the most powerful firearm. Regardless of whether the adversary is clad in bulletproof armor, a single shot results In instant demise. Mastery of the AWP is a hallmark of true sharpshooters. Regrettably, the weapon's noise was somewhat excessive, and it appeared

incapable of accommodating a suppressor. What Eno sought was a sniper rifle that could exceed a range of 1,000 m while also possessing silencing capabilities. After an extensive search through the sniper rifle arsenal, he finally discovered a suitable option, the Remington 700 sniper rifle. Produced by The esteemed Remington Company. Despite its vintage origins dating back to the 1960s, this rifle holds a distinguished reputation within the sniper rifle lineage. It is widely utilized by law enforcement and military forces and is particularly cherished by amateur hunters. The Remington 700 features a rotating bolt-action mechanism, a centrallylo magazine for

feeding, and the ability to be fitted with various scopes and stocks. Chambered for 7 62 mm Ammunition, it possesses moderate power, and its muzzle can accommodate a suppressor, thereby satisfying all of Eno's requisites. With the weapon selected, the next step was to master the shooting techniques of the sniper rifle. Only by honing his proficiency with the sniper rifle to a level exceeding 80 could he bring this weapon into the real world. Leon Kennedy he realized was no longer suited to serve as his shooting instructor. Eno needed To seek a new mentor. However, whether in gaming

or cinematic portrayals, individuals capable of executing sniper skills with unparalleled finesse are few and far between. Approaching the computer terminal, Eno eventually unearthed a character of considerable legendary stature, Novatera. This alluring female sniper, a celebrated hero from the renowned game Starcraft 2 and Heroes of the Storm, epitomizes the Empire's finest ghost operative. With Her striking visage and impressive physique, Nova excels in stealth and assassination. The number of rebel leaders and Zerg creatures she has dispatched is virtually incalculable. Under her toutelage, the external hordes of zombies would likely find themselves merely awaiting their fate. However, upon

selecting Nova's icon, this legendary ghost operative did not immediately materialize before Eno. Initially, he suspected a malfunction With the terminal. Yet, as he turned, Nova, having disengaged her cloaking mode, appeared before him like a spectre. Ghost operative Nova reporting for duty. She greeted clad in a form-fitting combat suit, her golden locks framing a beaming smile. Caught off guard, Eno was taken aback, exclaiming, "Oh my, it truly is Nova. However, your elusive and troublesome habit truly deserves to be amended. Eno complained while meticulously Scrutinizing the newly appointed shooting instructor. One must admit the character modeling is

becoming increasingly lifelike. Nova's voluuptuous S-shaped silhouette, accompanied by the rebellious smirk gracing her lips, has been rendered with exquisite precision. How may I assist you, commander? Nova's face radiated a playful grin. Miss Nova, please teach me how to use this sniper rifle. Nova glanced at the weapon in Eno's hands. a Hint of disdain crossing her features as she replied. The sniper rifle you possess is rather outdated. If you were to encounter Marines or the Zerg, it might not even qualify to scratch them. It may be a bit outdated, but I am not using it against

the Zerg. Rather, I intend to employ it against zombies. Well, if it's merely for dispatching zombies, it should suffice. Have you ever used a sniper rifle before? Eno shook her head. No, only in games. Then We must commence from the very basics. That's all right. I have plenty of time. Thus, the two proceeded to the shooting range. At some point, Nova had acquired a sniper rifle identical to Eno's. She first demonstrated the conventional operation of the sniper rifle to ENO. The operation of a sniper rifle is entirely distinct from that of a pistol, submachine gun,

or shotgun. The Remington 700 held by ENO is a bolt-action rifle, requiring manual Operation throughout the entire process to chamber a round and eject the spent casing after firing. This entire procedure is relatively cumbersome, resulting in a significantly lower rate of fire compared to semi-automatic or fully automatic firearms. However, in contrast to automatic firearms, the internal ballistics of a bolt-action rifle remain unaffected by the automatic cycling of the bolt, allowing for more stable chamber pressure and thus greater Shooting accuracy than semi-automatic or fully automatic weapons. To this day, the majority of sniper rifles still utilize

a boltaction structure. Nova raised the sniper rifle, aiming at a target 150 m ahead, and pulled the trigger. Bang! With the sound of the gunshot, a clear bullet hole appeared at the center of the target. She swiftly cycled the bolt to eject the empty casing and fired again. The bullet landing perfectly in the bullseye Despite the slower rate of fire of the bolt-action rifle. Nova s cycling of the action was remarkably proficient with no pauses throughout the shooting process. Though a bolt-action rifle, she managed to produce the sensation of a semi-automatic firearm. It was not

until the magazine was completely emptied that she finally ceased firing. Eno observed that Nova had not even looked through the scope while shooting, an impressive feat known as blind shooting. Yet, every Bullet struck within the 10 ring, an extraordinary display of skill akin to cheating. Have you grasped the operational steps of the sniper rifle? Nova shouldered the smoking firearm. Eno nodded. I have indeed understood. The bolt-action sniper rifle involves an additional bolt manipulation, yet its operations remain largely akin to other firearms. Although the procedure may appear somewhat cumbersome, the action itself possesses a certain elegance.

A True man ought to operate the bolt, a sniper rifle devoid of this feature seems to lack a soul. Eno raised the sniper rifle in her hands, mimicking Nova's stance, and fired several rounds. The bolt manipulation was executed with remarkable agility. However, the accuracy of her shots was lamentably dismal. "I can't believe how poor my performance is. This blind shooting is clearly not meant for the average person," she remarked, exasperated. Nova Chuckled. I utilize my psychic perception abilities. Thus, I do not need to rely on the scope. It is entirely normal for ordinary individuals to

be incapable of such feats. The realm of sniping has indeed become highly competitive, even incorporating supernatural abilities. Eno couldn't t help but comment. Now that you have learned how to fire, I shall teach you how to utilize the scope. Nova stated. Eno retorted. Am I blind? Is there Really a need to learn how to use a scope? In her understanding, the sniper rifle scope was merely an advanced telescope. One only needed to bring their eyes close to it. A seemingly straightforward operation that required no further instruction. It is not as simple as you presume. There

is a vast amount of knowledge regarding scopes, Nova replied, detaching the scope from the sniper rifle to elucidate its usage and principles to ENO. Within the scope Of a sniper rifle, numerous reticle lines can be observed, primarily intended for measuring distance. An exceptional sniper comprehends the principles of distance measurement, enabling them to precisely calculate and adjust ballistic parameters to enhance their accuracy. When using a sniper rifle in a game, one merely aligns the crosshair with the target and pulls the trigger. However, real world sniping is far from such simplicity. Factors such As gravity, wind speed,

air resistance, temperature, and humidity all exert varying degrees of influence on a bullet's trajectory. Furthermore, a bullet does not travel in a straight line, but rather follows a gradually descending arc. If one were to rely on gaming experience alone, merely aligning the crosshair with the target would likely result in a miss. As the saying goes, a slight deviation can lead to a significant error to accurately strike An enemy target a kilometer away. One requires not only meticulous calculations and extensive practical experience, but also a touch of luck. In reality, sniper scopes typically possess three adjustment

knobs, left, center, and right. The left knob is employed to adjust the parallax of the scope. To achieve precise aiming, one must first eliminate the optical parallax, essentially setting it to zero, ensuring that the aiming point closely coincides With the point of impact, thus preventing the reticle from deviating from the target. The center and right knobs are used to adjust the vertical and horizontal positioning of the reticle. If a bullet strikes below the target, one must turn the top knob slightly downward. Conversely, if the bullet is affected by lateral winds and lands to the left

or right of the reticle, one can adjust the windage knob located on the side to correct for the Influence of wind. Moreover, a scope cannot be observed as one would with a telescope as it necessitates an approximate distance of 47 cm from the eye. This is due to the recoil experienced during shooting, which can cause the equipment and scope to jolt backward, potentially injuring the eye. After learning to utilize the scope under Nova S guidance, the next step was live fire training with a sniper rifle. Conventional indoor shooting ranges Limited by distance only allow for

targets up to 200 m away which fails to meet the requirements for sniper rifles. Consequently, ENO unlocked a brand new outdoor training facility. This venue simulates a realistic outdoor environment devoid of distance constraints and can be tailored to create extreme weather conditions such as strong winds, rain, snow, and sandstorms. With a dedicated coach and the finest training grounds at his Disposal, Eno believed he would swiftly master all sniper techniques. However, what appeared effortless in the game proved to be exceedingly challenging in reality. Unlike close-range firearms, targeting a distant object requires consideration of numerous factors. Wind

direction, sunlight, and humidity all influence the trajectory of the bullet. Once the shooting distance exceeds 500 m, the difficulty escalates sharply. Striking a target 1,000 m away relies Heavily on fortune. After 3 years of rigorous practice and firing hundreds of thousands of rounds, Eno finally honed his proficiency with the sniper rifle to a level that satisfied him. Now, when tasked with hitting a target at 800 m, his accuracy reached an impressive 97, while at 1,000 m, it stood at 85. Commander, you are now a qualified sniper. There is little more I can teach you. Nova

concluded her instructional duties. If Eno sought further Improvement, he would need to return to the real world and accumulate more combat experience. Thank you for your companionship, Miss Nova. I must return to the real world to fulfill my mission. Eno equipped himself with his sniper rifle along with several boxes of specialized 7 62 mm ammunition and a suppressor. Chapter 70. Please call me the sniper god upon seeing Eno suddenly wield a sniper rifle. Fong Shinong gasped in astonishment. Eno I can't Believe you actually conjured a sniper rifle. Eno replied with a smile. Officer Fong, please

promptly message Mr. Liao. If we delay too long, he may start to have second thoughts. How long has it been? What could he possibly be thinking? For Eno, 3 years had passed, while for Fong Shinong, it felt like merely the blink of an eye. Fong Shinong activated the intercom and tuned it to the same channel as Liawei Fan. Hello, Mr. Liao. Are you still there? Huddled In a corner and nearly in despair, Liawei fan instantly perked upon hearing Fong Shinong s voice on the intercom. Yes, I'm still here. Have you reached an agreement? Fong Shinong

responded. We have reached an agreement and are preparing to rescue you. That is wonderful. Thank you so much. I can't express my gratitude enough. Liao Wei fan exclaimed overwhelmed with emotion. Mr. Liao, please try to remain calm. Eno took over Fong Shinong's walkie-talkie And suddenly spoke. Although we intend to rescue you, we will not come in person. Your survival ultimately relies on your own efforts. What? If you're not coming, how am I supposed to get the boss south car keys and drive away in that Land Rover? Hearing Eno s irresponsible words, Liawei fan was infuriated.

Nearly throwing the walkie-talkie, Eno calmly responded, "We have firearms and can provide you with remote fire support. All you need to do Is lure the zombies to a location where I can see them. What? You actually have guns?" Liawei fan was astonished. His voice altering in pitch. But the Walmart supermarket is at least 1,000 m away from us. With such distance, will your guns even be effective? Rest assured, Mr. Liao, I possess a sniper rifle capable of reaching over 1,000 m. If you follow my instructions, your chances of survival should be significantly increased. Are you

kidding? You even Have a sniper rifle? Are you special police or professional soldiers? You can hit zombies from a kilometer away. Liawei fan felt not only shocked, but also skeptical about Eno's marksmanship. After all, hitting a zombie's head from a thousand me is no simple feat, Eno. Mr. Liao, if you do not believe us, then we truly cannot assist you. You must rely on your own wits. Wait, wait. I believe you. I isnt that enough, Mr. Liao. Since you are Willing to trust us, you must completely follow my commands moving forward. All right, what should

I do? Although uncertain of the veracity of Eno's words, Liawean understood that having hope was better than doing nothing at all. Mr. Liao, could you inform us of your exact location? Eno inquired about which window Liawe fan was hiding behind on the second floor of the car dealership, which had a total of six windows. Um, I am behind the third Window on the second floor of the car dealership. Could you open the window so I can take a look? Okay, I'll open it now. Liwe fan stood up and pulled open the dormatory window to ensure

Eno could see clearly. He picked up a flashlight and signaled towards the supermarket. Eno set up the sniper rifle and quickly located the room where Liawei Fan was hiding through the scope's rangefinder. The distance between them was approximately 1,08 m, well within the Effective range of the sniper rifle. All right, I have identified your hiding spot. I will contact you again tomorrow at noon. Liawi fan anxiously pressed. Hey, why must we wait until noon tomorrow? Can't we act now? Eno explained. It's getting late. The zombies move too swiftly at night. Even with my cover, it

would be difficult for you to escape. The zombies are slower during the day, and the period between noon and 1:00 is the optimal time for Your rescue. I understand. I will hold on for another half a day. You must not let me down, Lia. We fan insisted repeatedly. Understood. We will contact you punctually before noon tomorrow. You should rest well now and conserve your strength. Do not wait until the moment of action arrives and find yourself lacking the strength to flee. After soothing Liao Wons emotions, Inua concluded the call. Fong Shinong gazed at the sniper

rifle in Enuas hands And inquired, "Do you truly have confidence in rescuing that individual tomorrow?" Although unable to guarantee 100% success, Enua confidently estimated the probability to be around 70 to 80%. Even our most skilled sharpshooters in the SWAT team might not strike a target a kilometer away. You seem rather assured of your marksmanship, Fong Shinong remarked, her skepticism evident. After all, the youth had only just turned 18 at such a tender age. Excelling with a handgun was already commendable, leaving little time or energy to practice with the more complex sniper rifle. Officer Fong, let

us await the outcome, Inua replied. Hey, at least try a few shots before you leave. Fong Shinong initially intended for Inua to take a few practice shots, but he had no desire to demonstrate and simply secured the sniper rifle before descending the stairs. The following noon, Inua and Fong Shinong appeared punctually on the Rooftop. Inua found an optimal position for sniping and set up his rifle, subsequently affixing a cylindrical suppressor to the barrel. In truth, a suppressor would not completely muffle the gunfire. It merely aimed to render the sound akin to the noise generated when

opening a shaken soda. Fong Shinto, equipped with binoculars, was tasked with observing the surroundings of Yong Car dealership. The number of infected individuals had been rising in recent Days, resulting in a corresponding increase in the undead on the streets. In Nua, the situation appears dire. The number of zombies seems to have increased by 1/3 since yesterday, she reported. Circumstances are subject to our intervention. Regardless, we must exert our utmost effort. Mr. Liao is depending on us for his rescue. Eno leaned closer to the scope, adjusting the focus while speaking into the walkie-talkie. Mr. Liao, are

you Prepared? A crackling sound emanated from the other end before Liawe fan responded. I am ready. What should I do? First, open the window and ensure that no extraneous objects obstruct my line of sight. Understood. Liawei opened the window and then moved all the furniture to the corners of the room. Through the high-powered scope, Inua finally discerned Liaweon's physique and features. He was clad in a blue work uniform, neither too old nor too young, Standing approximately 1 72 m tall with slightly curly hair and stubble. He resembled a disheveled middle-aged man. Mr. Liao, now open

the door to your dormatory and lure a few zombies inside. Be cautious not to attract too many. Ideally, let them enter one by one. Letting zombies and means certain death for me. Liawean replied, his face a mask of hesitation. Fear not, I shall be here to support you. Gritting his teeth, Liawei Fanan stealed himself and opened The dormatory door. As soon as the door swung open, the zombies lingering in the corridor caught the scent of humanity and instinctively shuffled toward the entrance. Liawei fan, terrified, quickly ducked beneath the window and spoke into the walkie-talkie. "Hey,

the door is open. My life is entirely in your hands now. Rest assured, the sniper is in position. Just keep yourself hidden and refrain from moving around." Eno instructed, pressing the butt of the Rifle firmly against his shoulder, his finger poised on the trigger. The crosshairs of the scope aligned perfectly with the doorway, awaiting the arrival of the undead. Soon, a middle-aged zombie clad in a suit staggered into view at the entrance. With a slight curl of his finger, Eno pulled the trigger. Whoosh! At the moment the bullet exited the chamber, time seemed to stand

still. The suited zombie lurched, teetering backward as a Gaping hole appeared in its chest. The 7 62 mm full power round had penetrated its heart directly. Flesh and shattered bone erupted in a violent spray. As severed blood vessels gushed forth a torrent of crimson. Indeed, this was the power of a sniper rifle. Crouched beneath the window, Liaan trembled in fear. While Fong Shining Tongs face displayed sheer astonishment, hitting a target at a distance of 1,000 m on the first shot was truly impressive. It Appeared that this individual possessed considerable skill. However, despite the successful hit,

Eno felt a twinge of dissatisfaction with his performance. As long as he did not obliterate the zombiey's head, it could rise again. He determined that the crosshairs required further adjustment. The fallen suited zombie struggled momentarily before rising once more. Eno cycled the bolt to eject the spent casing and chambered a second round. Once again, squeezing the Trigger. Whoosh! The second bullet soared through the air, finally striking the zombie squarely in the forehead. The round shattered its skull, splattering its brain matter against the corridor wall like tofu pudding. With the suited zombie dispatched, other undead began

to fill the void. However, Eno had now discerned the wind direction and the patterns of impact, ensuring that he would not miss vital targets again. He repeated his previous actions. Bolt, Chamber, fire. The zombies that appeared in his scope fell one after another, their heads exploding in succession. The ammunition in his sniper rifle was soon depleted. Eno skillfully ejected the empty magazine and replaced it with a new one. Chapter 71. The Land Rover acquired Good Grief. Brother, are you the legendary marksman everyone speaks of? Liawi fan exclaimed, eyes wide as he watched the zombies at

the doorway fall like dominoes, their heads bursting one After another. Finally, no new zombies appeared. The enemies on the second floor had been effectively neutralized. Eno sees the radio nearby and spoke. Mr. Liao, the zombies in the corridor should be mostly eliminated by now. Quickly check among the pile of corpses for your boss's car keys. All right, with Eno providing cover, Liawei fan felt significantly emboldened. He sprang to his feet and dashed to the entrance, rummaging through the heap of bodies. At Last, he uncovered a set of electronic keys from a zombie clad in a

checkered shirt. I found the keys, but there are still many zombies downstairs. How will you cover me as I make my way to the car? Liawei Fan inquired. Eno replied, "Can you open the garage door on the first floor now?" Liawei Finn nodded, saying, "Yes, this set of keys conveniently includes the switch for the garage door." Very well. First, open the gate and then throw a few corpses out of The window. Ah, what purpose does throwing corpses serve? Liawei fan felt utterly perplexed. He could comprehend the need to open the gate as they would soon

need to escape in a Land Rover, but the act of discarding corpses eluded his understanding. Ina explained, "Zombies will consume the bodies of their kind. If you do not dispose of the corpses, you will not divert their attention, making it impossible to safely board the vehicle. I see brother, I never imagined That not only were you skilled with a firearm, but also possess such cleverness. Please refrain from calling you brother. I am much younger than you. Being addressed as brother by a man in his 30s left Enua feeling beused. All right, my good fellow. I

shall do as you say. Liaan first opened the garage gate on the ground floor and then hurled the corpses at the entrance out of the window. The dull thud of the bodies hitting the ground attracted the Attention of numerous zombies. The remaining zombies in the garage detected the scent of blood and began to shuffle towards the entrance. Seizing the opportunity, Liawean sprinted downstairs with the speed of a 100 meter dash, making a beline for the Land Rover. A few zombies caught wind of the living person's scent and redirected their focus towards Liaan. However, it was

noon and the zombies moved with excruciating slowness. By the time they Reacted, Liawei Fan had already reached the Land Rover. He pressed the unlock button, swung the door open, and popped down into the driver's seat. Instantly, he felt a surge of safety within the confines of the vehicle. At that moment, a throng of zombies had gathered around, pounding on the hood of the Land Rover, attempting to drag Lia Wayan out. Startled, he quickly locked the windows and doors while simultaneously starting the engine. The roar of the motor Attracted even more zombies. They formed a wall,

obstructing the vehicle's path. Mr. Liao, have you boarded the vehicle? Crackled Inua's voice over the radio. I'm in the car, my good fellow. Liao Wayan fastened his seat belt, hands resting on the steering wheel, poised for departure. Then hurry and drive over. We await you in the underground garage of the supermarket. See you soon, my good fellow. With a firm press on the accelerator, Liawei fans slammed the Pedal to the floor. The suddenly roaring Land Rover surged forth like a beast unleashed, charging directly into the horde of zombies. The undead attempted to impede its advance

with their flesh and blood. But to Yahweh fan, this was merely a reckless act of futility. This powerful Land Rover, with its ample horsepower, could easily conquer hills and rivers. A mere cluster of zombies could not hope to obstruct its path. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With a series of Collisions, the zombies ahead fell like bowling pins. A mass of them collapsing in an instant. A few unfortunate zombies were even caught in the wheels, crushed into pulp in the face of the unyielding steel beast. Even with their numbers, the zombies could only be ground beneath its

relentless advance. Liawei fan piloted the Land Rover, carving a bloody path through the encircling horde. Officer Fong, it appears Mr. Liao has successfully escaped. Let us descend to Retrieve him. With Liawei fan safe, Inua lowered his sniper rifle. After today's battle, his sniping skills have significantly improved. Fong Shinong looked at Enua with an expression akin to that of encountering a monster and inquired in awe, "Are you truly just a high school student?" Enua smiled and replied, "Officer Fong, why do you think that? Do I appear particularly old?" Fong Shinong shook her head, stating, "Your age

does not correspond to the Combat experience you possess. As far as I know, a sniper rifle is one of the most challenging types of firearms to master. In our police force, even the most talented sharpshooters require several years of practice to achieve results. Yet, you can effortlessly eliminate targets from a distance of 1,000 m. Such shooting prowess is indeed rare nationwide. Thank you for the compliment, Officer Fong. In truth, if it weren't for the need to save lives, I Wouldn't have deliberately practiced sniping techniques, Inua replied nonchalantly. Have you never used a sniper rifle before?

From your tone, it seems you learned it just recently. Fong Shinong thought Enua was somewhat overreaching in his modesty, while Inua merely smiled in silence. Ino, now that you have graduated, would you be interested in applying to the police academy? Talents like you are greatly needed in our force. Eno waved his hand Dismissively, saying, "Spare me, Officer Fong. A free spirit like me is not cut out for police work. Let us first focus on overcoming the immediate challenges at hand. The future can wait. Under Enoa's cover, Liawei finally managed to drive the vehicle to the

entrance of the underground parking lot." Fong Shinto opened the gate, allowing the Land Rover to enter. As soon as the vehicle came to a stop, three armed youths approached. The leader was Enua, followed by Machaw Yuan and Hijun. Is Mr. Liao in the car? Enua called out loudly to the occupants. It's me. Don't shoot my brother. Liawei Fan quickly recognized Enoa's voice and rolled down the window. No need to be overly anxious. Mr. Liao, there are no zombies here. It's quite safe. However, we kindly ask you to step out for a security check. All right,

no problem. Liawei fan unfassened his seat belt, turned off the engine, and exited the vehicle. "This Land Rover is quite Impressive. It must be worth around 2 million," Machuan remarked, admiring the vehicle and whistling excitedly. His father, who also drove a large truck, had expressed the desire to earn money for a couple of Land Rovers before retirement. But given his father's modest salary, that dream seemed unlikely to be fulfilled. Indeed, with a slight modification, it would make a perfect zombie killer. Though it has limited seating, not many can fit Inside. Hijun added in agreement. Despite

the vehicle showing signs of wear and tear, Hijun was eager to experience it for himself. None of that matters. I am only concerned with whether the satellite phone on board can connect, Inua stated just as Liawei fan stepped out of the vehicle. Noticing the submachine guns in the hands of Enua and his companions, Liaan nervously asked, "What do you gentlemen wish to check? Take off all your clothes." Machauan Commanded bluntly, "What? Why should I strip? Liawei fan feeling somewhat embarrassed took a few steps back while he Jun disdainfully curled his lip. Hey old man, don't

overthink it. We have no interest in you. We merely wish to see if there are any marks on your body from being scratched or bitten by a zombie. I have not been bitten by a zombie. Truly, words alone are not enough. We must confirm with our own eyes to be at ease. We are all men here, so let us not Doawtle. Hurry up, Machauan urged a hint of impatience in his voice. With a resigned expression, Liawean complied, stripping completely before the three men. They surrounded him and conducted a thorough examination, ultimately relieved to find no

signs of zombie inflicted wounds. Thank you for your cooperation, Master Liao. Jjun, take him upstairs to eat and rest. Hijun picked up Liaos clothes from the floor and said, "Come with me, old man." Chapter 72. The call to father. After settling Liawei fan, Inyuo and Maawayuan climbed into the Land Rover where they indeed discovered a satellite phone. It appeared that Master Liao had not deceived them. There was indeed a satellite phone in the vehicle. However, the Land Rover was merely a bonus. What Ino truly desired was this satellite phone. At that moment, Machawan could not

help but speak. Inuo, the outside world is in chaos. Even if we manage to Contact someone in the government, they may not send help. Inuo smiled and shook his head. Our words may carry little weight, but if Chun Xia speaks, the effect will be entirely different. Chinshia, is her word more effective than Officer Fong? Machuan asked, bewildered. I've heard that Chin Xiais father is a city leader. If he is still alive, perhaps he can facilitate our relocation to a safer place, Inyo explained. I see. But what If Chun Xiai's father is no longer with us?

Machayus concern was not unfounded. The entire city was in turmoil with zombies, and even government officials could succumb to the virus. If Chun Xi's father cannot assist, I will have Officer Fong reach out to her colleagues at the police station to see if we can obtain more valuable information and intelligence. H Inuo, I didn't expect you to be so calculating, pinning your hopes on Chinshia. Machauan chuckled, giving a thumbs up. Don't portray me as so cunning. I merely wish for everyone to leave this city as soon as possible. Since Chunia has this connection, why not

make the most of it? Half an hour later, Inuo approached Chunia alone, satellite phone in hand. Chinshia, I would like to ask for your assistance. Surprised by Inos direct approach, Chinshia nodded. Inuo, as long as it is within my capacity to help, feel free to Ask. Ino handed her the satellite phone. It's not a difficult task. I just need you to call your father. Can this old phone even connect? Shinshia expressed her doubt, glancing at the device that resembled an antiquated model. The phone was as thick as a brick and sported a large, sturdy antenna.

This is not merely a device for the elderly. It is a satellite phone capable of connecting with the outside world without relying on base stations. As Eno explained, a Satellite phone, Eno, how impressive that you managed to acquire such a remarkable piece of technology. Shia had long wished to inform her father of her safety, but her mobile phone had consistently failed to receive a signal. The gift Eno brought was indeed a timely boon. This phone was also delivered by Master Liao. Chunia, if your father were aware of our location, would he send a rescue team

to retrieve you? Eno inquired, gazing intently at Shinshia. She nodded affirmatively. My father has only me as his daughter. If he knows I am alive, he would undoubtedly spare no effort to rescue me. That assurance is sufficient. The indoor signal is poor. Let us go to the rooftop to make the call. Thus, the two ascended to the supermarket rooftop with the satellite phone. Shia dialed her father's number, and after several rings, a middle-aged man's voice finally answered. "Hello, whom are you looking for?" Hearing her Father's voice, Chun Xiais emotions surged as she exclaimed, "Father, is

that you? It's your daughter, Chunia. Shia, you are alive." "I thought you." Her father s voice trembled with emotion at the sound of his daughter. "Yes, father, I am alive. It is such a relief to hear your voice." Shia, where are you? Are you injured? I am fine, father. I am with my classmates and have not sustained any injuries. You are with your classmates. Are you still at School? No, I left school with some surviving classmates. We are currently hiding in a Walmart supermarket in Hennon district. Thank heavens you are safe. I have called you

numerous times but you never answered. Father, my phone was left at school. There is no signal here and I am using someone else's satellite phone to reach you. After confirming his daughter's safety, Chinshi's father continued, "Shia, things are chaotic outside and I cannot Be by your side. You must take care of yourself. Do not worry, father. I am quite safe. How are things on your end? I am well. The military has deployed airborne troops to relocate me and some colleagues to Jangin Island. Upon learning that her father had military protection, Chenia felt a wave of

relief. Jangin Island. Father, I heard on the radio that an emergency management center has been established in Chinqing City. Are you now part of This institution? Yes, I have taken over the responsibilities of the deceased mayor Lu and all matters of the emergency management center are under my full authority. Her father's words invigorated Chun Xiai spirits. Really? That is wonderful. Since you are now the head of Chingqing City, could you possibly send a rescue team to transfer us to the island as well? Although the supermarket is well stocked and under the protection of skilled individuals

Like Ino Chenia still yearns to relocate everyone to a small island safeguarded by the military. Shia, aside from you, how many survivors remain in the supermarket? Shenshia's father did not respond immediately. Instead, he inquired about the specifics. There are approximately 50 people, including several elderly individuals with chronic illnesses and a pregnant woman. After grasping the situation concerning his daughter, Chinshias father fell Silent for a moment before speaking. I apologize, Shia. Here we are receiving hundreds of fleeing citizens daily, and currently I do not have extra personnel available. If you wish to seek refuge, you must

devise a plan on your own. Chin Shia frowned slightly in disappointment. Father, while we young people can manage, it poses a significant challenge for the elderly and the pregnant woman. Their health is not robust and we lack professional medical staff and emergency Supplies. Shia is father side. Shia, I understand your predicament. However, I am truly powerless at the moment. Here as what we can do in 3 days, the military will airdrop supplies to our city. I will contact them to ensure that some of the relief materials are prioritized for your location. Shia gazed at Ino

with a sense of helplessness. Ino, you heard that right? My father s resources are also limited and there s no additional strength to Rescue us. Ino appeared to have anticipated this outcome and calmly replied, "It's all right. I will find a way. For now, I will rely on your father to send us some medical supplies." Shenshia had no choice but to continue speaking to her father. Father, we will remain in the supermarket for the time being. Once the situation outside stabilizes, we will come to find you. All right, Shia, take care of yourself. As soon

as the next batch of Reinforcements arrives, I will send someone to fetch you. Chapter 73. The unexpected I'm sorry, Ino. It seems I still could not be of assistance. After finishing the call with her father, Chin Shia intended to return the satellite phone to Ino. However, Ino shook her head and said, "No, you have done exceptionally well. At least we now know where we should relocate next. As for the phone, keep it with you to prevent your father from worrying." Shenshia Silently nodded and accepted the satellite phone that Ino had bestowed upon her. As they

were leaving the rooftop, Ino suddenly addressed Chinshia. "Almost forgot, Chinshia." "Do not disclose what you know about the situation to everyone just yet." "Why is that?" Chinshia asked, puzzled. "Now is not the time. If everyone learns that they can seek refuge on Djang Island, we fear some may act impulsively." "You know, are you not planning to go to Djang Island to meet my father? Do not overthink it. Meeting the government forces on the island would indeed be the best option, but we currently lack sufficient transportation to take everyone with us. There are many vehicles in

the underground garage, aren't there?" Ino replied with a rice smile. "The only usable vehicle is that Land Rover. The others are severely damaged and cannot be guaranteed for safety." Shi suddenly recalled the Individual whom Ino had just rescued. "Eno, did you not just rescue a mechanic? Perhaps he could devise a solution. Indeed, I shall inquire with Master Liao at once." Meanwhile, Hija Jun escorted Liao Wei fan to the third floor dining hall where Fong Shinong had long prepared a sumptuous lunch in anticipation of his arrival. Greetings, Mr. Liao. I am Fong Shinong, the person you

spoke with over the intercom, she introduced herself. Liawei fan. Upon Noticing Fong Shinong clad in her police uniform, excitedly grasped her hand. "So, you are a police officer. No wonder you have a sniper rifle," he exclaimed flustered. Fong Shinto withdrew her hand. I believe you may harbor some misconceptions about police officers. We do not carry sniper rifles with us. Oh, is that so? Liawan replied, somewhat embarrassed as he scratched his head. Fong Shining Tong swiftly shifted the topic, saying, "Mr. Liao, I assume you Have yet to eat. Why not have something to eat first?" Liao

Wayons gaze fell upon the table, and he could not help but swallow hard. Then I shall not be polite. He seized the chicken leg and eagerly began to devour it. Mr. Liao, no one is competing with you. Please eat slowly lest you choke, Fong Shinong advised. Observing him gulping down his food. Officer Fong, I have not eaten anything for 2 days. Consuming a bit more will do no harm, he replied. Within Mere minutes, Liawei Fan had polished off three cans of beef, two boxes of self-heating rice, a roasted chicken, five marinated eggs, and washed it

all down with four cans of beer. Fong Shinong looked on in amusement. Just as Master Liao was relishing his meal, Eno approached. Master Liao, you have quite the appetite. I wish to ask you something. Upon recognizing Eno, Liawean quickly wiped the grease from his mouth and replied, "Brother, you saved my Life. I am at your service." Eno then relayed all the intelligence he had recently acquired to Lia Wean and Fong Shinto. The situation is as follows. The government forces have established a temporary command post on Djang Island. If we manage to reach the island, our

safety will be substantially assured. However, we currently lack transportation. Mr. Liao, having worked at a car dealership, might you devise a means to procure a bus for us? Liao Wons expression grew somewhat troubled to think that after finally enjoying a hearty meal, he was to embark on yet another adventure. Nevertheless, given that Eno was his savior, it would be difficult to refuse his request. After a moment of contemplation, he replied, "I have a friend who operates a tourist bus. His home is not far from here, and perhaps we could borrow his vehicle." Eno smiled and

patted Liawei fan on the shoulder. I knew you would Have a solution. Master Liao, let us go together tomorrow. What? Tomorrow? Why the haste? I am not yet prepared. Liawei Fan protested. Do not worry, Master Liao. With my protection. No zombie shall lay a finger on you. Eno assured him confidently. Just as Liawei fan was hesitating to consent. Teacher Donna rushed over in a flurry. Not good. Officer Fong, an elderly gentleman, appears to be experiencing some health issues. You must come quickly. Fong Shinong hurriedly followed teacher Donna to investigate. and Inua, sensing something a miss,

trail behind them. Upon their arrival at the scene, they discovered that the elderly man had already ceased to breathe. A young girl, seemingly no older than 11 or 12, was sobbing uncontrollably over the man's lifeless body. What transpired here? Fong Shinong could not help but inquire among the onlookers. An elderly woman responded, "Officer Fong, this old man Suffered from severe asthma. He had run out of medication and too fearful to speak up, tragically lost his life. Could an ordinary asthma condition truly lead to such a dire outcome? Fong Shinongs countenance darkened at the revelation. In

her mind, asthma was merely a minor ailment. Who was this young girl to the old gentleman, and why was she grieving so profoundly? Ina could not contain her curiosity. I heard she is his granddaughter. The woman Replied, "Oh, what a tragedy! They were so dependent on each other, and now with the grandfather gone, who will care for the girl?" The crowd displayed sympathetic expressions. Teacher Donna knelt beside the girl and gently comforted her, saying, "Little sister, do not cry. You must be strong, though your grandfather has departed. We adults are here for you. In the

future, let the older brothers and sisters take care of you in place of your grandfather." The Girl stubbornly pushed Dono away. "No, I don't want anyone else. I only want my grandfather," she wailed. The words of the selfish businessman, Juan, cut through the air. "This child is insufferable. Her grandfather is already dead. There is no need to linger in the supermarket polluting the environment. We should quickly remove him. Wukai, is that truly how you speak? Fun retorted with indignation. The old man s body is still warm, and you wish to discard him Like refuse. I

am only considering everyone s well-being. In this heat, a corpse cannot be left unattended for long before it begins to rot. Who can endure such a stench? The girl, upon hearing that her grandfather's body might be disposed of, cried even harder. I don't want to be separated from my grandfather. You adults are all wicked. The crowd cast disdainful glances at Juan. While his words held some truth, human empathy could not be disregarded. If it were a personal loss, they too would struggle to accept such a harsh reality. Though Enua detested one's cold-hearted nature, upon reflection,

she realized there seemed to be no alternative. A body could not be neglected. For the safety of all, it must be handled swiftly. Officer Fong Juan's words are not entirely without merit. In this weather, a body left for a day or two will begin to decompose and must ultimately be dealt with. Fong Shin Tong sighed helplessly, tears brimming in her eyes. You are right, Enu. Yet, I find it difficult to accept. If only we had stocked up on some medications, perhaps today's tragedy could have been averted. Teacher Donna approached the girl once more, saying, "Little

sister, we are not abandoning your grandfather. We are merely helping him transition to another world. Another world?" The girl looked at Donna, her skepticism evident. Indeed, there will come a day when we All shall journey to that realm. Your grandfather merely took the lead. May I spend one more night with him? I have many secrets yet to share. The little girl innocently pleaded. Teacher Donna, with a resigned nod, replied, "Very well, just for one night. Tomorrow, we shall hold a funeral for your grandfather." Chapter 74. Taking action ahead of time, the crowd gently lifted the

elderly man's body into a storage room where the little girl lit three Candles and knelt to keep vigil over her deceased grandfather. "Everyone, please disperse and allow this child some solitude," teacher Tang instructed, dismissing the onlookers and quietly closing the door to the storage room. "Although it was merely an accident, a heavy atmosphere enveloped them all, particularly among the elderly with pre-existing conditions who feared they might encounter a similar fate." Chun Xia pulled Enora aside, whispering, "Inora, I still believe it would be prudent to relocate everyone to Jang Xin Island as soon as possible. Otherwise,

I fear today's tragedy may repeat itself." Enora furrowed her brow and inquired, "Are there many elderly individuals suffering from illnesses here?" Chunia shook her head. "Only one elderly man has severe diabetes, requiring insulin at regular intervals. The others are generally well with only minor ailments that do not threaten their lives. Then Let your father swiftly arrange for an airdrop of medical supplies," Enora insisted. However, airdrops are merely a temporary solution. "What concerns me most is not the elderly, but Mrs. Luo, who is over 8 months pregnant." Upon hearing Chin Shia mentioned the expectant mother, and

Norah's expression turns serious. "Indeed, a pregnant woman presents greater complications than the elderly and requires special care. At over 8 months, she must be nearing her Delivery. Is she not?" Chunia nodded in resignation. Mrs. Luo appears to be showing signs of preterm labor, but we lack the means for a cesarian section. It could lead to the loss of both mother and child. At last, Enora understood Chini's urgency for vulnerable groups like the elderly and pregnant women. Merely meeting their nutritional needs was insufficient. Medical assistance was imperative. Yet, the hospitals had long since devolved into zones

ravaged by the Undead, and it would be nearly impossible to find living doctors in all ofQing City. The only hope left rested on the military medics. I have already spoken with Master Liao. Tomorrow, we will seek a vehicle outside. Once we find a suitable one, we shall arrange for the evacuation. Shia stated, "Thank you, Enora. You always put yourself at risk for us." Her voice was filled with guilt. "Do not fret. We shall only operate during the day. The zombies move Slowly and are relatively easy to handle," Enora reassured her, unperturbed by the dangers outside,

armed with an infinite arsenal. As Chun Shia and Anora departed, a disheveled man stealthily poked his head out from behind the door. He had overheard their entire conversation and eagerly rushed to Wan Yukai, grinning as he reported. Boss Juan, I have gathered the information you requested. Wukai squinted his eyes and asked with an air Of indifference, "What on earth are those kids up to?" The sleazy man replied, "It seems they trying to procure a vehicle to relocate everyone to a place called Jangin Island. Relocate? There is food and drink here. What is the point of

heading to that cursed island?" Wan Yukai with his naturally suspicious disposition sense something a miss. He had heard that a government military unit was stationed on the island and that a female student As father was in charge there. There is a military presence on Jangin Island. Upon learning this one Yozi's mind began to whirl, pondering what schemes might be a foot. Boss, this is a rare opportunity. If we can escape to that island, we might leverage the military strength to leave this city. One of his bodyguards seized the moment to advise. I am well aware

of that, but we are unarmed. It would be feudal to attempt an escape, one Yukai replied. Aren't Those kids going to get a vehicle? Why not wait for their return and leave with them? Another bodyguard casually suggested. Hoof, the streets are crawling with zombies. Acquiring a vehicle won't be easy. We must prepare for multiple contingencies when Yukai decided not to place all his bets on Ino and had his own plans. Albeit, he deemed the timing not yet rip for action. After dinner, Ino summoned Hija Jun, Xiani, Machayan, and Li Jinli to his side, his Expression

grave as he addressed them. There is a matter I wish to discuss with everyone. Ino, please feel free to speak. There is no need for formality. Hijun replied with a smile. Shinshia informed me of some distressing news today. A woman who is 8 months pregnant may give birth in the coming days. What giving birth at this time is truly perilous? Siani exclaimed in dismay. Therefore, we must venture out tomorrow to find a large bus to expedite Everyone's relocation. We may encounter zombies along the way, so please be prepared for combat. Machawan chuckled. You know, I

have long wished to test my training results. It's the perfect opportunity to practice against zombies. Meanwhile, Lie Jinly voiced his concerns. What if something happens back home while we are gone? Isn't Officer Fong still there? With her around, there should be no issues, Ino reassured, placing his trust in Fong Shinongs Capabilities. As long as they did not face a massive horde of zombies. Fong Shinong could certainly manage the situation. You know, may I bring along a shotgun? Machauan inquired, his enthusiasm palpable. While he had handled various types of firearms recently, he still found the shotgun

the most intuitive to use. You may take it, but try to refrain from using it. The noise of a shotgun is too loud and may attract nearby zombies. Our objective is To find a vehicle. Smaller caliber firearms will suffice, Ino advised. Ino, could you prepare a sniper rifle for me? Ciani boldly requested, "What do you need a sniper rifle for?" Ino asked, somewhat taken aback by Ciani's request. Although she had trained diligently and was the fastest learner among them, a sniper rifle was not as easily mastered as submachine guns or handguns. Having practiced percore, I

find it considerably easier to seize high Ground. If I were to be bestowed with a sniper rifle, I could undoubtedly enhance the combat efficacy of our entire team. Ciani articulated her desire to become a sniper. Although her reasoning seemed somewhat tenuous, Inyuo nodded in acknowledgement. Very well, I can accommodate your request. I shall personally select a sniper rifle suited for your use. Inuo, when shall we depart tomorrow, Hijun inquired. After a moment of contemplation, Inuo replied. Time is Of the essence. We cannot afford to wait until noon to act. It would be best if we

set out at dawn. Once the time for action was established, everyone began to inspect their weaponry and gear in preparation for the following day's mission. Seizing the opportunity, Inuo made a trip to the dimensional armory. He first arrived at the sniper rifle repository. Since he had already promised Ciani a sniper rifle, he was determined to choose carefully. Ultimately, Inyo selected the VSSs special sniper rifle from the Feather Country. This firearm is notably quiet and lightweight. Although its range is somewhat limited, only 400 m, it still surpasses most submachine guns in distance. Ino was confident that

Ciani would appreciate this meticulously chosen gift. In terms of ammunition, Inuo opted solely for subsonic rounds. While subsonic bullets possess less penetration power and range compared to Standard ammunition, their efficacy is maximized in conjunction with a suppressor, significantly minimizing the noise produced at the muzzle. In the dead of night, the group fell into a deep slumber. The little girl, who had been vigilantly guarding her grandfather's lifeless body, suddenly noticed a flicker of movement in his finger. Grandpa, are you awake? She innocently believed her heartfelt sincerity had moved the heavens, Bringing her deceased loved one back

to her. However, it soon became apparent that something was a miss. Grandpa, what is wrong? Your hand is so cold. The girl grasped her grandfather's hand, but felt no warmth whatsoever. As dawn broke, Inuo and his companions dawned their weapons and stealthily exited the supermarket. To avoid attracting the attention of the zombies, they opted to walk to their destination. According to Master Liao, his friend resided in a Recently constructed community, which would only take about 30 minutes on foot. Along the way to the community, they occasionally encountered a few scattered zombies. However, their movements were

exceedingly sluggish, and a swift pace allowed them to easily evade them. With little to no peril, Inuo and his party swiftly arrived at the entrance of the community. The security guard had long vanished, and the once pristine community now Resembled the aftermath of a riot. With refues and blood stains strewn about, many public facilities within the community had suffered significant damage. Vehicles parked along the roadside were either overturned or ablaze. The roaring flames permeating the air with an unpleasant odor. A few ragged zombies aimlessly wandered through the community. Inuo quietly circled behind them, drawing his

silenced pistol, and dispatched them With precise shots. After neutralizing the zombies loitering at the community's periphery, Inyuo turned to Master Liao and asked, "Which building does your friend reside in?" Liawei fan pointed to the third apartment building on the right and replied, "My friend resides in unit 702 of building 3." In followed Liaon's gesture. The building was a modest 12-story structure, its design modern and minimalist, adorned with gray marble that imparted an air of Sophistication. However, the main entrance was firmly locked, inaccessible without a key card. Hey Inua, it seems this door is locked. Hijun

remarked, attempting to turn the doororknob, but the entrance remained unyielding. Hijun, step aside, Maawuan declared, removing the shotgun slung across his back, intending to shatter the glass door. Seeing this, Siani quickly intervened. Are you out of your mind? The moment you fire that gun, the surrounding zombies Will be drawn to us. What do you suggest we do then? Machawan retorted. A hint of frustration in his voice. Isn't there a small window on the second floor? If we can get through it, we can unlock the door from the inside. Siani suggested, pointing towards a small window

on the second floor. This window was situated over 3 m above the ground, a feet nearly impossible for an ordinary person without a ladder. However, for a practice parkour expert, it posed no Challenge. It seems a bit high. Do you need us to assist you from below? Enua positioned himself directly beneath the window, ready to form a human ladder. Siani nodded, then stepped back and began a running leap. She sprinted towards Enua, using his hands as a springboard to propel herself upward. With his support, Siani reached a height nearly level with the window. In a

swift motion, she grasped the windows edge. Utilizing the strength of her arms and The balance of her core, she definitely maneuvered herself inside like a cat. Wow, she really did it. Machauan was once again astonished by Sia Ani's exceptional parkour skills. Having such a member in their team was undeniably advantageous. Successfully entering the apartment, Siani returned to the lobby and unlocked the previously secured door from within. Siani, who taught you parkour, you're just like a monkey in a tree. Hijun couldn't te help but Comment. Whoa, monkey. Siani shot him a glare. Realizing his faux paw,

Hijun quickly amended. Don't get me wrong. I'm complimenting you. Is that how you give compliments? All right, enough bickering. We have important matters to attend to. Inua interjected swiftly, lest their squabble continue indefinitely. As the group entered the lobby, Li Jinli suddenly inquired, "Shall we take the stairs or the elevator? Let us take the elevator. The Stairs are time-consuming and we might encounter zombies." Enua preferred to act decisively. Every second spent increased their peril. Thus, they hurriedly located the elevator. Pressing the button for the seventh floor, the elevator commenced its ascent, the tension palpable in

the air, causing everyone to hold their breath. Ding. As the elevator door slid open, a decayed visage abruptly appeared before them. Machauan, standing at the threshold, was Taken aback, shocked to find that zombies could engage in a surprise attack as well. His mind went blank in an instant. Although he maintained the posture of aiming his gun, his stiff fingers could not pull the trigger. Crouched down, Eno shouted from the back row. Due to the imposing stature of Machuan blocking his view, Eno was unable to fire. In a moment of desperation, Eno kicked the back of

Machuans knee, causing him to Collapse to the ground. This action revealed a clear shot, and Eno immediately pulled the trigger. The sound of the silenced pistol was akin to the opening of a carbonated beverage. The first two shots shattered the zombie's throat, while the third obliterated its head. Phw, that was close. Machauan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, shaken by the near-death experience. Had it not been for Eno's quick reaction, he would Surely have fallen victim to the undead. Machauan, what are you doawling for? Ciani chided him. Enough of this. Time is of the

essence. Let's find the car keys. Eno stepped over the corpse and the corridor on the seventh floor revealed no further signs of zombies. The group arrived at the door of room 702 which was secured with an electronic lock. Eno intended to break the door down only to be surprised when Master Liao skillfully entered the code. Oh, Master Liao, how do you know your friend's password? Hijun inquired curiously. Liao Wayan hesitated, unwilling to explain. Never mind that. Let us just get inside. Eno urged, gun raised, leading the way. The other three followed him into the living

room with Liawi fan trailing at the back unarmed. Master Liao, it seems your friend isn't home, Hijin remarked. Surveying the empty living room. Just then, a noise emanated from the bathroom door. Be Cautious. There may be a zombie inside. Eno warned, raising his right hand with the gun while gently turning the bathroom door knob with his left. At the moment the door swung open, a heavily madeup middle-aged female zombie lunged out. Despite being prepared, Eno was knocked to the ground by the hefty creature. Sensing the impending danger, Machawan swiftly grabbed his shotgun and struck the

zombie squarely in the face. Blood splattered as the zombie's broken Teeth flew in all directions. Under normal circumstances, a human would have been incapacitated by such a blow. Yet, the female zombie nearly staggered back slightly. Seizing the opportunity, Siani pulled the trigger, sending bullets crashing into its head. The zombie skull was instantly shattered, its brain spilling out like crumbled tofu across the floor. Haha, Eno, you saved my life and I just returned the favor. I suppose we are even now. Machawan chuckled as he Helped Eno to his feet. Hijun looked down at the corpse and

asked, "Master Liao, who is this woman? Why was she hiding in your friend's bathroom?" Liawei fan looking dejected, replied, "She is my friend's wife. I had hoped to save her, but it seems she has become a zombie." Ciani narrowed her eyes, sensing something a miss. Master Liao, did you deliberately lead us here to rescue your old flame? Liaw wean hastily clarified no I have no such intentions In know sensing the oddness of the situation pressed further master Liao please speak honestly what is your relationship with this woman does your so-called friend truly exist faced with

the inquiries of the crowd we fans sideighed she is indeed the wife of my friend but my friend succumbed to a terminal illness 6 months ago and has since passed away therefore I visit her whenever I have free time to offer my care upon learning the truth in the Others were taken aback back. Hi. Xiaoin could not help but scoff. Haha, no wonder you know the password to the door. Master Liao, your actions are no different from those of a villain. Sia looked at him with disdain. Master Liao, you are not physically impaired. Is it

truly so difficult to marry a wife? Liawan appeared agrieved. Aw, do you think I don't want that? It's just that in my youth, I foolishly pursued a girlfriend from Jangi. Ino, however, was Not in the mood to entertain such trivialities. He was merely concerned that everyone had come in vain. Thus, he pressed on. Master Lio, since your friend has already passed, does that mean the tourist bus you mentioned does not exist either? Liawean quickly shook his head in explanation. I assure you, I did not deceive you. Though my friend has died, his vehicle remains parked

in the garage of the community. Why hold on to a car when the owner is deceased? Are You planning to drive it? Lia Wayan awkwardly nodded. My friend purchased the car on loan. Although he has passed, he still left behind a mountain of debt. His wife cannot repay it, so I have no choice but to lend a helping hand. Meanwhile, within the Walmart supermarket, the abrupt departure of Ino and his companions sparked panic and dissatisfaction among the survivors. A cacophony of voices erupted with some suspecting Ino had fled, others Believing he had gone to fetch

help, and still others speculating he was searching for supplies. To quell the unrest, Fong Shinong stepped forward to explain, "Please do not jump to conclusions. I asked Ino to go out in search of a vehicle. He has not abandoned us. Why would he venture out to find a vehicle when all is well? A middle-aged woman questioned, her confusion evident. Annie, while the supermarket is currently secure. We must Remain prepared for a potential evacuation, Fong Shinong explained, albeit somewhat helplessly. Evacuate. The outside is infested with zombies. This place is the safest. Where else can we go?

A man in a hat queried, his eyes glinting with skepticism towards Fong Shinongs overly vague response. I apologize. We are still deliberating the specifics and will inform everyone as soon as we have concrete information, she replied, reluctant to divulge too Much, especially regarding the intelligence about Djang Island to avoid unnecessary complications. Although she could not convince everyone present, the rumors surrounding Ino and his companions eventually subsided. Just as the crowd was preparing to disperse, teacher Donna approached Fong Shinto and quietly said, "Officer Fong, let's not rush to let everyone leave. We still have a funeral

to conduct today." Fong Shinong placed a hand on her forehead And sighed. Look at my memory. I almost forgot. Thanks for the reminder. The elderly gentleman who succumbed to asthma last night had been deceased for over 12 hours. If not addressed promptly, his body would surely begin to decay, creating an unpleasant atmosphere for all. Thus, Fong Shinong called everyone back, intending to see the old man off on his final journey. Most were in agreement, save for a few, including Wan Yukai, who deemed it a waste of time And refused to partake in the funeral. Ignoring

the selfish objections of Mr. Juan, Fong instructed officer Shaolin to prepare the cremation site on the rooftop while she led the remaining survivors to the storage room on the second floor. The storage room door was tightly locked. Teacher Donna approached and knocked, but there was no response from within. Officer Fong, it seems the door is locked, she remarked. Fong shook her head in frustration and said to Officer Lee beside her, "Lee, find a way to open the door. We cannot afford to delay any longer." Officer Lee approached the door, pounding heavily upon it. "Little one,

please open the door or we shall be forced to enter." He shouted for quite some time, yet still received no reply. "What could be the matter?" Fong furrowed her brows, sensing something a miss. "This child is truly disobedient." Officer Lee expressed irritation, and others Mirrored his growing dissatisfaction. Regardless, the body must be dealt with today. Indeed, why should we concern ourselves with the child's feelings? Perhaps she has chosen to follow her grandfather, a middle-aged woman casually remarked, causing Officer Lee's face to pale in fear. Damn it. He struck the storage room door with renewed vigor,

and several strong men rushed to assist. After repeated attempts, they finally forced the door open, only to be Met with a nauseating stench of blood. "What on earth is happening?" Officer Lee's eyes widened in horror at the ghastly scene before him. The floor was strewn with torn flesh and blood stains. A grotesque zombie was feasting on the dismembered remains. Officer Lee nearly wretched at the site, realizing that the old man who had died of asthma had inexplicably transformed into a zombie, having gruesomely disembowled his granddaughter for sustenance. As the Group burst in, the mutated zombie

ceased its grotesque meal, and slowly turned to face them. "What the hell? How did this old man become a zombie?" Officer Lee stumbled backward in fright while the others turned pale and trembled. How should I know? He wasn't bitten by a zombie. How could he have turned? The transformation of the dead into a zombie was shocking enough, but this creature was unlike any they had encountered before. Its neck was Grotesqually thick, resembling two large tumors, and its skin bore a greenish black hue, lacking the severe decay and peeling typical of ordinary zombies. What is it,

Lee? What on earth happened inside? Standing at a distance, Fong Shinon could not help but shout loudly, "That old man has turned into a zombie. Sister Shinto, everyone, keep your distance. Do not approach. Officer Lee responded with urgency. Upon hearing that the old man had transformed into a Zombie, the crowd was instantly filled with terror and hastily retreated. A look of disbelief crossed Fong Shinongs face. She recalled that the old man had succumbed to asthma. He had never been bitten by a zombie in life. Why, then had he risen as one after death. Regret washed

over her as she pondered that if she had taken prompt action with the old man as body, his granddaughter's life could have been spared. At that moment, two gunshots Rang out ahead. The one firing was officerly. Since the old man had already transformed into a zombie, there was no room for mercy. He drew the pistol gifted by Enoa and fired two shots at the approaching zombie. Both bullets struck the creature in the chest, causing it to stagger back slightly. Although dark blood gushed from the wounds, it did not inflict a fatal injury. Officer, aim for

its head. Someone nearby urged loudly. I know. Officer Lee acknowledged, fully aware that the zombies only weakness lay in its head. Unfortunately, his marksmanship was already inferior to Fong Shinongs and compounded by the tension of the moment. His initial shots failed to find their mark. As he readied himself to adjust his grip and aim for the zombie s head, a tumor on the creature s neck suddenly swelled, and it opened its mouth wide, emitting a piercing shriek from deep within its Throat. The deafening sound wave struck like an invisible wall against Officer Lee and his

companions. His eardrum ruptured instantly, warm blood streaming from his ear canal, staining one side of his neck crimson. Officer Lee suddenly realized he could hear nothing. Those accompanying him were in the same predicament. Some had even fainted, their eardrums shattered. Though Fong Shinong and Donna, positioned further away, did not lose consciousness. They Felt a disorienting loss of balance. Struggling to remain upright. The shrieking zombie advanced slowly toward Officer Lee. Its bloody Maape. Lee, get up quickly. Fong Shinong cried out anxiously from her kneeling position. However, the unconscious officer Lee could not hear her desperate calls.

All Fong Shinong could do was watch helplessly as the shrieking zombie sank its teeth into Officer Lee's neck. No, please. Despite her best efforts to fire Several rounds at the shrieking zombie, all her shots went astray. The trauma to her ears rendered her unable to focus. The zombie tore away a layer of skin from Officer Lee's neck, blood gushing forth like a fountain. His body began to convulse violently, his pupils gradually losing their spark. In mere seconds, the virus seized control of his consciousness, transforming him into a mindless husk. After becoming a zombie, Lee followed

the shrieking creature, Beginning to bite other survivors, and the virus rapidly spread through the crowd, plunging the entire supermarket into chaos. Zombies are coming. Everyone run. Those following Fong Shinto, upon seeing the zombies scattered in fear, Fong Shinong endeavored to rally a group for resistance. Yet, everyone was solely focused on their own escape, completely disregarding her commands. Had it not been for Officer Shaolin's timely arrival to assist her, she might have Lost her own life. Sister Shinong, we must flee. There are countless zombies outside, and the supermarket is on the verge of being surrounded by

the horde. How did this happen? There are zombies outside, too. Chapter 77. The supermarket falls. I am uncertain. Perhaps the noise earlier attracted the nearby zombies. Officer Shaolin replied. It dawned on Fong Shinong that the piercing shrieks of the zombies not only inflicted severe damage to human Auditory senses, but also drew in zombies from miles around. Encountering such formidable mutated zombies was truly overwhelming. She glanced at the floor toseeiling window to her left where a tumultuous wave of zombies slowly advanced towards the supermarket. Fortunately, it was daytime and the zombies moved at a sluggish pace.

Had it been night, the supermarket would have been completely besieged by the relentless tide. At that moment, other Survivors in the supermarket, witnessing the swarm of zombies closing in from all directions, experienced a collective breakdown. Everyone flee now. If we don't leave soon, we will be trapped here by the horde." A voice from the crowd shouted, and the rest reacted like startled birds rushing towards the stairs. Sister Shinong, with so many zombies outside, we can't hold our ground with just the few of us. It would be better to call on Shiaoli and escape Together. Shaolin

suggested, wavering in resolve. Fong Shining Tongs eyes reddened as she choked out. I am sorry, I couldn't he protect Shiaoli. He was bitten on the neck by a zombie. What? Upon hearing the news of his partner's sacrifice, Officer Shaolin stood frozen. Although he had not known Shiaoli for long, their camaraderie had developed into an unbreakable bond over the past few days. The unexpected loss deeply affected him. Yet he stifled his grief And pulled Fong Shinto up from the ground. "Sister Shinong, since Li Xiang is gone, we have even less reason to remain in this dreadful

place." A flicker of hesitation and uncertainty crossed Fong Shintos face, but the dire situation allowed no time for indecision. They sprinted towards the stairs. Unfortunately, before they could reach the staircase, a horrific stampede erupted ahead. The staircase was too narrow, accommodating only two people Side by side at a time. The elderly and frail women and children appeared particularly vulnerable amidst the throng. They were mercilessly shoved by the surging crowd behind them. Some fell to the ground while others tumbled down the stairs. In an instant, cries of horror and shouts of anger filled the air, chilling

to the bone. Ah, you stepped on me. Those behind. Stop pushing. Damn it. Who told you to block the way? In the face of calamity, no one Was willing to aid the helpless. Everyone was pushing against one another. and ultimately only a handful of robust male members managed to escape to the first floor while a greater number remained trapped in the stairwell, unable to advance or retreat. Please do not shove. Form an orderly line and let the elderly and children pass first. Donna desperately endeavored to restore order. But her voice was feeble and lacked any

authority. Those Who cut in line continued to act selfishly, solely focused on their own escape, indifferent to the plight of others. Witnessing this scene, Fong Shinong felt an uncontainable surge of anger. She could hardly believe that the individuals she had tirelessly sought to protect were nothing more than a group of self-serving individuals. At that moment, Donna spotted Fong Shinong and Officer Shaolin, her eyes lighting up as if she had found a savior. She waved her Hands and shouted, "Officer Fong, please help manage the crowd. Otherwise, someone may get hurt." Fong Shinong could only offer a

rice smile and shake her head. "It's feudal, teacher Donna. Even if we were to fire a warning shot, no one would heed my commands. You should focus on your own safety. Donna's face fell. Realizing that even the most authoritative figure, Officer Fong, had surrendered to despair. It seemed that all hope was lost. Sister Shinong, there Are too many people on the stairs. Perhaps we should take the elevator instead. Noticing the throngs crowding the stairwell, Officer Shaolin suggested they use the elevator to escape. Fong Shinong nodded in agreement. However, the elevator was located a considerable distance

from the stairs and required traversing an area teeming with zombies. We have no choice. Let us take the elevator directly to the underground parking lot. Fortuitously, I have the Car keys with me. Fong Shinon recalled that before leaving, Ino had entrusted her with the keys to the Land Rover for safekeeping. Thus, the two turned towards the elevator and before departing. Fong Shinong could not resist glancing back at the still stunned Donna, saying, "Teacher Donna, if you wish to survive, it would be best to accompany us. Thank you, Officer Fong." Donna exclaimed, filled with gratitude as

she hurried after them. Fortunately, Fong Shinong was willing to take her along, otherwise. This defenseless English teacher would have been left behind to meet her fate. Leading the way, Fong Shinong replaced her ammunition. A recently transformed zombie lunged at them, and Fong Shinong swiftly raised her weapon, shooting it in the head. Although officer Shaolin also wielded a handgun, his aim was not as precise as Fong Shinongs, he could only shoot at the down zombies. At last, The trio reached the elevator without further incident. Just as Fong Shinong pressed the button to call the elevator, a

piercing scream erupted from behind them. She turned to see that same screeching zombie staggering toward them. Damn it, not this creature again. Quickly into the elevator. Fong Shinong urged, prompting officer Shaolin and teacher Donna to rush inside. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, the screeching zombie suddenly opened Its mouth. Its large neck swelling ominously, followed by a deafening roar. The soundwave shattered the glass in the vicinity, and Fong Shinong quickly covered her ears while loudly warning her companions. "Cover your ears," Shaolin complied, but Donna was somewhat confused. Nevertheless, she followed Fong Shinongs

lead and blocked her ears. The piercing shriek of the mutated zombie reverberated through the air, shaking even the dust to top the Elevator despite having covered their ears in anticipation. The residual vibrations still caused a sharp pain in the eardrums of the three individuals. Thankfully, the elevator doors closed just in time, silencing the cacophony at last. After escaping the clutches of the wailing zombie, Fong Shinong and her companions successfully arrived at the basement floor. As Donna stepped out of the elevator, she felt unsteady, struggling to maintain her balance. It Took her a moment to regain

her composure. "Phew, my head is spinning," she exclaimed, clutching her heaving chest in a state of lingering dread. Auxiliary officer Shaolin, equally shaken, remarked, "What kind of ghastly zombie was that? Its voice was louder than a high-pitched horn. If it weren't for Sister Shinongs warning, we would have surely gone deaf." Fong Shinong exhald deeply, reflecting. It was this very mutated zombie that Claimed Shiaoli's life. Its screams can render a person deaf. Fortunately, we were at a safe distance. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire. Just a few days into the viral outbreak, and already new

mutated zombies have emerged. Donna's expression was one of disbelief. Perhaps we will encounter increasingly more of such mutated creatures in the future. Staying in the supermarket is ultimately not a sustainable strategy. We must hasten to Jangin Island and rendevu with the government forces. Fong Shining Tongs countenance grew grave. Ordinary zombies were already a formidable challenge, and the emergence of new mutated ones was alarming. She silently prayed that Eno and others who were out on a mission would not encounter such perilous monsters. With a quickened pace, she made her way towards the Land Rover. Chapter 78.

Self-preservation. Amidst chaos, the underground parking garage Was eerily quiet. A stark contrast to the clamor of the supermarket above. It appeared that the parking area had for the time being remained unscathed by the zombie invasion. Just as Fong Shinon was about to retrieve her keys to unlock the door, several figures suddenly emerged from the shadows. "Officer Fong, we have finally been waiting for you." They exclaimed, "Surprised!" Fong Shinong looked up to find Wan Yukai and his two lackeyis. "Wukai, what are you sneaking Around for behind the cars?" She inquired. Wan Yukai smirked with ill intent.

"Officer Fong, we mean no harm. We merely wish to borrow these two vehicles. Upon realizing one Yos intentions, Fong Shinongs expression darkened as she retorted, "Wukai, how shameless you are to utter such words. We also need this Land Rover. Why should we lend it to you?" Wukai brazenly replied, "Officer Fong, as public servants, you should possess a Spirit of sacrifice. How can you only think of your own escape and disregard the lives of us common folk?" Drawing her firearm, Fong Shinong aimed it at one Yos head. Do not attempt to moralize with me, Wukai. You,

the unscrupulous capitalist, are hardly a common citizen. Get lost, or I shall not hesitate to pull the trigger. Despite the ominous barrel of the gun directed at him, one Yukai maintained an air of defiance. Officer Fong, do not think That I fear you simply because you wield a weapon. If you dare pull that trigger, the little girl will be in grave danger. What little girl? Fong Shining Tong asked, perplexed. Wy Yukai turned around and called out to the person hiding behind the car. Skinny monkey, bring that young lady over here for Officer Fong to see.

A scruffy looking man wielding a sharp blade slowly approached from behind, holding Chinshia hostage. Chinshia, as soon as teacher Donna laid Eyes on her, she took a few steps forward. Visibly agitated. The scruffy man immediately shouted, "Don't come any closer. Step back." Donna halted, looking helplessly at Wan Yukai, imploring, Mr. Juan, let us discuss this calmly. My student is innocent. Please do not involve her. Upon seeing her teacher and officer Fong, Shen Xis eyes reflected a desperate yearning for survival. I'm sorry, teacher. I got separated from my classmates and ended Up here. Shut up, you

little brat. My knife is incredibly sharp. If I accidentally mar that pretty face of yours, don't blame me. The scruffy man warned, deliberately pressing the blade near Chinshis face, causing her to fall silent in fear. One Yukai, you truly are a despicable person. I was blind to have taken you in as a disaster. Fong Shinong thought bitterly, wishing she could shoot one Yukai dead. Unfazed, one Yukai chuckled. One must Look after oneself. Otherwise, the heavens will punish you. As long as you cooperate, we will not harm her. Release her immediately. Or if you dare to

hurt this child, I will not spare any of you scoundrels. Fong Shinong warned, turning her gun towards the scruffy man. Terrified, he quickly shrank behind Chin Shia, knowing if Fong Shinong fired, she would use her as a human shield. Officer Fong, who do you think you're intimidating? If you have the guts, go Ahead and kill us all. After all, staying here means we'll eventually be bitten to death by the zombies outside. When Yukai sneered, showing no concern for Fong Shinongs warning, she frowned, sensing that he was resolute in his intentions. Without handing over the car

keys, he might truly be willing to fight to the death. Just then, low growls echoed from a distance, indicating that the zombies outside were drawing nearer. Every second spent here increased the Danger. Wan Yukai could not help but say, "Officer Fong, our time is limited. You should decide. Either we all perish together or you hand over the car keys so I can take this young lady with me." Wukai, why should I believe your deceitful words? Fong Shinong clearly distrusted his promise, knowing this selfish individual would never take a burden on the road. He might abandon

Shinshia midway. When Yukai shook his head in response, "Officer Fong, I Already knew about your plan to go to Jangin Island. I also heard that this girl as father happens to be the person in charge of the island before reaching the island. How could I bear to part with this life-saving talisman? How do you know we intend to seek refuge on Jangin Island?" Fong Shinong questioned, her face filled with shock. She had not mentioned the discussion with Inyo from the previous night to anyone. How did Wyukai come to know such insider Information? Wan Yukai replied

with a smile. Officer Fong, there is no wall in this world that does not let the wind pass through. My people have overheard the conversation between that girl and her boyfriend quite clearly. The leerous man chuckled alongside him while Fong Shinto wore a face of disgust. Eaves dropping on others is truly despicable, she retorted. As long as one can survive, a little bit of depravity is acceptable. If I were in your position And had such crucial information, I would have fled at the first opportunity. Yet you foolishly wish to take everyone along, even those frail.

sickly or pregnant. It's utterly foolish. One U Yukai, we are not as cold-blooded and heartless as you. Life does not differentiate between high and low, noble or base. Every individual is equal. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we will never abandon anyone. Fong Shinong countered loudly. Wukai scoffed Disdainfully. Too bad the zombies outside won't reason with you. In this world of the survival of the fittest, useless waste deserves to be devoured by zombies. Did I not warn you against leaving that old man as corpse? Yet you self-righteous dogooders allowed your compassion to

cloud your judgment, completely disregarding my warning. I'm sorry. I never anticipated that the old gentleman would turn into a zombie, said teacher Donna, her face filled with Guilt as she lowered her head. If we had disposed of the old man's body in time, we wouldn't have encountered such calamity. Shinto, there's no reasoning with this scoundrel. Let us just get in the vehicle and forget about it, interjected officer Shaolin, continuing to dwell on who was right or wrong was meaningless. The only way forward was to escape. Fong Shinong displayed a troubled expression, confronting Wy Yukai now

would be akin to directly Signing Chun Xiais death warrant. Moreover, if the other party were to act out of spite and puncture the tires, it would spell disaster for everyone. After a tumultuous internal struggle, Fong Shinong ultimately chose to compromise. Wukai, I can lend you the vehicle, but you must agree to one condition. Seeing Fong Shinong finally relent, Wan Yukai recognized his victory and immediately beamed. Officer Fong, you wish for me to take you with us. This Land Rover may Only accommodate five, but with some squeezing, we can manage to fit two more. Fong Shinong

shook her head resolutely. I want you to take one more person, but that person is not me. It is Teacher Donna. Wukai looked at Donna in surprise. Officer Fong, are you certain you want to give this opportunity to her? In truth, Wy Yotzai's preference was to have Fong Shinong accompany them. Despite their past conflicts, her combat prowess was undeniable. In the event of An encounter with zombies, Fong Shinong could at least assist in fending them off, whereas the defenseless Donna would be utterly useless, a mere burden. Fong Shinong firmly replied, "Yes, teacher Donna lacks the

ability to defend herself. If she does not accompany you, she will undoubtedly perish." Donna gazed at Fong Shinto in astonishment, momentarily unsure whether to feel elated or ashamed. Officer Fong, I am but a useless person, I do not deserve To have this opportunity bestowed upon me, teacher Donna. At that time, I also cast my vote in favor, thus leading to the current predicament. The one truly accountable for this situation is I, not you. Wan Yukai expressed his disdain with a scornful expression, saying, "Very well, Officer Fong, for your sake, I shall allow her to accompany

us. But you must also pay a price. Fong Shin Tone glared at Wan Yukai, her anger flaring. It was infuriating that this Man still had the audacity to haggle with her, his mercantile nature on full display. What further demands do you have? I require a firearm. Fong Shinongs gaze sharpened instantaneously. A gun was a vital tool for survival. And one Yoda's audacious request clearly indicated his intent to take advantage of the situation. Noticing Fong Shintos reluctance, Wukai continued, "Officer Fong, as you know, I am a businessman, and a Businessman does not engage in improfitable transactions.

Bringing this burden along would severely impede our combat effectiveness. Is it unreasonable to request a gun for self-defense?" Fong Shinong gritted her teeth in frustration. But given the pressing circumstances, she had no choice but to acquies to one Yoi's unreasonable demand. She handed over the car keys along with the handgun gifted by Enua to one yotsai's two bodyguards. One Bodyguard took the car keys and entered the driver's seat while the other expertly removed the magazine from the handgun, inspected it thoroughly, and then leaned close to one Y's ear to whisper, "Boss, this gun is in

perfect condition." One Yukai nodded in satisfaction and smiled at Fong Shinto, saying, "Officer Fong, I shall take my leave now. I wish you all good fortune." Chapter 79. A delayed rescue. Haha. In all, it seems our luck is quite Favorable today. We must celebrate upon our return. Hija Jun reclined comfortably in the seat of the tourist bus, stretching lazily. Although Master Liao had played a few tricks, he had indeed not deceived anyone. After acquiring the car keys, he led Enua and the others to the parking lot of the community to locate the bus. Expecting a

fierce battle ahead, they were pleasantly surprised to find only a few scattered zombies in the expansive Parking lot, which the group dispatched with little effort. They subsequently boarded the bus and upon entry, Inoa noted that this tourist bus was far more comfortable than the school bus they had previously used. Each seat could be adjusted to accommodate the passengers body types and the bus was equipped with a water dispenser and restroom. The vehicle could accommodate over 50 individuals. And with the previously obtained Land Rover, they should be able To evacuate all the survivors from the supermarket.

Master Liao, seated at the driver s position, inserted the key and announced, "Everyone please fasten your seat belts. We are departing. With the roar of the engine, the bus slowly exited the community parking lot. Heading towards the supermarket, Inoa checked her phone. It was only 9:30 in the morning. There was ample time and barring any unforeseen events. They would surely manage to escort everyone To the island before nightfall. However, just as the bus was nearing the Walmart supermarket, the number of zombies on the road suddenly increased. An ominous premonition stirred within Enua. What in the

world? How could so many zombies suddenly appear in broad daylight? Through the car window, Macha was astonished to discover an unusual surge in the number of zombies on the road. It is well known that the majority of these creatures tend to shy away from Sunlight, which makes occurrences resembling a zombie tide quite rare during daylight hours. However, today the behavior of the undead was remarkably abnormal. Those that typically lurked in the shadows were inexplicably moving together towards a single direction under the scorching sun. "Damn it, those zombies are headed towards the supermarket. Something must have

happened at home, exclaimed Hijjun, sensing the impending danger. Mere Moments after their departure. Over 500 zombies had already gathered around the supermarket, and at intervals, they could hear piercing, chilling roars. What on earth is that sound? Master Liao felt a chill run down his spine, instinctively slamming on the brakes, bringing the bus to a halt by the roadside. I don't know, but that cry clearly did not originate from a human mouth. Even through the glass of the car window, Eno could feel the shrillness of The sound, sending shivers down his spine, ont stop, continue towards

the supermarket, urged Siani, deeply concerned for Chuni's safety, pressing Liao to accelerate. Are we really going to charge into the horde of zombies? Master Liao as expression reflected his dilemma. Of course, we must hasten to rescue her. If we delay, Chen Shia could be in grave danger, Sia Ani commanded loudly. Just as Master Liao hesitated, a black SUV suddenly Burst forth from the supermarkets underground parking lot, plowing through the zombies that barely had time to react, sending them flying several meters away. Is that my Land Rover? Master Liao recognized the reckless vehicle at once. It

was indeed the Land Rover he had fled in. After colliding with the zombies, the SUV accelerated towards the bus with great speed. What is happening? And who is in that vehicle? Eno echoed the shock on Everyone s face as the Land Rover sped toward them before departing. He had entrusted the keys to officer Fong Shinto. If she were inside, she would surely slow down. Yet, the Land Rover showed no signs of deceleration. Swiftly whizzing past the bus and vanishing from their sight. Before they could fully grasp the situation, several gunshots rang out from the direction

of the parking lot. Gunfire, Master Liao, head towards the parking lot. The presence of Gunfire indicated that a battle was undoubtedly taking place nearby, leaving no time to ponder who was in the Land Rover. Master Liao pressed the accelerator once more, steering the bus towards the supermarket. Before they reached the parking lot, Eno spotted two familiar figures. One was Officer Fong Shinto wielding a firearm as she shot down the zombies attempting to approach. The other was her subordinate, Officer Lynn, who, lacking a weapon, could only Cower behind Fong Shinto. At that moment, they were surrounded

by at least seven or eight zombies. Their situation perilously dire. Upon witnessing the dire situation, Eno swiftly drew his pistol, rolled down the car window, and leaned out, aiming at the approaching zombies with rhythmic gunfire echoing through the air. He quickly emptied a magazine. Each bullet found its mark, striking the heads of the zombies surrounding Fong Shinong and Officer Shaolin, causing them to collapse lifelessly. Eno had returned. Fong Shinong, rescued yet astonished, felt a surge of relief. With only three bullets remaining in her own pistol, had Eno arrived any later. Both she and Shaolin might

have succumbed to the voracious undead. Eno instructed his classmates to remain in the vehicle for the time being. As he hastily approached Fong Shinto, officer Fong, "What on earth transpired? How could everything have Changed so drastically in such a brief absence?" Fong Shinto wore a look of guilt. I am deeply sorry, Eno. The supermarket was breached from within by the zombies. I failed to protect everyone. What? Eno exclaimed in disbelief. Although the supermarket's defenses were not infallible, it should have been exceedingly difficult for the zombies to penetrate. It was that elderly man with asthma. After

he died, he mutated into a zombie and even Devoured his own granddaughter. We were caught unprepared, leading to many injuries. Are you joking? I distinctly recall that the old man had not been bitten by a zombie. How could he have turned? Fong Shinong sighed in resignation. I cannot fathom the reason. He simply transformed into a zombie. A particularly unusual one. It emits an earpiercing whale loud enough to rupture eardrums and attract nearby zombies. A mutated zombie that screams. Eno gasped, Realizing the implications. No wonder there had been so many zombies on the road. They were

all drawn by that horrifying screamer. But what about teacher Donna and my classmates? Are they safe? Eno inquired, his voice tinged with urgency. Teacher Donna and classmate Shinshia were abducted by Mr. Juan and taken away in a Land Rover. They should be heading to Jangin Island for refuge. As for the others, I am uncertain. Even if there are survivors, They are likely trapped within the supermarket. Mr. Juan is truly despicable, betraying everyone when they needed help the most. It makes sense now why he refused to stop and simply sped away. Such a selfish and vile

person is more contemptable than the zombies themselves. Yet lamenting the treachery of that ungrateful wretch was feudal. At least Chinshia and teacher Donna were temporarily safe. However, those still trapped in the supermarket were in grave Danger. If they did not act to rescue them, their fates would surely be sealed. Officer Fong, you and Officer Shaolin should head to the bus. I will go to the supermarket and rescue the remaining classmates before we all proceed together to Jang Xen Island for safety. Are you out of your mind, Eno? You're risking your life. That mutated zombie is

still inside the supermarket. I witnessed a tear into Xiaoli s throat with my own eyes. Fong Shinong grasped Eno's arm, urging him not to act impulsively. Yet, Eno maintained a serene demeanor as he gazed back at her, saying, "Officer Fong, I appreciate the invaluable intelligence you've provided. I possess a method to deal with that mutated zombie, so there is no need for you to worry." Gradually, Fong Shinong loosened her grip on Eno. From him, she sensed an inner confidence that radiated outward. This confidence was not born of blind arrogance, but rather stemmed from An unwavering

belief in his own abilities. Since you were so assured, allow me to accompany you in the rescue. Two are certainly better than one. Considering Fong Shinongs commendable marksmanship, Eno hesitated only briefly before nodding in agreement. Very well. After we save the people, we shall depart immediately. It is best if we can reach the island for refuge before nightfall. Fong Shinong turned to the auxiliary officer Shaolin And instructed Shaolin. You should get in the vehicle first. We will leave together once we have completed the rescue. Understood, Sister Shinong. Please take care of yourself. Shaolin replied, aware

of his own limitations and thus prudently boarded the bus. Chapter 80. Slaying the Shriek Zombie. After watching Officer Shaolin depart, Eno turned to Fong Shinong and remarked, "Officer Fong, your handgun must be running low on ammunition, correct?" Fong Shinong nodded. Indeed, there are only three rounds left. Otherwise, those zombies would hardly pose a challenge for me. Eno handed his handgun to Fong Shinto along with several spare magazines. Officer Fong, it is better you use my weapon. This Glock 18 is far superior to your service pistol. Fong Shinong accepted Eno's handgun. Although unfamiliar, her years of

experience with firearms made it manageable. She returned her own sidearm To its holster and inquired, "Since you have given me your gun, what will you use?" The moment the words left her lips, Fong Shinong felt her concern was unwarranted. When had Eno ever been without a weapon, if he wished, he could summon a rocket launcher at a moment as notice. Eno smiled slightly, already having formulated his plan, he activated his bracelet and instantly entered an alternate dimension. Upon arriving at the dimensional armory, Eno made a Beline for the submachine gun section, retrieving a pristine P90

with a magazine capacity of 50 rounds. The P90 ensured sustained firepower and superior penetration compared to other submachine guns, making it more than adequate for dealing with a small horde of zombies. Subsequently, he selected a USP handgun equipped with a silencer as his sidearm. After choosing his primary and secondary weapons, Eno proceeded to the equipment repository. Based on the intelligence Provided by Fong Shinto, the mutated zombie was capable of emitting a shrill scream that could induce fainting. To guard against the sonic assault of the shrieking zombie, Eno decided to take back two pairs of noiseancelling

headphones. The noise cancelling headphones in the equipment room were of high military quality, boasting exceptional sound capturing and noise reduction capabilities. Not only can it diminish the deafening sounds produced By firearms, explosives, and even artillery to a tolerable level for the average person, but it can also amplify softer sounds, thereby enhancing the wearer battlefield awareness. Eno firmly believes that no matter how shrill the whales of the screaming zombie, they cannot compare to the thunderous blasts of cannons and explosives. As long as he can withstand the initial moments, he stands a fair chance of eliminating it.

After acquiring the necessary weaponry, Eno once again traverses back to the realm of reality. Fong Shinto notices that Eno is now equipped not only with an oddly designed submachine gun, but also adorned with a pair of noiseancelling headphones. Officer Fong, put on these noiseancelling headphones. If we encounter that shrieking zombie again, we need not fear, even if it screams at the top of its lungs. Impressive, Eno. You've even conjured noise cancelling headphones. Fong Shinong finally comprehends why Eno harbors no fear of the screaming zombie. Once she dons the headphones gifted by Eno, she finds that

her hearing has not diminished in the slightest. On the contrary, it is remarkably clearer. The quality of these headphones is exceptional. Indeed, they are militarygrade tactical headphones complete with a microphone. Eno adjusts the microphone to his mouth as he dons the headphones. This allows for seamless Communication. Even if Fong Shinong is outside his line of sight. If only you had returned a bit sooner. Perhaps today as tragedy could have been averted, Fong Shinong size, her face reflecting a deep sense of melancholy. Armed, the two make their way to the underground parking lot, where the path

to the second floor is obstructed by corpses and debris. The quickest route remains the elevator. The three zombies loitering near the elevator are swiftly dispatched by ENOS Gunfire. Before the remaining zombies can converge, they hastily enter the elevator and close the doors. Let us first sweep the second floor. If we fail to locate any survivors, we shall proceed to the third floor. All right. But the mutated zombie also resides on the second floor, and its cries will undoubtedly attract nearby zombies. If we encounter it, it is best to eliminate it at first sight. Fong Shinong

cautions. Ordinary zombies are Manageable, but the truly troublesome one is the screaming zombie. Understood. Upon cighting that creature, I shall prioritize its elimination. As they converse, the elevator arrives at the supermarket s second floor. The moment the doors open, a stench of blood assaults their senses. Once a clean and orderly area, it now resembles a scene from hell, strewn with blood stains and chaos. Goodness, Eno cannot help but exclaim as at least 20 zombies wander Before him, making the chances of finding survivors seem exceedingly bleak. The two exit the elevator, weapons drawn, and the surrounding

zombies immediately catch their scent, howling and lunging towards them with outstretched claws. Eno calmly raises his submachine gun and fires at the approaching zombies, while Fong Shinong adopts a shooting stance, continuously pulling the trigger. Back to back, the duo leaves no blind spots. the dense Hail of bullets forming an impeccable web of firepower. Despite the relentless onslaught of zombies from all directions, they were swiftly dispatched by a barrage of bullets. Their flesh torn aunder and lifeless bodies collapsing on the spot. In the blink of an eye, the 20 or so undead within sight were vanquished

by the two. Fong Shinong's ammunition was nearly depleted, while Eno still had a third of his bullets remaining. Seizing the Momentary lull in battle, Fong Shinong hastily replaced her magazine. with Eno standing guard beside her. Suddenly, a deafening shriek erupted from behind the shelves had it not been for the noiseancelling headphones they wore. The earsplitting sound would have rendered them both incapacitated. "It's the shrieking zombie," Fong Shinong exclaimed. "Damn it, it's hiding behind the shelves. I can't pinpoint its exact location." Eno attempted to fire at it, But the shrieking zombie defied logic, using the shelves

as a shield, continuously roaring from a place hidden from view. With his line of sight obstructed, Eno could only approximate the zombies location by sound. He aimed his weapon at the source of the noise and unleashed the remaining rounds in a single burst. The bullets thutdded against the metal shelves, producing a shower of sparks. The P90 was armed with five 728 mm steel core ammunition, which Possessed a penetration power far superior to that of conventional 9mm handgun rounds. Capable of piercing standard Kevller vests even from a distance of 100 m. Although the shrieking zombie cowed

behind the shelves, such feeble defense was akin to paper, utterly ineffective. Dozens of rounds effortlessly penetrated through, and the piercing shrieks abruptly ceased. "You know, you got it." Fong Shinong breathed a sigh of relief as she Looked at him. With the sensation of the zombies cries, the world felt significantly quieter. "I'm not so sure," Eno replied, slinging his empty submachine gun over his shoulder and cautiously drawing his sidearm as he approached the shelves. On the floor lay a mangled corpse. its throat punctured by bullets that had obliterated its tumors, leaving it incapable of producing sound,

only emitting gasps reminiscent of a deflating ball. The Bullets had concentrated in the area between the neck and chest, the disfigured flesh resembling a crushed pimmen, evoking a sense of nausea. Yet, despite its grotesque state, the shrieking zombie seemed to cling to its final breath. It appeared that the mutated undead possessed a tenacity for life far greater than that of ordinary zombies. Die monster. Eno grimaced in disgust, raising his handgun to the creature's head and firing two final Shots, putting an end to its wretched existence. Chapter 81. Onward again, finally, they had dispatched this abomination,

gazing at the repugnant corpse before her. Fong Shinong felt an inexplicable rush of vengeance. Officer Fong, there should be no survivors on this floor. Let's check the third floor. All right. Fong Shinong nodded. Though the likelihood of finding survivors on the third floor was slim, the two would never abandon hope. No matter how faint, Eno replaced the magazine of his P90 submachine gun and continued to ascend to the third floor alongside Fong Shinto. Upon their arrival, they discovered that the conditions were scarcely better than those on the second floor. Mangled human limbs were strewn about,

and in one corner, the occasional zombie would emerge unexpectedly. During their harrowing journey, Eno caught sight of several former classmates, now grotesqually transformed into Bloodthirsty zombies. The thought of once familiar faces now reduced to such a horrific state, filled Eno with a profound sense of unease. They had fought desperately to escape that hellish school, only to find that after just a few days of relative peace, a minor misstep could lead to irrevocable ruin. Each time he was forced to eliminate a classmate turned zombie, an overwhelming guilt washed over him. Damn it. Eno struggled to suppress

his sorrow As he pulled the trigger, watching as his once familiar peers fell before him, feeling like a callous executioner. Just as he thought he had sent his classmates on their final journey, a pregnant zombie suddenly lunged at him from a corner. Upon seeing this creature, Eno hesitated for reasons he could not comprehend. This female zombie must be Mrs. Luo. The pregnant woman Chinshia had mentioned. The virus had twisted her features into a grotesque visage, and She charged at Eno, her swollen belly, a harrowing sight. Unable to act in time, he watched as Fong Shinong

fired two shots, putting the creature down. Eno, what distracted you just now? Fong Shinong noticed his momentary lapse. With a look of regret, Eno replied, I'm sorry, Officer Fong. I just find it hard to take down a pregnant woman. Fong Shinong, her expression grave, knelt to close the eyes of the deceased Mrs. Luo. Eno, I know this is difficult for you, But she is no longer human. Our only option now is to grant them relief. Eno turned away, letting out a heavy sigh. Officer Fong, let us go back. There are likely no survivors left here.

Fong Shinong nodded in resignation. It seemed their efforts had been in vain after enduring so many days of hardship. It was disheartening to see the entire survivor group crumble due to a minor error. As the primary leader, she bore an undeniable responsibility for this Catastrophe. However, just as they prepared to depart, cries for help suddenly echoed from the rooftop. Hello, is anyone there? Please help us. Eno paused, the voice reminiscent of Lu Mingming asked. Could she still be alive? Eno, it sounds like there are still people on the rooftop, Fong Shinong said, her eyes lighting

up as she gazed at the ceiling above. Yes, let us hurry up. Rejuvenated with hope, the two raced to the rooftop, and indeed They found Lu Mingming and another bespectled male classmate. They stood at top a water tank surrounded below by six zombies. Fortunately, these creatures were unable to climb the metal ladder beside the tank. Otherwise, the two would have surely been torn to shreds. Lu Mingming, "Hold on. We're coming to save you." Eno officer Fong upon spotting Inua and Fong Shinong. Lu Ming Ming was overwhelmed with excitement, waving her hands and shouting joyfully. Inua

and Fong Shinong hurried towards the water tank while the zombies catching the scent of the two turned and lunged at them. Ina raised his submachine gun and swiftly fired, eliminating all the zombies in front of him in the blink of an eye. After dispatching the zombies near the water tank, Fong Shinong called out to the two individuals at top it, saying, "Dear classmates, we have dealt with the zombies below. Please come down quickly, Lu Ming Ming descended the ladder and rushed into Fong Shinongs embrace." Officer Fong Inu, I thought I would never see you again.

I'm sorry, Lu Ming Ming. We arrived late, Inua replied, his face etched with guilt. It's already a blessing that you came to rescue me. By the way, Inua, what about teacher Donna and the other classmates? Are they all safe? Lu Mingming had believed that Enua being so capable could ensure that everyone was unharmed as he had done Previously at school. Enua shook his head with a bitter smile. Teacher Donna and Chunia should be fine and Maan and Xiai who were with me are also well. As for the other classmates, seeing the sorrow on Inuas face,

Lu Mingming immediately sensed that the fate of the remaining students was likely grim. We mustn't delay, Inua. We need to leave here quickly or the zombies downstairs will continue to gather. At present, aside from Lu Ming Ming and the Bespectled boy, there were no other survivors left in the Walmart supermarket. Fong Shinong was eager to leave and not linger any longer. Ina turned to address the other student at top the water tank, saying, "Classmate, you should come down as well. The supermarket has fallen. We must relocate to a safer place." However, the bespect boy remained

unresponsive, and Eno was suddenly struck by a sense of foroding, prompting him to inquire further, "What Has wrong?" The bespectled boy sat cross-legged with an air of indifference. You should go. Don't worry about me. What are you talking about? Do you wish to remain in this wretched place and await your demise? Lu Mingming exclaimed, unable to contain her voice before Inua s arrival. It was this boy who had shielded her, allowing her to survive. The bespectled boy rolled up his sleeve, revealing a bite mark on his elbow. You've been bitten by a zombie. An indescribable

wave of emotions surged within Inua. No wonder he was reluctant to leave. He feared transforming into a zombie and endangering others. Lu Ming Mang upon learning the reason was overcome with tears. I'm so sorry. It's all my fault. If it weren't for protecting me, you wouldn't have been bitten. The bespectled boy side saying, Inua, Officer Fong, I entrust Lu Ming Ming to your care. I don't wish to go anywhere now. This is my final resting Place. Inua clenched his fists tightly, understanding that words were feudal at this moment, and tearfully bid farewell. Rest assured, I

will ensure that all remaining individuals are relocated to safety. Enua, there might still be hope, we cannot simply abandon him. Although Lu Ming Ming felt a deep reluctance to part ways with the boy who had assisted her, Fong Shinong was resolute and forcibly dragged her away. As they watched Enoir and his companions depart, The boy silently removed his glasses, aware that the virus within his body had begun to erode his memories. Perhaps in this precarious and uncertain apocalypse, becoming a zombie might not be the worst fate. However, before the transformation, he longed to return home

and wonder what dish his mother would prepare that evening. With that final thought, his consciousness plunged into an endless abyss. Chapter 82. The prolonged cue. While Enui busied himself With rescuing others, a Land Rover sped recklessly across the elevated highway leading to Jangin Island. Two bodyguards occupied the front seats while one Yukai, the leerous man, Donna, and Chunia were crammed into the back seat. Due to the limited space within the vehicle, physical contact was inevitable, the leerous man frequently seized the opportunity to make inappropriate advances toward teacher Donna. Unable to bear the sight any Longer,

Shinshia could not restrain herself and chastised him. Hey, remove your filthy hands from the teacher. Didn't your mother teach you how to respect women? The leerous man glared at Chun Shia with disdain. You little brat, how dare you speak to me in such a tone? Do you believe I once he strip you of your clothes? Teacher Donna, filled with fear for Chun Shia as safety, quickly grasped her hand and implored, Shia will arrive soon. Don't act impulsively. Chun Shia seething with anger, understood that her teacher s willingness to endure was an effort to protect herself.

Otherwise, this man would surely extend his inappropriate behavior toward her as well. Yet continual capitulation would only embolden him further. "Teacher, don't be afraid. The more you concede to him, the more brazen he becomes." Turning her gaze toward Wan Yukai, she continued, "Boss Juan, as a person of standing. How can you allow your Subordinates to bully women?" Wan Yukai chuckled dismissively. Little girl, it's already generous of me to let your teacher hitch a ride. What is a small price for her to pay? Shia gritted her teeth in frustration, realizing she could not rely on this

scoundrel to uphold justice. The prospect of escaping seemed feudal as they were trapped between two men. Their every move scrutinized, leaving them no opportunity for drastic actions. Boswan, you're Truly shameless. If Ina learns how you've treated our teacher, he will certainly not spare you. H whether your boyfriend can return alive is still uncertain. Once we reach the island, what can he possibly do to me? Wan Yukai utterly disregarded Chen Shia as threat. Fine, even if you're unafraid of Inua, don't forget about my father. He is the one in charge on the island now. With just

a word from me, none of you will be able to seek refuge there. Finally, Compelled to play the trump card of her father, Chen Shia observed a flicker of apprehension in Wan Yos demeanor. Regardless of how formidable Enoa might be, he remained merely an ordinary citizen, incapable of stirring significant trouble. However, Chunshi's father was quite different. He was a government official wielding significant power over life and death. To lose the qualification to land on the island over such a trivial matter would be a grave Miscalculation. Skinny monkey reign it in. Do not make things difficult

for teacher Tang. Do you really believe this little girl? The leerous man reluctantly withdrew his unwelcome hand. One yukai replied with a smile. Look at your demeanor. She's merely a woman. As long as she can help me out of this predicament, I could easily find 10 more like her. Upon hearing this, the leerous man beamed with delight. Huh? One boss is indeed generous. To follow you is Truly a stroke of good fortune for a lowly person like me. The two bodyguards seated in the front row chimed in. One zone. We two have also put in

considerable effort this time. We wonder if you could reward us a little. One Yukai waved his hand grandly. Huh? Have I ever treated my own poorly? You two shall each receive 500,000 in cash plus a sports car. Thank you. One zone. From now on, even if it means following you into a sea of fire or a mountain of Swords, we two brothers will not hesitate. One must admit that one Yukai was quite adept at painting a rosy picture for his subordinates. With just a few empty promises, he could secure their unwavering loyalty. Meanwhile, Shun Shia

felt utterly disgusted, akin to the sensation of having consumed a dish of foul delicacies. What did these men consider women to be? Mere commodities for casual trade. Despite her profound disdain for Wan Yukai and His ilk, she at least managed to temporarily assist teacher Tang, the leerous man and the two bodyguards continued to extol the virtues of Wan Yukai, diverting their attention away from the two women. Soon, the Land Rover approached the Junko bridge, at which point the bodyguard in the passenger seat suddenly spoke up, "Boss, there are roadblocks ahead. We cannot proceed." Wan Yukai

looked out the window and noticed a dozen armed soldiers sealing Off the bridge. Many citizens who had come seeking refuge were lined up in long cues, seemingly undergoing security checks. Damn it, so many people have shown up. The situation at the scene was somewhat unexpected for Wukai. He had anticipated a smooth arrival at the destination, only to discover that the number of survivors seeking refuge far exceeded their own group. It turned out that the other staff members on the island had also informed their relatives And friends about the evacuation. As word spread, the number of

people seeking shelter grew into the thousands each day. Now, the island was overcrowded, if not controlled, there would barely be room to stand. As the person in charge, Chinluf was left with no choice but to make a difficult decision. He ordered the temporary closure of the entire Django Bridge and established multiple checkpoints at the bridgeg's entrance. The official Narrative claimed it was to prevent potential carriers of infection and avert a second outbreak of the epidemic. But the true purpose was to control the number of people landing on the island and alleviate the survival pressure on

those already present. Initially, everyone cooperated with the inspectors. But as time passed, more and more individuals began to express their discontent and frustration. Soldiers, on what grounds are you denying us passage To the island? Just yesterday, you allowed a group to land. Why the change today? Complaints of impatience arose among those waiting for inspection. A staff member clad in a protective suit holding a megaphone loudly proclaimed, "Please remain calm. We do not intend to inconvenience anyone. However, the current situation is exceedingly grave. To prevent the spread of the virus, every individual disembarking onto the island

must undergo a temperature check. Anyone with a temperature exceeding 37° C is strictly prohibited from landing. Those who pass the temperature test must then be observed in a quarantine tent for 1 hour before they can proceed with the landing procedures. Damn it, this is an atypical fingitis. What nonsense is this temperature check? One couldn't help but curse. A concerned bodyguard accompanying him remarked, "Boss, the situation seems rather dire." After the temperature check, we must endure a Quarantine observation. With such a long queue, we might not even make it before nightfall. H who says we must

quue. Wy Yukai had no intention of waiting in line. He turned to Chin Shia, smiling as he said, "Hey little girl, it's your time to shine. Go speak to the guard and let us few pass the temperature check first." Chinshia turned her head away, clearly unwilling to cooperate. Seeing her reluctance, when Yotsai's expression darkened, I brought you here with great Effort not to have you throw a tantrum. With that, he seized Chinshi's arm and forcibly pulled her out of the vehicle. Let go. You're hurting me. Despite her desperate resistance, the disparity in their strength was

overwhelming, and she was ultimately dragged out of the car by Wanukai. Chapter 83. Crisis of trust. Upon reaching the checkpoint, they observed a mother and daughter embroiled in a dispute with the temperature check personnel. The young mother had Successfully passed the temperature screening, but her daughter was deemed ineligible for quarantine observation due to an elevated temperature. I'm sorry, Mom. This child cannot accompany you. The staff roughly pushed the little girl away from the quarantine tent. My child just had a fever a couple of days ago. She is not infected with the virus. I assure you,

despite the young mother- desperate please, the personnel remained inflexible, insisting that the girl must Leave. The onlookers felt a panging of sympathy, many coming forth to advocate for the mother and daughter. Seizing the opportunity, one Yukai interjected, "How can one casually alter the rules set by the government? If this child truly harbors the virus, it would pose a grave threat to the island's inhabitants." The young mother glared at one Yukai in anger, continuing to argue, "What kind of absurd rule is this? Those who landed on the island days ago were not Subjected to temperature checks,

and they were still allowed to enter. It seems you are merely using this as an excuse to deliberately sacrifice the vulnerable. Madam, if you cannot accept our regulations, you are entirely free to seek refuge elsewhere with your daughter. However, please refrain from spreading falsehoods and slandering the dedicated personnel on the front lines. Does your daughter's life hold more value than the lives of others? Faced With the crowd's skepticism and vitrial, the inspection staff felt an overwhelming sense of frustration. They risked their lives daily, accepting thousands of survivors. Yet some in the crowd expressed resentment rather

than gratitude, believing the government had failed in its duties and had turned a blind eye to those in need. One Yukai seizes the opportunity to chime in. Indeed, we ordinary folk must not only consider our own plight, but also Empathize with the difficulties faced by the government. Although this statement may sound like mere flattery, it is not entirely devoid of merit. Previously, he had even interceded on behalf of the masses, compelling them to fall silent. The young mother, however, remained undeterred, pleading desperately, but I truly have nothing to hide. Do you see any marks on

my child from a zombie bite in a bid to prove her daughter's normaly? The young mother did not Hesitate to strip her daughter bear before the gathering crowd. The exposed little girl remained mute, her eyes filled with terror and embarrassment. What mother would subject her precious child to such humiliating indignity unless driven to the brink of despair? Many onlookers could no longer bear the sight, fervently demanding that the soldiers at the checkpoint allow the mother and daughter to pass. The soldiers exchanged glances of Uncertainty, and one Yukai spoke once more. "Even if this child has

not been bitten by a zombie, there remains the possibility of mutation. I have encountered such cases before." The young mother could no longer contain her emotions. She rushed toward one Yukai, grasping his collar and shouting, "You speak nonsense. My daughter merely has a fever. She is not infected with the virus. Why are we being denied passage? The nearby soldiers quickly intervened, Separating the two. Yet, the lady persisted in her confrontation with one Yukai, inciting the crowd to stir, and chaos ensued. Just as the situation threatened to spiral out of control, a man resembling an officer

drew his pistol and fired a shot into the air, instantly silencing the tumultuous crowd. Behave yourselves. Anyone who dares to incite trouble will face severe consequences. Wan Yukai hastily explained to the officer, "Sir, I am not The one causing a disturbance. I fully comply with all government orders. It is this woman who disregards the rules." The young mother fell to her knees before the officer, pleading, "Sir, I beg you. Could you show some leniency and allow my daughter to pass? She merely has a fever and is not infected. I am sorry, madam," the officer replied

coldly. Regulations cannot be altered for your convenience. I must answer for the safety of hundreds on this island. Please leave immediately and do not waste our time. The officer issued his command without compassion. The young mother, crushed by despair, collapsed onto the ground while her daughter approached and embraced her neck, offering comfort. Mom, don't worry about me. I can take care of myself. The young mother held her daughter close, weeping profusely. Oh, foolish child, you are only 10 years old. Without an adult as protection, you face peril. But fear Not, I shall not leave your

side. I will always be with you. The onlookers cast sympathetic glances. Yet none dared to speak out in defense of the mother and daughter in the face of the formidable soldiers. Once the uproar subsided, oneai sees the moment to approach the officer, saying, "Sir, might you consider granting us the opportunity to undergo the inspection first?" The officer shot Wanukai a disdainful glance, scoffing, "Who do you think you Are to make such an unreasonable request? You lack the standing for such demands. But this child is another matter altogether." Wan Yukai gently nudged Chun Xiais shoulder and

whispered, "Child, quickly report your father's name." Chunia shot him a disdainful glance, remaining silent and figning muteness. The officer observing the two felt mocked and scolded. "Are you two trying to play tricks on me? Line up properly at the back and don't Attempt to deceive me. One Yukai hurly clarified, you misunderstand, sir. This child simply enjoys throwing a tantrum. In truth, her father is the head of the island named Chin something or other." He nudged Chin Shia again, signaling her to speak the truth quickly. Otherwise, no one would be able to safely board the island

by nightfall. Although Chinshia was reluctant to mention her father, the thought of teacher Donna still being in their hands prompted her to say, "Sir, My father is acting Mayor Chin Lufi, and I am his daughter, Chinia." "You are Mayor Chin's daughter?" The officer's demeanor changed instantly upon hearing this, his tone becoming significantly more courteous. "Indeed, if you doubt it, I can call my father right now." Very well. I shall call Mayor Chin at once. The officer promptly dialed Chin Lufi's direct line. Hello, Mayor Chun. This is Officer Shir, responsible for security at the checkpoint. There

is an Important matter I need to report to you. Oh, officer Shir, please go ahead. Kimchin Lufi's voice sounding somewhat weary. I encountered someone at the checkpoint claiming to be your daughter named Chin Shia. I cannot ascertain her identity. So, I wanted to confirm with you. Shia, has she arrived? Please let me speak to her. Chenl Lufis spirits lifted at the mention of his daughter. Chenshia took the phone from officer Shir and said, "Dad, this is Chinshia. I have arrived at the checkpoint and am currently in line waiting for a temperature check." Hearing his daughter's

voice, Chin Lufi became visibly excited. Shia, thank heavens. You finally arrived safely. I will arrange for someone to come and fetch you right away. Please let Officer Shir speak to me. Chinshia returned the phone to the officer. Officer Shir, my father has something to say to you. Officer Shir respectfully took the phone And conversed with Chin Lufi for a minute. After the call, Officer Shir's demeanor underwent a complete transformation as he courteously led Chin Shia and Wan Yukai directly to the isolation tent. Both of their temperatures were normal and no signs of infection were detected.

Officers sure let out a sigh of relief and said, "Please wait in the tent for a moment. Specialized personnel will escort you to the island shortly." Wan Yukai wore a Proud expression, grateful that he had revealed Chun Shia s identity. Otherwise, they might have to wait until tomorrow to board. Chunshia, still concerned about teacher Donna, called out to officer Shir before he turned to leave. By the way, Officer Shir, we have another companion with us. Could you please assist us in arranging for them as well? Officer Shir furrowed his brow in difficulty, but for the

sake of Mayor Chen's reputation, he would never have Considered breaking protocol to allow the two to cut in line. As a result, Chinshi has seemed to take everything for granted, audaciously demanding that she be allowed to flout the rules once more in front of the public. Alas, the credibility of the government has been undermined by you privileged offspring of officials. Although squad leader sure felt a sense of helplessness, he still endeavored to accommodate Chinshias request. Wan Yukai surmised whom Chon Shia wished to accompany her and intentionally interjected, "Classmate Chinshia, you seem to be mistaken. Our

group consists of five individuals. Aside from the two of us, there are three others. Fuming with indignation, Shan Shia glared fiercely at Wan Yukai, prompting squad leader Shure to inquire, "What? There are three more people. Classmate Shenshia, what is your connection to the other three?" Originally, Shen Shia intended only to Have teacher Tang brought to her side, regarding one Yodsai's two bodyguards and that repugnant lecher as inconsequential, wishing for them to fend for themselves. However, upon perceiving the murderous glint in one Ysai's eyes, she was compelled to alter her decision. Teacher Tang was currently being

held by one Yozai's bodyguards, and neglecting to include them might lead to unforeseen consequences. Ultimately, as long as she could ensure Her teacher's safe arrival on the island, she could afford to overlook them this once. After a considerable internal struggle, Shinshia relented and stated, "One is my teacher, while the other two are Mr. One's bodyguards. Without their escort, I would not have been able to arrive safely. Squad leader sure, please assist them as well. Squad leader Sher let out a resigned sigh. Very well, but this is a one-time exception. Should you have more Acquaintances seeking

your assistance in the future, I shall not be so accommodating. Under Chun Xiai's direction, teacher Tang and Juan Yods two bodyguards were promptly ushered to the front of the line. Hey, is someone cutting in line again? The crowd of those waiting could not help but murmur amongst themselves upon witnessing the three who had jumped ahead. Some eager to express their discontent, even raise their voices in protest. Is this a joke? Time and again, special privileges are granted to those with connections. Do you think we, the honest ones waiting in line, are fools? Are the rules

you established meant solely for us common folk? Squad leader, sure, disinterested in addressing the grievances of the masses, remained unfazed, knowing he wielded a firearm. The centers would have to stifle their discontent. As for the rules, they were perpetually crafted for those without power. Teacher Tang And Juan Yodsai's bodyguards passed the temperature checks without incident while the leerous man trailing closely behind them was denied entry by the personnel. The lecher bewildered indignantly exclaimed, "Officer, I am with them. Why am I the only one not permitted to undergo the inspection?" Squad leader deliberately turned to Chinshia

and asked, "Miss Shia, is this fellow one of your escorts?" Chia shook her head dismissively, replying, "No, he Has no connection to us whatsoever." The lecher was momentarily taken aback, not expecting the seemingly naive Chin Shia to so brazantly speak falsehoods. Did you hear that? Don't think you can slip by, returned to the back of the line. Squad leadershure coldly ordered. The lecher, unwilling to accept his fate, cast a hopeful glance at one Yukai, hoping he would intercede on his behalf. Boss one, you must surely recognize me. I have exerted considerable effort along This journey,

and you ought to speak a word of fairness on my behalf. The wretched man had placed all his hopes upon Wan Yukai, only to discover he had overestimated the man's virtues and capabilities. Though Wan Yukai possesses wealth, he can only command respect among the powerless commoners. When confronted with those wielding firearms, he is left to bow and scrape. From the very beginning, Wukai merely regarded the wretched man as a pawn to be Manipulated. Having secured his own safety, he finds it unnecessary to offend Chin Shia for the sake of this insignificant low life. One Yukai

rolled his eyes, expressing disdain. Who do you think you are? Do not presume to get close to me. With my wealth, how could I possibly recognize a popper like you? Despicable. You scoundrels dare to cut the bridge after crossing the river. I truly regret having collaborated with you. The wretched man pointed at one Yukai, cursing loudly and drawing the attention of the surrounding crowd. Sergeant Shir, wishing to minimize the commotion, shoved the wretched man while threatening. Do not raise a ruckus here. Go to the back of the line quietly or I will shoot you on

the spot, though filled with resentment. The wretched man could only swallow his anger in the presence of the imposing sergeant. Shir. Very well, you bastards dare to play me. I will ensure you pay the price. He Grumbled as he trudged to the end of the line. Donna suspected that this was certainly Chinshi is doing. Perhaps the means were not entirely above board, but it certainly allowed her to vent her frustrations. Shia, thank you, teacher. He deserves this. Just as he was arrogant before, now he faces the consequences. Shia felt no sympathy for the abandoned wretched

man since he willingly chose to be a dog for someone like Wy Yukai. He should be prepared for The possibility of being cast aside at any moment. One Yukai with an obsequious demeanor sought to please. In truth, I have long wished to rid myself of this persistent annoyance. Classmate Shinshia, I, One Yukai, am not ungrateful, although we have had our unpleasant past. Let bygones be bygones. This bank card contains 100,000 yuan, a token of compensation for you and teacher Tang. Shinshia coldly turned her head away. Do not insult me with your Filthy money. I am

not a beggar. Boss Juan, from now on, let us go our separate ways. Do not expect to extract any further benefits from me. Wan Yukai, feeling rebuffed, awkwardly retracted the card. Having passed the temperature check, Chen Shia and others were assigned to isolation tents far from the inspection station. Here there were a dozen other refugees who had also cleared the temperature check. According to the newly established epidemic Prevention regulations, all individuals who passed the temperature check must remain in the tent for an additional hour of observation. If no abnormal reactions occur during this observation period,

the staff will distribute a green QR code card. Only with this QR code card may one move freely on the island. Teacher Donna, shortly my father's people will send someone to pick us up. Once we reach the island, we will be completely safe. Shan Shia was Eagerly anticipating her reunion with her father while Donna reminisced about Eno and his companions, lamenting, "We are safe, but I wonder if Eno and his classmates will catch the last bus." Shunia reassured her. "Do not worry, teacher." Eno is quite remarkable. He will surely lead the remaining students back safely.

"Let us hope for that." Don aside softly, however, scarcely had they settled down when the sound of gunfire erupted outside the tent. One Yukai Filled with curiosity attempted to venture out but was roughly restrained by a soldier wielding a firearm. It is chaotic outside. Please remain in the tent for the time being. The soldier's demeanor was tense and one Yukai sensed an ominous atmosphere at the checkpoint established at the bridge. A previously orderly queue waiting for inspection suddenly erupted into a fierce conflict with the soldiers tasked with maintaining order. The unexpected Turmoil left onlookers dumbfounded.

The root of this discord stemmed entirely from the malicious instigation of a leerous man who had been recently driven away after being callously abandoned by Wyukai. This man harbored resentment and began spreading detrimental rumors about the authorities. With the populace already filled with grievances seeking an outlet, the leerous man's incitement exacerbated the tension between the two sides. While the situation remained Somewhat controllable, a few impetuous youths influenced by the leerous man recklessly hurled stones at the soldiers at the checkpoint. In response to this perilous behavior, a soldier swiftly raised his weapon and fired a warning

shot into the air. Hoping to intimidate the impulsive youths and quell their unrest. However, to everyone's astonishment, the leerous man seized the opportunity to enact a devious scheme, he directed one of the young men to Feain injury, falsely claiming that the soldier had shot him. The unsuspecting crowd upon hearing this news believed it without question. Some timid individuals fled in fear while others emboldened by recklessness surged towards the armed soldiers resulting in a chaotic brawl. Once the flames of public outrage were ignited, suppressing it became increasingly arduous. During the struggle for a soldier's firearm, a

man accidentally discharged a weapon, Collapsing to the ground in a pool of blood. The letress man, seizing the moment, shouted, "The soldiers are killing people. Everyone run or they will slaughter us all. Run. We're to. We would rather fight than die and retreat. More and more individuals became embroiled in the conflict. Yet no one noticed that the previously downed man had risen once more. The virus lurking in the air transformed him into a zombie. And before anyone realized it, He had already bitten several nearby individuals. Those bitten began to convulse and soon joined the ranks

of the undead. Oh no, where did these zombies come from? Zombies are approaching. We must cross the bridge immediately. The emergence of the undead has exacerbated an already chaotic situation. Fire your weapons. Do not allow the zombies to breach the checkpoint. The soldiers stationed at the checkpoint were eager to shoot the Zombies. Yet the lines between the living and the undead had blurred, making it nearly impossible to distinguish between them. Even with the intent to target the zombies, the risk of inadvertently harming innocent civilians loomed large. Do not cluster together. Disperse. Disperse. Sergeant Shure endeavored

to scatter the gathering crowd, but his efforts were largely in vain. Many had succumbed to fear, collapsing to the ground, becoming Prey for the zombies. Sergeant, there are too many zombies. My comrades can hardly hold out any longer. Retreat. We must fall back to the second line of defense. Sergeant Shir shouted, raising his assault rifle and opening fire indiscriminately. At this moment, he could afford no hesitation, even if it meant endangering nearby civilians. The chaos had to be quelled swiftly. However, he had not anticipated that the virus had evolved yet again in just a Few

days, unless the brain was destroyed. Even corpses would swiftly mutate into zombies in a matter of moments. Thus, anyone who did not receive a fatal headshot would ultimately become one of the walking dead. Damn it, we cannot hold the position at the bridge. All surviving personnel retreat to the island immediately. Sergeant Shir recognized the dire situation. Their small number was insufficient to withstand the Overwhelming tide of the undead. Just as he issued the retreat order, the voice of company commander Lu Dawson crackled through the walkie-talkie, hanging at his chest. Sergeant Shir, is the checkpoint at

the bridge about to fall? The commotion had not gone unnoticed by Lu Dosan stationed on the island. I'm sorry, Commander. A riot has erupted at the checkpoint. With suspected infected individuals mingling among the crowd, a large number of civilians are Contracting the virus, and we urgently require reinforcements. There is no need for reinforcements anymore. Sergeant Shir, do not withdraw your men to the island just yet. I need you to buy us a little more time. At that moment, Sergeant Shir understood the commander s intentions, but he choked on his words, unable to voice the thoughts

that lingered. There was little time left. Darkness would fall in less than half an hour. Even if reinforcements were Dispatched, it would be a challenge to eliminate all infected individuals before nightfall. If the zombies were to reach the island, the consequences would be catastrophic. Thus, I must destroy the bridge. I hope you can comprehend, but Mayor Chin's daughter has yet to reach the island. I will personally apologize to Mayor Chun. A heavy sigh emanated from the walkie-talkie. In this current world, no one can guarantee they will see the sun rise tomorrow. I Believe Mayor Chun

is a person who considers the greater good. Sergeant Sh nodded in resignation. As a professional soldier, he had long prepared himself mentally to sacrifice for his country. I understand, Commander. As long as I draw breath, I will not allow the zombies to advance an inch. Abruptly ending the conversation, Sergeant Shir called back together the men he had intended to retreat. Brothers, the situation has changed. The commander has ordered us to Hold our ground and prevent any suspected infected from reaching the island. Despite the collective awareness of their impending fate, none voiced a single complaint. In

this critical moment of life and death, everyone united closely, heeding the commands of squad leader. They swiftly mobilized, carefully gathering the few precious weapons and ammunition behind the barricade, as if these arms were their last glimmer of hope and reliance. Shortly thereafter, squad leaders sure positioned the sole light machine gun steadily behind the barricade. At that moment, a few fortunate survivors had successfully crossed the first line of defense at the bridgeg's head. Their faces were etched with terror as they desperately rushed towards the military, yearning for a sanctuary. However, unexpectedly, they were met with a

torrential onslaught of bullets. Chapter 86. Chaos on the bridge boss. What is The situation outside? Whispered two bodyguards to Wukai. The soldiers are revealing nothing. I have a foreoding feeling about this. Wanukai replied anxiously. The soldiers are armed. A sane person would not dare to breach their post. I suspect there might be a zombie outbreak, one bodyguard speculated. Wanukai furrowed his brow gravely. That is plausible. Although the soldiers have firearms, if the number of zombies is overwhelming, they may not Hold them back. We cannot remain here and wait for our doom. We must devise a

plan to reach the island swiftly. As he spoke, the gunfire outside intensified. The others in the tent grew restless upon hearing it. What is happening outside? It sounds like a fight has broken out. Many left their seats, eager to investigate. Where have the guards gone? Could it be that the zombies have chased them onto the bridge? The soldiers who had been stationed outside The tent had vanished, deepening the collective dread. Donna, who remained seated, sensed the imminent danger and could not help but say to Chinshia beside her, "Shia, perhaps we should venture out. The gunfire

seems unceasing." "Teacher, do not worry. Nothing will happen. We must trust those brave soldiers protecting our homeland. Staying in the tent is the safest option." Shinshia reassured. Wanukai shook his head and scoffed. "Haha, you Are still too naive, little girl. In this world, one can trust no one. The only person you can rely on is yourself." Shinshia glared at Wanukai. If you trust no one, then why don't you leave? No one is stopping you now. I merely wish to offer you a warning. Help will not always be forthcoming. Let us go. Wanukai, without looking back,

turned and left, followed by the majority. In the isolation tent, only Donna, Chinshia, and three other timid Women remained. As they stepped outside, they found the situation had deteriorated drastically. The soldiers guarding the bridge were firing indiscriminately into the crowd, attempting to breach the post. The shocking sight of blood flowing like a river and corpses strewn about sent chills down their spines. My goodness, have these soldiers gone mad, firing recklessly. One of Wukai's bodyguards swallowed hard, unable to contain his Shock. If one had not witnessed it with their own eyes, who would believe that fully

armed soldiers would turn their weapons against defenseless civilians with such brutality? Were I in their position, I too might act similarly. Have you not noticed the zombies mingling within the crowd? At this moment, distinguishing between a normal person and a zombie has become an impossible task. Ultimately, they will transform into zombies. Whether they are Eliminated sooner or later makes little difference. One Ukai coldly assessed the situation. Once chaos ensues, slaughter becomes inevitable in order to halt the spread of the virus. One Yukai fully comprehended the soldier's plight and was grateful he had passed the temperature

check beforehand. Otherwise, even without being bitten by a zombie, he would have met his end at the hands of the authorities. Boss, it seems the soldiers one t hold out much longer. What should we do next? What else can we do? We must flee. We are not soldiers and we have no obligation to stay here and fight against the zombies. Casting a weary glance around. When Yukai sought a vehicle capable of carrying them away. After all, for wheels would outrun two feet, and being among the first to reach the island undoubtedly increased their chances of

survival. Boss, there is a vehicle over there. One of the bodyguards pointed towards a nearby Jeep. Let us go take a look. Perhaps we can drive it away. One Yukai strode purposefully towards the jeep with two bodyguards in tow. This vehicle had been left behind by soldiers preparing to retreat who had no choice but to abandon it midway upon receiving orders from their superiors. Boss, the door is ented and the keys are inside. One bodyguard casually pulled the door open, perhaps having left in such haste that they had forgotten to remove the keys. Haha, Fortune

favors me today. It seems fate has spared my life. Let us get in quickly. However, just as one Yukai and his companions prepared to enter the vehicle, six men approached menacingly from behind. Hey, we haven't te gotten in yet, and you three are just going to drive off with the car. That is rather inconsiderate. The leader, a man with a buzzcut, said arrogantly to Wan Yukai. This group consisted of some survivors who had initially departed the Quarantine tent alongside Wanukai. They too wished to board the island swiftly, but this jeep could accommodate a maximum of

five individuals. If one Yukai drove away, their chances of survival would be severely diminished. One Yukai glared fiercely at the six men before him. Although they outnumbered him, he showed no sign of yielding. We found this vehicle first and besides their IS&T enough room for all of you. Seeing one Yukai unwilling to Compromise. The buzzcut leader rolled up his sleeves and brazenly threatened. Humph. What time do you think it is? Who still cares about who arrived first? I advise you to hand over the vehicle willingly, otherwise you'll be in for a harsh lesson. Since the

conversation had escalated to this point, there was no option left but to resort to violence. After all, the one with the strongest fist would claim ownership of the vehicle, and no rationale would suffice. One Yukai exchanged a glance with his bodyguard, who understood the signal and discreetly reached into his suit pocket. The buzzcut leader noticed that the other party seemed to be drawing a weapon and swung his fist towards the bodyguard as face, intending to strike first. However, even within seven steps, the speed of the gun would prevail. The bodyguard, with lightning speed, drew his

pistol and fired multiple shots into the chest of the man with a buzz cut. The man clutched his chest, staggering backward a few steps before collapsing lifelessly to the ground. A gasp of disbelief swept through the remaining onlookers, rendering them motionless. "Come on, let us see if your numbers can outmatch my bullets." The armed bodyguard jered triumphantly. Another bodyguard, with a smirk, remarked to one Yukai, "Boss, your foresight is commendable. Had we not acquired a gun from the authorities, we would have Faced dire consequences today. Faced with the ominous barrel of the gun, the remaining

five instantly cowed, wearing force smiles as they pleaded, "Brother, we were wrong. You can take the car. We no longer want it." The armed bodyguard turned to one Yukai and inquired, "Boss, how shall we deal with these nuisances?" One Yai's eyes gleamed with menace. Since the blood has already been shed, we shall leave no survivors to haunt us later. With that, the bodyguards swiftly Pulled the trigger. After a series of gunshots rang out, the remaining five fell one by one into a pool of blood. One Yukai spat on the lifeless bodies. Damn it, a bunch

of fools daring to encroach upon my interests. They deserve their fate. Generally, one Yukai refrained from taking lives unless absolutely necessary. But once pushed to act, he would ensure total annihilation, leaving no trace behind. Having resolved the immediate threat, Wan Yukai and his Companions quickly hopped into a jeep and sped off towards Jangin Island. Not long after, the six corpses on the ground began to stir. Their eyes, however, lacked luster, and they emitted low growls reminiscent of wild beasts as they staggered toward the isolation tent. Chapter 87. The broken bridge due to the absence of

those who had left earlier. A woman remaining in the isolation tent could no longer contain her anxiety and decided to venture out In search of luck. However, as she stepped outside the tent, she collided with a zombie, prompting her to shriek in terror. Unfortunately, her piercing scream did not deter the creature. Instead, it heightened its appetite. The zombie opened its gaping maw and bit down on the woman s ear, tearing it away with brutal force. The woman's agonized screams echoed through the air, reaching the ears of Donna and Chinshia. Teacher, could it be that zombies

have truly Breached our sanctuary? Chunshia felt a chill run down her spine. While Donna grasped her hand tightly and urged, Shia, this place is no longer safe. We should leave at once. Chinshia nodded. Previously, she had placed unwavering trust in the official forces, believing that no calamity could be quelled with the government's intervention. Yet now, that faith had wavered, and remaining in the tent could very well cost them their lives. Just as they prepared to rise and Exit, a blood soaked zombie suddenly burst into the tent. A zombie, Donna, and Chun Shia froze in their

tracks. The creature blocking their escape, leaving them at a loss for what to do. Fortunately, the zombie did not attack the two women, but instead lunged at another female victim who was closer. Despite her desperate struggles to rise, the disparity in strength was overwhelming. The zombie easily pinned her to the ground and sank its teeth Into her throat. Witnessing such a gruesome scene caused the other woman to faint on the spot. Though Donna was equally terrified, trembling in fear, she ultimately summoned her courage and seizing the moment while the zombie was preoccupied with its meal,

urged Chinshia to dash out. Outside the tent, three zombies were feasting on the corpse of a woman, savoring their grizzly repast. As Donna and Shinshia passed by, the zombies immediately Turned their attention toward the two fleeing figures. "Teacher, this way," Chen Shia exclaimed, intending to lure the pursuing zombies towards Sergeant Shir, hoping the armed soldier would eliminate them. However, when they approached the checkpoint, the scene before them was utterly desparing. Sergeant Sher and his remaining comrades had exhausted all their ammunition. The soldiers were compelled to draw their daggers, engaging in close quarters Combat with the

undead. Despite their extensive training in hand-to-hand combat, the zombies, impervious to pain, could only be truly dispatched if the dagger penetrated their skulls. One by one, soldiers fell victim to the zombies, joining the ranks of the adversaries, and the number of those who could continue the fight dwindled rapidly. Ultimately, even Sergeant Shir, the commander, was mercilessly engulfed by the relentless tide of the undead. Teacher, we have no way out, Chunia sighed, her face etched with despair. The soldiers stationed at the bridge head completely wiped out, leaving the two vulnerable women trapped in a dire predicament.

Shia, "Do not give up," Donna urged, anxiously scanning their surroundings. Suddenly, she spotted a hollow metal support platform to their left. On that platform hung equipment resembling a stabilizer. Perhaps they could hide there and await rescue. Though it was merely a fleeting thought, no other refuge presented itself. Donna grasped Chunshi's hand, leading her toward the platform. Teacher, where are you taking me? Chun Shia questioned, fearing that Donna intended to leap into the river in desperation. Realizing this, Donna clarified. Shia, we need to take cover on that platform outside the fence. Shun Shia hesitated. her expression

revealing doubt. The space on the support platform was limited and a Misstep could lead to certain death. No, teacher, it's too dangerous there. We might fall. It is perilous indeed, but we have no other place to hide. Hurry, the zombies are closing in. Under Donna's insistence, Shinshia cautiously climbed over the fence. Squad leader, the explosives are set, reported the soldier responsible for the demolition task. holding a walkie-talkie as he communicated with Lu Dhan on the island. Lu Dosan glanced at his watch, it was 5:45 p.m., leaving less than 20 minutes until darkness fell. If he

did not issue the order soon, it would be too late. Understood. Proceed with the demolition as planned. Remember, we only have one chance. You must sever the bridge. We cannot permit a single zombie to reach the island. Rest assured, Commander, should I fail to accomplish this mission, I shall not return to see you alive. Speaking such foolishness again, I swear I will end you. As soldiers, we May sacrifice ourselves when necessary, but we must not die in vain. Your mission is tied to the lives of countless individuals. Therefore, success is imperative and failure is not

an option. As the call ended, Lu Dashuan's heart grew exceedingly heavy. Once this command is executed, the route to Djang Island will be irrevocably severed. This also means that the soldiers left at the bridge under the command of Sergeant Shir will lose all Hope of survival. At this moment, Lu Das Han felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. Those men are his comrades in arms. If it were not absolutely necessary, who would willingly abandon them? Suddenly, a message came through the intercom. Commander, a jeep is approaching us. Upon hearing this, Luhan furrowed his brow and quickly

raised his binoculars to gaze at the bridge. The vehicle was indeed requisitioned by the military. Yet most of the occupants were likely Not personnel. Lu Dashan knew his subordinates well. They were not cowards and would never flee in the face of danger. Can we ascertain the identities of those in the vehicle? Luhan inquired. We attempted to, but no one on the intercom responded. Commander, should we allow them to pass? A soldier in the front could not help but ask. Luhan paused for half a second before replying. It is too late and we cannot ascertain whether

those in the jeep are Infected with the virus. He could not afford to take the risk of allowing the jeep to cross the bridge. After all, these are perilous times, and any minor error could lead to catastrophic consequences. If even Sergeant Shir and his men could be sacrificed, what significance did the individuals in that vehicle hold? Understood, commander. We will issue a warning to prevent that vehicle from approaching the demolition zone. Meanwhile, the jeep raced onward, Finally nearing the last stretch of the journey. Inside, Wan Yukai excitedly licked his lips. As long as he could

reach the island, his safety would be assured, and he would no longer have to endure such days filled with fear and trepidation. Just as One Yukai thought he could escape and scathed, the bodyguard driving the vehicle nervously spoke up. "Boss, there are soldiers ahead. They seem to want us to stop the car." "What?" Oneai leaned out the Window, only to see several armed soldiers firing warning shots into the air, signaling them to halt. "Boss, what should we do if the soldiers want to let us pass? Damn it. They must suspect us of carrying the virus.

Ignore them and charge ahead. One Yukai, now prioritizing his life above all else, decided he would risk facing military justice later if it meant survival. Damn it, the people in the vehicle are not heeding the warnings. The soldiers who Were firing warning shots noticed that the jeep showed no signs of slowing down. In fact, it was accelerating toward them. The commander ordered us to detonate immediately. They are seeking death, and we shall not be held accountable. The members of the demolition team, seeing one U Yukai group attempt to force their way through, unhesitatingly pressed the

detonation button, and the hundreds of kilograms of TNT explosives positioned On either side of the bridge detonated. In an instant, a thunderous explosion resonated, and in an instant, the bridgeg's surface shattered. Countless fragments of stone and metal scattered like raindrops, enveloping the air in a dense cloud of dust that obscured the sun. Following this, a massive pillar of black smoke surged skyward, piercing the clouds. Those on the bridge could distinctly feel the ground trembling beneath their feet. As the ruptured Concrete surface began to collapse in enormous chunks, resembling torn fabric with a gaping fissure exceeding

10 m in width, akin to an insurmountable chasm. The shock wave from the explosion violently lifted the entire jeep, leaving the occupants, one Yukai and his companions disoriented, their surroundings spinning as they struggled to discern direction. Chapter 88. A narrow escape in a state of sheer panic when Yotsai's face turned ashen and he Unleashed a torrent of venomous curses. He could hardly fathom the military's ruthless resolve to obliterate the only bridge capable of passage. All to eliminate any future threat. Yet at this juncture, any regrets were feudal. The outofc control jeep teetered precariously on the

brink of the broken bridge as if it might plunge into the depths of the river below at any moment. Don't move. When Yukai bellowed, "Let me exit the vehicle first." He attempted to Open the door from the back seat. The two bodyguards in the front were immediately alarmed, exclaiming, "Boss, if you leave, the vehicle will surely fall." One Yukai retorted vehemently, "Nonsense! You two stay put. I will exit first and then you can follow." The bodyguards, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, disregarded protocol. Each pushed open their respective doors, eager to escape. Just

then, an ear-piercing crack reverberated. The Jeep, like a wild stallion unbridled, plummeted directly downwards, crashing into the surging river below. In an instant, the ferocious current, akin to a monstrous beast, ruthlessly shattered the front windshield. In the blink of an eye, the entire vehicle was engulfed by the relentless floodwaters. One Yukai and his two loyal bodyguards struggled desperately to surface. Yet, the merciless torrent surged into their noses and throats, leaving them gasping For breath, teetering on the brink of suffocation. I cannot perish. I still have so much wealth to spend. My fortune must not be

left to that she devil. Countless thoughts flashed through one Yoda's mind. It is said that the proximity of death ignites an intense will to survive. And indeed, he valued his life above all else. Alas, after all his cunning and inscrupulous maneuvers, it seemed to culminate in futility. As the last vestigages of oxygen were Depleted from his lungs, this real estate mogul worth billions finally faced the inevitable conclusion that awaited him. Accompanied by a deafening roar, a powerful wave of force surged forth like a violent torrent, impacting Chin Shia and Donna, who stood at the bridge's

edge. In a moment of dire urgency, they instinctively grasped the nearby railing, narrowly avoiding the fate of tumbling into the abyss below. Donna's eyes were filled with terror and Despair as she trembled and exclaimed, "Oh my god, the military has actually blown up the bridge. Once the sole passage to Jangin Island, it was now utterly obliterated. The bridge that once connected both shores had become a mere ruin, rendering the hopes of those behind her to reach the island a feudal dream." "Why would my father do this? Does he intend to abandon me?" Chinshia gazed longingly

at the distant solitary island, an inexplicable sense of Desolation washing over her. Shia, pull yourself together. Don't dwell on those useless thoughts. Your father may have his reasons for this. The most important thing now is to survive. Only by living can there be hope. Donna encouraged loudly from the side. She had already climbed over the railing and was cautiously moving toward the edge of the platform, her feet on the metal supports. After a brief moment of hesitation, Chun Shia followed suit, Climbing onto the hollow platform. The zombies trailing behind soon noticed the two hanging precariously

on the outer side of the bridge, clawing and nashing their teeth in an attempt to reach them. However, the zombies being mindless creatures lacked the sense of balance and upon climbing over the railing, they immediately lost their footing and plummeted from the bridge. Although the water lay below, the bridge was several hundred meters above the river. Falling From such a height was akin to crashing onto concrete. The submerged zombies quickly vanished from sight. Yet these creatures, oblivious to fear, continued to surge forward, undeterred by the misfortune of their fallen comrades. "Shia, step back a little

more and be careful not to let the zombies catch you," Donna cautioned. Chunia nodded, and the two occupied opposite corners, inching backward to avoid being grabbed by any long-armmed zombies. "The zombies On the bridge, stretching their arms, could not reach the two on the platform, and attempting to leap over the railing resulted in a series of splashes as they fell into the river. It seemed Donna's choice was indeed wise. Although separated by a mere railing, it had become an insurmountable barrier for the zombies. Meanwhile, the bus carrying Yo and her companions finally approached the nearby

Yangy River Bridge. The mood was heavy as they had been unable to Rescue more classmates. The only solace was that they had managed to take the weapons and ammunition left behind in the supermarket, regardless of whether they would receive military protection in the future. Possessing more weapons was always a prudent measure. Yo, we are almost there. I wonder if Donna and Shinshia managed to reach the island safely, Fong Shinong remarked. Gazing through the bus window toward the bridge. They better be okay or I'll make One. Yukai and his group paid dearly, Yano replied through clenched

teeth. Yo, something seems off, Siani said as she picked up the VVS sniper rifle gifted by Yano and peered through the scope to observe the bridgeg's activity. She gasped sharply as she noticed the crowd on the bridge, their movements alarmingly erratic. I was taken aback. The bridge was swarming with zombies. How could they possibly know the evacuation point? Eno upon hearing this Was struck with alarm and as he was about to grasp the binoculars for a closer look. A series of explosions erupted nearby, the group instinctively turned their gazes toward the source of the detonations.

There, amidst a conflration of fire and thick smoke. The rear half of the bridge was severed with countless concrete fragments cascading like a torrential waterfall into the river below. Goodness, the military has destroyed the bridge. Hija Jun Exclaimed, leaping from his seat in distress. The hope of retreating to the island dissipated along with the collapsing structure. Chapter 89. A remedy for insufficient firepower. What on earth is the military doing? Blowing up the bridge. How are we supposed to reach the island now? Machawan cursed in frustration. The spectacle of the bridgeg's destruction was profoundly shocking. Even

from a distance, Eno and the others could feel the Reverberations. Did you not see the zombies all over the bridge? The military surely intends to prevent them from reaching the island, which is why they demolished it. Siani responded. Goodness, the bridge is destroyed. Should we not continue forward? Liao Sherfu, who was driving, interjected hesitantly. Eno with a serious expression, replied, Liao Sherfu, please keep driving. We need to observe further. I wonder if Chen Shia and Teacher Tang Na have made it to the island. After all, they left before us. If they happen to encounter a

horde of zombies, it could spell disaster. Eno's concerns were echoed by Fong Shinto, who was peering through binoculars. Eno, I think I see Chin Shia and teacher Tangg Na. They trapped on a support beam outside the railing. Upon hearing this, Eno's complexion shifted dramatically as he quickly took the binoculars to look in the direction Fong Shinong indicated. Damn, their situation is dire. Liao Sherfu, stop the car immediately. What? Why must we stop again? All right, then. Liawei fan, confused, complied, bringing the tour bus to a halt in the middle of the road. You know, wouldn't

te it be faster to drive over and rescue them? Why stop? Machauan asked perplexed. There is no time. Zombies are already climbing onto the support beam. If we don't act swiftly, they won't te last much longer. Eno replied swiftly retrieving a sniper rifle from beneath the seat. He definitely affixed a suppressor to the barrel, inserted a magazine, then rolled down the car window, extending the bipod beneath the rifle. You know, we are so far away. Do you think you can hit your target? Fun asked anxiously. We can only take a gamble, Eno said helplessly, aligning

his right eye with the scope. The rangefinder indicated the target was approximately 1,200 m away, which was 100 m further than the last rescue of Lia Fu. Moreover, the strong winds on the bridge would severely affect the bullets trajectory, exponentially increasing the difficulty of the shot. Eno concentrated fully, holding his breath, acutely aware that any slight miscalculation could lead to an irreversible outcome. Trapped upon the precarious platform, Chun Shia and Donna found themselves in an alarming predicament. Although the zombies lacked The knowledge to navigate the railings properly, they possessed ample resources for trial and error.

After numerous failed attempts, one fortunate zombie finally managed to cling to the structure. With the sudden addition of its weight, the frail platform reached its critical load capacity. The floor beneath Chin Shia and Donna began to creek ominously, as if it were on the verge of collapse. Stay away. We will fall together. Chia screamed in Desperation at the approaching zombie. Yet the creature remained oblivious to her please, relentlessly advancing forward. Just as it was about to grasp Chun Xiai's fair thigh, Eno, 1,000 m away, finally pulled the trigger. Whoosh! The bullet soared from the barrel,

traversing over 1,000 m and accurately struck the zombie skull. Blood erupted and a gaping hole the size of a ping-pong ball appeared on its forehead. Its body tilted and it Plummeted from the hollow platform. Chen Shia widened her eyes in disbelief. Having braced herself for her own demise, only to witness the zombie's unexpected fall. As relief washed over her, Eno had already chambered another round, targeting his second victim. The second bullet struck another zombie beyond the railing, once again delivering a fatal shot. More zombies fell to Eno's precise aim, and in the blink of an

eye, his magazine was Emptied. Each shot found its mark, one after another. Several headless corpses lay sprawled beside the railing while the remaining zombies shifted their focus, feasting voraciously on the fallen. At last, Donna and Chun Shia trapped on the platform caught a fleeting moment of respit. "Who could have shot the zombies?" Don amused, turning her head in confusion, aware that no one could have been behind her. Yet, the bullets evidently came from That direction. "It must be Eno and his team," Shinshia exclaimed, brimming with excitement. Since all the soldiers guarding the bridge had perished,

it was clear that the gunfire could not have originated from Sergeant Shur's men. Aside from Eno, she could think of no one else possessing such remarkable marksmanship. Eno is here. We are saved. Donna's face lit up with joy. Although she had no idea where Eno was positioned, his presence alone instilled A profound sense of security. After successfully rescuing Donna and Chinshia, Eno lowered his sniper rifle and addressed Liawei Fan. Master Liao, we can now drive the vehicle onto the bridge. We must swiftly rescue the teacher and Chinshia. But there are so many zombies on the

bridge. Driving through would be suicidal. Master Liao replied, visibly troubled. Do not worry. I have even more powerful weaponry at my disposal. Those zombies cannot harm us. Very well. Liao Wayan nodded uncertainly and restarted the vehicle, steering it toward the bridge. As the bus drew near, the group realized the number of zombies far exceeded their expectations. A look of concern spread across Fong Shinongs face. Eno, you cannot be jesting. The number of zombies on the bridge exceeds 5,000 at the very least. How can we possibly eliminate them with just a few of us? Eno offered

no explanation. Instead, before Fong Shinto, he Activated his spatial bracelet. Upon returning to the dimensional arsenal, Eno wasted no time and rushed to the store room emlazed with the image of a launcher. Given the overwhelming number of zombies on the bridge, conventional firearms had become nearly ineffective. Even light machine guns capable of rapid fire were not within Eno's considerations. What he urgently required was weaponry that could swiftly clear the area and was easy to operate. Among all the armaments available, only the launcher type equipment seemed fitting for the current predicament. Eno pressed the bracelet against

the store room's door, instantly unlocking a brand new armory. As the door creaked open, he was greeted by an entire room filled with heavy equipment. Prominently displayed was the renowned RPG rocket launcher, a single soldier anti-tank weapon developed by the former Soviet Union and a staple in various shooting Games. Although a product of the last century, it remains in use by over 20 countries and regions today. The RPG can fire various types of warheads, proving effective against light armor, armed personnel, and fortifications, and it is remarkably simple to operate. However, the RPG cannot fire consecutively.

After launching a rocket, it requires manual reloading, which compromises sustained firepower. Eno shook his head and shifted his gaze to other weapons. Soon Enough, a shoulder-mounted four tube rocket launcher caught his attention. This was the M202 rocket launcher, standard issue for the United States Army. Its most notable feature was its four parallel firing tubes capable of launching 66 mm high explosive, armor-piercing, incendiary, and smoke rounds. Each ammunition tube could be fired individually or all at once. thus enhancing fire density and coverage. With its rapid fire capability, Substantial power, and wide coverage, the M202 should have

been the ideal weapon. However, upon personally handling it, Eno quickly abandoned that notion, the launcher was exceedingly heavy, weighing a staggering 522 kg without ammunition and skyrocketing to 1207 kg when loaded with four rockets. Such weight could only be managed by athletes like Machauan and Li Jinli for the rest. It was simply impractical. Having discarded the idea of using a Rocket launcher, Eno turned his attention to grenade launchers. These weapons also fall under the category of AoE damage, albeit with slightly reduced range and power compared to rocket launchers. Nevertheless, they were more than adequate for

dealing with zombies. Among the various grenade launchers, Eno swiftly identified one that piqued his interest, the MGL multiarrel grenade launcher developed by the South African company Armcore. This grenade launcher Was relatively lightweight, allowing even those with lesser strength, such as women, to wield it effectively. From its exterior, it resembles a large revolver. Featuring a distinctive rotating ammunition supply system that allows for the continuous firing of multiple 40mm grenades, the MGL multiple grenade launcher can accommodate six grenades in its wheelch, enabling the discharge of all grenades in less than 3 seconds. This weapon is undeniably the

perfect Solution for those suffering from inadequate firepower. It appears quite impressive. I shall employ it to clear the zombies off the bridge, Eno remarked with anticipation. Chapter 90. The power of the grenade as per tradition before departing. It is essential to practice until weapon proficiency reaches above 80. Thus, armed with the MGL grenade launcher, Eno made his way to the testing range. Intending to both hone his skills and evaluate the weapon's Combat effectiveness. He loaded a 40 mm high explosive round into the chamber aimed at a target 50 meters away and pulled the trigger. Bang!

The muzzle emitted a dull thud as the grenade arked gracefully through the air, landing in the lower right quadrant of the target. The ensuing explosion kicked up dust, enveloping the entire target in a cloud. Once the smoke dissipated, although the target remained standing, a closer inspection revealed it was riddled with Countless bullet holes. Had a living person been stationed there, it would undoubtedly have been shattered to pieces. Eno nodded in satisfaction. The grenades inherent AoE damage ensured that even with less than perfect aim, it could inflict lethal harm on the target, thus significantly lowering the

difficulty of shooting. He then loaded six grenades into the chamber and aimed at the target, releasing them all in quick succession. A series of explosions Erupted, utterly demolishing the target standing nearby. Oh, I didn't he expect the grenades to possess such tremendous power. Eno marveled. Just imagine the thrilling spectacle if fired into a dense crowd of zombies. After just one practice session, he had completely mastered the use of the MGL grenade launcher. Frankly, this weapon is remarkably easy to handle. Even inexperienced noviceses need not worry when wielding it. Having met the Proficiency requirement, Eno returned

to the armory where the grenade launchers were stored. Such a useful piece of equipment warranted taking several back. So, he collected six grenade launchers from the shelf. Aside from Lu Muangming, who cannot shoot, and Master Liao, who must drive, it essentially meant everyone would have won. He then gathered a substantial amount of high explosive rounds, causing his overall burden to reach its limit. Time to head Back. Eno activated his bracelet, enveloping himself in light and reappearing in the real world. Upon seeing Eno suddenly appear, laden with numerous bags and several grenade launchers dangling from his

front and back, those around him were left dumbfounded. "Wow, Eno, what new gadget have you brought this time?" Hija Jun exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. Eno removed a grenade launcher from his person, grinning as he Replied, "He! This is a powerful weapon specifically designed to address firepower shortages. the MGL grenade launcher. You know, you might as well go and film Lord of War. With a grenade launcher in hand, what weapon could possibly elude you? Machauan couldn't help but scoff. Fong Shinong, however, remained composed as she picked up one of the grenade launchers, fiddling with

it while murmuring, "Another imported item. These grenade launchers must be Quite expensive. H South African goods are certainly unavailable domestically. Can we truly eradicate all the zombies on the bridge with just these few weapons?" Siani expressed her skepticism. Eno chuckled in response. Don't even mention zombies. Even if the Decepticons appeared, they would meet the same fate. Eno having brought out so many. Are you planning to arm each of us? Lee Gianly interjected. We've never handled such devices before. Operating This is quite straightforward. Even novices can grasp it easily. Especially since you all have prior experience

with live ammunition, so there is no cause for concern. Eno assured, patting his chest. Eno, you shall command the next battle. Quickly eliminate the zombies on the bridge. We can't keep teacher Donna and Shinshia waiting too long. Fong Shinong urged. All right, everyone. Load your ammunition. Let's wait until the zombies draw closer before we open fire. Eno distributed the grenade launchers among the group. While Lu Ming Ming and Officer Shaolin, less adept at using weapons, took on the task of loading ammunition. The bus soon neared the bridge's entrance. And upon hearing the commotion, a swarm

of zombies surged towards them. The sight of thousands of zombies charging was indeed awe inspiring. Yet Eno felt no fear. Armed with his formidable weapon. "Liao, turn the vehicle sideways. We are about to Unleash chaos." "Brothers, please don't falter or we're all done for." Liawei fans said as he steered the tour bus across the road, the tide of undead quickly approaching. Eno instructed everyone to roll down the windows. And with grenade launchers in hand, they aimed at the approaching horde. If all six grenade launchers fired simultaneously, their destructive range would encompass the entire bridge. Moreover,

the effective range of these Weapons exceeded 400 m. But to ensure maximum impact, Eno ordered them to wait until the zombies were within 50 m before firing. Fire at will, aiming for the densest clusters of zombies, Eno commanded, and he was the first to pull the trigger, followed closely by the others. Grenades soared into the air, tracing graceful arcs before landing amidst the horde. The explosive sounds erupted in a cacophony of destruction, igniting the bridge in flames. Shrapnel From the blasts radiated outward, striking the surrounding zombies, causing them to fall lifelessly to the ground. "Wow,

the firepower of this thing is astonishing. One shot takes out a whole swath," he judge marveled. "Indeed, ordinary bullets pald in comparison to grenades. A single bullet might not fell a zombie, but one grenade could obliterate a multitude. In mere moments, the once dense horde was reduced to a clear expanse. Countless Severed limbs and dismembered arms soared into the air, resembling a rain of crimson. Indeed, the efficiency of eliminating zombies surpassed even that of shotguns, boasting an impressive range and area damage. If the military possessed such a device, they would not have had to resort

to demolishing the bridge. Machawuan side, the critical factor was its astonishing rate of fire. In less than 3 seconds, the entire magazine of grenades was expended. This Was quite frankly an utter annihilation of the undead. Lee Jinly echoed his sentiments. After several rounds of relentless bombardment, the zombies on the bridge were swiftly eradicated, leaving only a few limping, dismembered creatures crawling on the ground. Eno lowered the grenade launcher in his hands and addressed his companions, stating, "The zombies on the bridge have been nearly cleared. I must disembark to rescue the survivors. You all remain in

The vehicle. If any zombies approach, continue to bombard them with a grenade launcher. Fong Shinong interjected. Eno, I will accompany you. Eno nodded in agreement. All right, switch to a submachine gun. Nightfall is imminent and we have little time to squander. Eno exchanged his weapon for AP90 submachine gun. While Fong Shinto armed herself with a vector submachine gun, the two descended from the vehicle, racing towards Donna and Shinshia. Teacher, Look. It's Eno and Officer Fong. They ve come to rescue us. Shinshia exclaimed, her excitement palpable as she spotted Eno and Fong Shinon from a distance.

Donna called out to the approaching figures. Eno, Officer Fong, we are over here. Teacher Chunia, stay still. We are coming. As they approached, several zombies feasting on corpses turned towards the sound of Eno's voice and lunged at them. Eno raised a submachine gun and dispatched them with Precision shots to the head. After neutralizing the immediate threat, Eno and Fong Shinong hurried to the railing and helped the trapped individuals onto the bridge. Eno, "Thank you for coming to our rescue." Shan Xia said overwhelmed with emotion as she embraced him. Eno felt a twinge of embarrassment, aware

that Donna and Officer Fong were still present. Such familiarity could easily lead to misunderstandings. "Uh, it's getting dark. We must leave Quickly. The others are still waiting for us in the vehicle." Shen Shia blushed as she extricated herself from Eno embrace. realizing that her earlier actions had been somewhat impulsive. Under different circumstances, she would never have acted so brazenly. By the time the four returned to the vehicle, Knight had fully descended, as darkness enveloped the surroundings, the zombies became exceedingly active. Although the undead on the bridge had been largely Dealt with, the commotion had drawn

a significant horde in their direction. "Master Liao, the people have been rescued. Let South leave this place at once." Eno called out. Absolutely. I was just waiting for your command. Liawei Fam replied. Had it not been for Eno's order, he would have already accelerated away. He immediately spun the steering wheel, turning the vehicle around and hastily departing before being encircled by the zombies. Chapter 91. Surviving The aftermath, having successfully rescued Donna and Chinshia, Eno and his companions swiftly vacated the Junko Bridge. Though the relentless horde of zombies pursued them with fervor, they ultimately could not

outpace the bus, which accelerated with all its might. Ah, we have finally escaped. If we had delayed for just a few more minutes, we would surely have fallen victim to that group of zombies, Master Liao remarked. A hint of trepidation in his voice. Where shall we head next, my friend? Eno pondered for a moment before responding with a hint of resignation. I am uncertain. Master Liao, please endeavor to steer the bus to a secluded location. Let us endure this night before seeking a new refuge at dawn. Very well, my friend. I happen to know of

a tranquil spot. Master Liao replied as he turned the steering wheel, guiding the bus towards the outer ring road. Eno then returned to the cabin to inquire about The well-being of teacher Donna and Shinshia. Upon learning that both were merely startled and physically unharmed. He finally felt a weight lift from his heart. Eno we are fortunate you arrived in time. Otherwise, both Chinshia and I would certainly have met our demise. Teacher Donna expressed her gratitude towards Eno. Teacher, there is no need for such formality. To me, both you and Chin Shia are of great importance.

It would be unconscionable to abandon you In peril. Eno replied. Eno, are we now left with only ourselves? Chin Shia surveyed their surroundings and noticed that apart from Hijajun, Machauan and Siani, who had accompanied Eno on the mission, only Lu Ming remained of their original group that had escaped from the school, Eno lowered his head in shame. I apologize. When we returned to the supermarket, the vast majority of our classmates had already transformed into zombies. Perhaps anticipating such an Outcome, teacher Donna lamented with a sorrowful expression, "It is all my fault. Had I disposed of

the old man's corpse in a timely manner, none of us would have suffered this fate. Teacher, I recall that the old gentleman was never bitten by a zombie during his life. Why then did he transform after death?" Eno inquired, his brow furrowing in confusion. In his understanding, the virus was primarily transmitted through bites, and he had never encountered a Mode of transmission without physical contact before. Chunia interjected. Perhaps the virus has mutated in recent days, allowing it to infect even the deceased. Is the mutation of the virus truly that rapid? The official announcements did not

seem to indicate that freshly deceased individuals could become zombies. Eno remarked incredulous as he looked at Chenia. The official information is undoubtedly outdated. As the evolution of the virus occurs at a Pace surpassing that of any species on Earth, provided there are sufficient sources of infection, the virus can replicate infinitely within a host, leading to the emergence of new mutated strains. In the future, should we encounter similar situations, we must destroy the brains of the corpses or incinerate them to prevent further calamities, Chinia elucidated. Regrettably, the price we have paid is profoundly steep. Those lost

lives can Never be reclaimed, teacher Donna said, clutching her chest in anguish. At present, my greatest concern is not the new modes of transmission, but rather the mutated zombies that arise under the virus's influence, Fong Shinong remarked, her brow furrowed with worry. Officer Fong that screeching zombies should merely be an outlier. Should it not? So far, Ino has not encountered any other mutated zombies. One can only hope that it remains the case. However, if The virus continues to evolve, this may merely be the beginning, and it is plausible that similar zombies will proliferate. Listening to

Fong Shinongs remarks sent a chill down Ino's spine. Although he carries an infinite arsenal, ready to wield various weapons at a moment's notice, the zombies are also being reinforced with each mutation of the virus. Who knows if in the future there may evolve super zombies impervious to blades and bullets? You Know, Officer Fong, I believe the questions you have raised are not for us to ponder at this moment. After all, there are numerous think tanks and scientists in the country strategizing their responses. I am confident that it will not be long before the government develops

a targeted vaccine. What we can do now is to persist until the day the vaccine is born. Ciani, who had remained silent, finally voiced her thoughts. But we currently lack even a safe haven. How Can we hope to endure until the vaccine arrives? Lu Mingming expressed her concerns, worry etched across her face. Ino turned to Chinshia and asked, "Chinshia, are you still able to contact your father on the island?" With an expression of helplessness, Chinshia replied, "I'm sorry, Ino. I accidentally dropped the satellite phone you gave me." Hija Jun scoffed, "H, I doubt contacting him

would be of any use." Knowing full well that his daughter did Not make it to the island, he deliberately severed the bridge. Isn't that tantamount to wishing for your demise? I have never encountered such a callous father. One cannot entirely blame she is father. Who could have anticipated the chaos on the bridge? If the zombies had made it to the island, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Teacher Donna remarked, understanding her decision. What about Wy Yukai? Wasn't he supposed to leave With you? Has he made it to the island? Fong Tong suddenly recalled the scoundrel.

Of course, she was not genuinely concerned about one Yoda's safety. Rather, she wished to settle scores with him, and if he were dead, that would be even better. Chinshia shook her head. I'm not sure. We were originally in the isolation tent, but when a commotion erupted outside when Yukai abandoned me and the teacher to flee, hump, I knew he was that kind of Person. I hope I don't cross paths with him again. If I do, he will certainly regret it, she said, filled with indignation. Shinto, the bridge has been destroyed. Where could he possibly run?

He might have already turned into a zombie wandering somewhere. Officer Shaolin muttered. Um, I have a suggestion, though I'm not sure if it's appropriate to say. Machauan suddenly interjected. Everyone turned their attention to him and the atmosphere Shifted to a peculiar tension. If you have a good idea, please share it. Ino encouraged, looking at Machawuan slightly naive expression, hoping he might offer something useful. To his surprise, the man licked his lips and said after a day of running around, "Everyone must be hungry. Why not fill our stomachs first and then consider the subsequent issues?" Involuntarily,

Ino burst into laughter. Although Machauan could not offer any valuable Suggestions, his words were indeed quite pragmatic, discussions yield little when one is famished. Indeed, you are correct. Let us first seek sustenance, and once we are satiated, we shall deliberate on the next course of action. During their conversation, Master Liao had already driven the bus to a secluded location. This place was far removed from the throngs of people with a broad vista, allowing for a swift retreat should any disturbances arise. What a Truly remote area this is. Ino could not help but inquire, "Master Lio,

do you know where we might find food nearby?" Liawei fan pointed to a building on his right and replied, "There is a gas station over there, and adjacent to it is a convenience store. We should be able to procure the food and water we need." Ino instructed Sieni and Hijun to remain in the vehicle while he, accompanied by Machaw Yuan, Liiani, and Fong proceeded to the convenience store In search of provisions. The four of them stealthily approached the store. The glass door at the entrance was a jar with numerous snacks and beverages halfaphazardly strewn across

the floor as though a robbery had taken place, lending an air of disorder. Ino refrained from entering recklessly and instead retrieved a powerful flashlight, cautiously probing the interior. A shocking trail of blood marred the floor, and as the beam of light followed The stain, it soon revealed three figures crouching on the ground. Indeed, the store harbored zombies. Ino held his breath as the flashlight illuminated the grotesque and terrifying visages of the undead. They were not engaged in a game of cards, but rather feasting upon a dismembered corpse. Despite the light shining upon them, these zombies

exhibited no reaction, continuing to relish their meal. It seemed that zombies were not sensitive to bright Lights. A normal person would undoubtedly rush out if illuminated by such a beam. Fong Shinong and the others behind Ino also discerned the zombies lurking within the convenience store. Machauan was eager to charge in and confront them, but Ino shook his head, signaling him to refrain from taking rash actions. Nighttime zombies were far more perilous than their daytime counterparts unless absolutely necessary. One should avoid direct Confrontation. Ino picked up an empty soda can from a nearby trash bin and

tossed it onto the steps outside. The zombies, alerted by the noise, immediately turned toward the entrance. While they may not have been sensitive to light, they were acutely attuned to sound. Ino picked up another empty can and hurled it to the same spot. In an instant, the three zombies inside surged out with the speed of a sprinter. Ino and Fong Shinto, who lay an ambush at The doorway, swiftly raised their pistols, firing several rounds into the back of the zombies heads. Thanks to the silencers affixed to their firearms, the sounds were minimal, causing little disturbance.

Once the zombies were dealt with, Ino led Machau and Lee Jinly into the convenience store while Fong Shinong stood guard at the entrance, weapon drawn. Although the store was in disarray due to the presence of the zombies, many packages of food and water Remained intact on the shelves. Eno cast a glance and advised his two companions beside him. As long as we have enough to eat, there's no need to take everything. Move quickly. Machauan and Lee Jinley nodded, having learned from their previous experience, refraining from greed and only taking the necessary provisions. The three nimble

individuals filled their backpacks in less than a minute, and swiftly returned to the bus. Chapter 92. Fong Shinongs passed upon Witnessing Eno and his group returned safely. Those on the bus were naturally filled with joy. Dinner is served. Feel free to take whatever you desire. Machauan cheerfully emptied his backpack. Although the items consisted of instant rice, instant noodles, brazed eggs, and ham sausages, convenient foods at best, they were sufficient to save off hunger. Master Liao secured the bus door, saying, "Come over and join us for a meal. Well be spending the night On the bus."

Eno waved to Lia Wei fan in the driver's seat. All right, big brother. Master Liao locked the door, removed the keys, and approached the group with a warm smile. Tana and Lu Mingming began distributing the food they had brought back to everyone. The main courses for the evening consisted of instant noodles and self-heating rice. Due to the boys hearty appetites, they were also allowed to take two additional ham sausages or brazed eggs. "We have hot water available on the bus. Those with instant noodles can line up here. Teacher Tana announced while standing beside the water

dispenser, eagerly refilling bowls with hot water. Soon, the air in the bus was filled with the delightful aroma of instant noodles. Haha, who would have thought that even in the apocalypse, we could enjoy the exquisite combination of instant noodles and ham. Machauan relished two bowls of instant noodles, still feeling Unsatisfied and went to Lu Ming Ming to request more. Lu Ming Ming, responsible for distributing the food, could not help but comment. You really can eat. We're full after one bowl, yet you've had two and still want more. Let us not fuss over that, Lu Ming

Ming. We have to go out again tomorrow to search for supplies. So, let Machawan indulge himself, Eno said casually. Don't mind my appetite. Although I consumed two bowls today, I promise to bring back a Whole box of instant noodles tomorrow. Machauan boasted confidently. Enough with the instant noodles. Eating this everyday is unbearable. Sia Ani interjected with a sigh. Just as everyone was enjoying this hard-earned meal, Eno suddenly noticed that Fong Shinto seated across from him. Had reened eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Officer Fong, what is wrong?" Eno asked, setting down his instant noodles, puzzled.

"I'm fine. I just Suddenly thought of Shaoli," Fong Shinong replied, wiping away her tears with a choked voice. Eno was at a loss for words to comfort her until Officer Shaolin, a colleague, spoke up to console her. Sister Shinong. Shalley simply had bad luck. Try not to be too sad. Shaolins words offered little solace as Fong Shinong continued to reminisce. Shaolin, do you remember when I first transferred to your precinct? I was feeling quite low. That night, the Director assigned the three of us to duty. Shalley voluntarily offered to bring us a late night snack.

Yet, after waiting for an extended period, he returned with nothing more than two buckets of instant noodles as if to appease us. At that moment, you scolded him harshly. Later, we learned that he had encountered a lost child along the way and selflessly took the time to guide the little one home, which delayed his return. Officer Shaolin chuckled in Agreement. Indeed, Shalley is such a warm-hearted and earnest person. Yet, it is tragic that death has claimed him. Meanwhile, scoundrels like Wukai continue to thrive in comfort. This world is truly unjust. Resentment filled Fong Shinongs eyes.

From the snippets of their conversation, Inua discerned that Fong Shintos identity was far from ordinary. With such formidable abilities, why had she been assigned to the precinct where officer Shaolin Served as merely a patrol officer? Unable to contain her curiosity, Inua interjected, "Officer Fong, with your impressive skills, one would expect you to be placed in a more prestigious position. Why have you been reassigned to a precinct?" Fong Shinong sighed and replied, "In truth, I was once a member of the SWAT team and even served as a shooting instructor for a period. I was transferred to

the Hannon district precinct approximately 6 months ago. Upon hearing this, Hijuns eyes widened in surprise. Wow. Officer Fong was a SWAT officer. No wonder you handle firearms so adeptly. Could it be that you offended a superior, leading to your transfer to the precinct? Fong Shinong smiled Riley. Do not jump to conclusions. My superior has treated me quite well. It was I who voluntarily submitted a request for reassignment. What? You made the request yourself? Officer Fong, with your abilities, isn't It a bit of a waste to be stationed at a precinct? Macho Yuan remarked in disbelief.

Shinto, I once heard from a former colleague that your transfer to our precinct was due to a mistake at work. Auxiliary officer Shaolin chimed in. Fong Shinto nodded, "Yes, if not for that incident, I might have remained with the SWAT team until retirement. No one is infallible, who among us is without fault, Officer Fong. I believe you are an admirable police officer. Even if you have made mistakes, there must have been reasons behind them." Inua maintained her belief in Fong Shintos character, convinced that her acknowledgement of past errors did not indicate a breach of fundamental

principles. Fong Shinong shook her head. Ina, you truly hold me in too high regard. While that incident was not entirely my fault, I bear at least 80 of the responsibility. Officer Fong, I think you may be too hard on yourself. Sometimes it is unnecessary to shoulder all the blame alone, Inua advised gently. Huh, if only I had possessed your mindset back then. Unfortunately, I was overly confident in my abilities. Believing I could manage everything, which ultimately led to an irreparable outcome, Shinto. What exactly happened that has left such an indelible mark on you? Shaolin inquired.

His curiosity peaked. Despite having spent half a year together, he had yet to learn about Fong Shintos past. Fong Shinong appeared to recall something distressing, her expression turning grave. Very well, since you were so eager to know, I shall share. Fong Shin Tong began to recount her story. Half a year ago, on a certain day, as I returned home from work, I encountered a perpetrator who was holding hostages. Although the crowd around us had already contacted the authorities, I found myself unable to resist drawing my firearm to confront The asalent. I naively believed that my

actions would intimidate him into releasing the hostages. To my dismay, the opposite occurred. Upon seeing my gun, the criminal became agitated and threatened to take the woman hostage down with him. Officer Fong, you haven't lost that woman, have you? Hi. Ja Jun speculated. Fong Xi and Tong shook her head and said, "Of course, that would not happen. I am quite confident in my marksmanship." However, while I did Manage to shoot the asalent, the unfortunate woman, being too close to him, suffered a bullet grace across her cheek, leaving a deep scar that exposed her bone. "Ah,

isn't that disfiguring?" Shurya exclaimed, covering her face. "For a woman, the importance of beauty is akin to life itself." Fong Xian Tong replied, her face filled with guilt. Yes, there is essentially no possibility of repair. That girl was about your age in the prime of her youth, and because Of my mistake, she may never live a normal life again. But Officer Fong, regardless of everything, you saved her life. Surely the hostage and her family can forgive you, Inuo interjected. Although she accidentally injured the girl, Fong Xi and Tong bore no malice. Huh? Fong Xi and

Tong chuckled Riley. Not everyone can accept the harsh reality. The girl's parents came to my station the very next day to hold me accountable. Had it not been for my Superiors support, I might never have been able to serve as a police officer again. What happened? Sister Exin Tong, the incident occurred over 6 months ago, the parents have likely ceased their pursuit of the matter. You could easily apply to return to your original post. It is truly too unfair for you to remain at our small precinct. Officer Shaolin lamented. You are right, Shaolin. I could

return to my previous unit, but I feel the need to stay at the grassroots Level to continue honing my skills. In retrospect, I do acknowledge my undeniable responsibility in that incident. I was too impulsive, focusing solely on neutralizing the asalant without prioritizing the safety of the hostage. Had it been now, I would certainly have aimed to stabilize the asalant's emotions and waited for my colleagues to arrive before subduing him together. Shen Shura couldn't help but recall a similar experience she had Endured. But fortunately, Fong Xi and Tong had not acted recklessly. So, Officer Fong, when

I was taken hostage by Wan Yukai, you were concerned about the possibility of accidentally harming me, which is why you acquiesced to his unreasonable demands. Fong X and Tong nodded. Indeed, having learned from past experiences, I could never risk your life. Moreover, I sense that when Yukai did not genuinely wish to kill you. Pressing him too hard could have Backfired. Tanga spoke up. Officer Fong, I believe you have done everything you could, and there is no need for you to feel distressed or guilty. In my eyes, you will always be a commendable and respected officer.

I am glad to have your recognition. Teacher Tang Na Fong Xi and Tong managed to force a smile. Regrettably, I do not possess the prowess of Eno who can consistently guide us out of the predicaments we face. Although I am older and more Experienced than you, I believe that if we are to select a leader for our survival team, it should undoubtedly be Eno. Eno feeling slightly bashful scratched her head and declined saying, "Officer Fong, you overestimate me. In terms of physical prowess, I cannot compare to Machaw Yuan. And academically, I fall short of Chinia.

My only strength lies in combat, which does not qualify me as a leader." Chapter 93. The survival team Fong Shinong spoke Earnestly, "I am not justesting, Eno. We can no longer adopt a pre-apocalyptic mindset of mere survival. The current situation is unstable and people's hearts have changed. Individuals like Wan Yukai, who will resort to any means for survival, will become increasingly common. If we do not adapt, we will inevitably be eliminated. After Fong Shintos remarks, a profound silence enveloped the room. Eventually, it was Donna who broke the stillness. Classmates, I believe Officer Fawn's words hold

considerable merit. Previously in school, we only had to focus on our studies without facing the treachery and intrigues of society. But now that the world has transformed, adhering to the behavioral norms of the pre-apocalyptic era could easily render us targets for manipulation. Shinshia furrowed her brow and asked, "Teacher, does this mean we should learn to prioritize our own survival like Wukai?" Donna shook her head. "Of course, we cannot be as extreme as Wyukai. We must maintain our fundamental moral boundaries. I merely hope you can discern right from wrong and avoid unnecessary sacrifices. In this world,

some individuals are worth saving while others are not worth your effort." Eno nodded in agreement, saying, "You are right, teacher. We can be kind, but not to everyone. We must differentiate between those who are friendly and those Who harbor ill intentions." "Eno, it need not be so complex. If we encounter another like Wan Yukai, we should simply eliminate them," Machuan proposed, mimicking a shooting gesture. He had long harbored disdain for Wan Yukai. And if not for the opinions of Donna and Fong Shinong, he would have been tempted to eliminate him outright. But indiscriminate killing is

not acceptable. We are not bandits. Lu Ming Ming murmured quietly. Certainly, we Will not initiate violence. However, if someone threatens the survival of our entire team, we must act decisively to eliminate that threat. Otherwise, we risk our own safety. Fong Shinong stated without remorse. Having endured the upheaval at the supermarket, her perspective had shifted significantly. Eno smiled and remarked, "Officer Fong, your words reassure me. In this era, everyone lives in fear. Even if we do not provoke others, some will attack us Out of self-interest. Violence is unavoidable and I am mentally prepared for that. He

Jedjun added, "In an apocalypse, how can one avoid killing? Those zombies are merely humans transformed. Killing zombies is still killing and so is killing humans. Personally, I bear no moral burden. How about you?" Macho Yuan and Lie Jian nodded in agreement. Although Sia remained silent, her expression clearly conveyed her concurrence. With a Consensus among the group, Fong Shinong gracefully shifted the discussion towards the team's developmental strategy. We currently have 11 members. Without a doubt, Inua is our esteemed leader, and I shall serve as his deputy. Does anyone have any objections? Every participant in the room

nodded in affirmation, unanimously endorsing the decision. The leader possesses the authority to make decisions, and all suggestions from team members will Ultimately be approved by Eno once the leadership was established. The next step involved allocating responsibilities based on each member's unique abilities. Fong Shinong proposed dividing the 11 members into two principal groups. The internal affairs group and the external affairs group. The internal affairs group would primarily handle logistical support for the team including members nutrition, daily living arrangements, health care, Maintenance of transportation, and material storage. The tasks assigned to this group are relatively safe with

minimal risks making it suitable for members with less combat capability. The group comprised teacher Donna Chen Shia Lu Mingming and Master Liao with Donna appointed as the group leader. The external affairs group would be responsible for the team's security operations requiring frequent excursions to procure resources thus bearing higher Risks which suits members with combat experience. Inu Fong Shinong Hijun Macho Yuan Li Jian Lee Siani and Shiaolin were assigned to this group with Eno as the leader. After delineating their respective roles, Ciani proposed an additional suggestion. Officer Fong, I believe we should establish a set of

internal conduct guidelines to address conflicts and disputes within the team, ensuring the maximization of our collective interests. Your suggestion is Commendable. Fun replied, "In our police force, we adhere to various regulations that govern our behavior. If suitable candidates wish to join us in the future, these guidelines can also serve to regulate their conduct." Siani's proposal was met with immediate approval from Fong Shinto. However, Hijun scoffed. We are in an apocalyptic world now who still abides by the law. Creating rules to constrain ourselves is utterly redundant. Enoir shook his head In response. Hijun, I find Siani

suggestion to be quite necessary. If each member of the team acts solely based on their whims, our unity will disintegrate and the team could collapse at any moment. Officer Fong, as a police officer, you are undoubtedly well-versed in various laws. Perhaps you could draft our internal rules. Fong Shinong concurred. Indeed, the internal rules are not intended to restrain anyone, but rather to ensure that we all work Harmoniously, leveraging our respective strengths. Should disputes arise, we can resolve them through discussion. However, any form of bullying, fighting, or abuse towards female members of the team is strictly

prohibited. Fong Shinon's first requirement was a complete ban on internal conflict and bullying among members. It is crucial to recognize that internal strife is a grave error. Only through unity can we ensure the stability of our team. Officer Fong rest assured, "We are all brothers who have faced life and death together. Our weapons will only be directed outward, and we would never harm our own." Machawan fervently assured in agreement, Inua added, "Officer Fong, I have long emphasized this point to my classmates. My weapon is solely for dealing with zombies or threats posed by bandits. Should

anyone breach this code, I will not only revoke their weapon privileges, but also Personally execute them. Fong Shining Tong nodded and continued, "The second aspect that requires regulation pertains to our resources. To maintain a team as smooth operation, we must have a sufficient supply of provisions. Now that we are armed, gathering resources is relatively manageable. However, if someone hoards the collected resources and uses them as leverage against other team members, it will severely disrupt our harmony. Therefore, I propose that All collected resources be submitted for communal sharing. Fong Shinong believed that the second necessary regulation

is resource sharing. This may seem simple, yet few teams can genuinely implement it. Even in peaceful times, the capable often monopolize resources, leaving the less fortunate with pitifully little in a chaotic apocalypse. This disparity will only widen. Officer Fong, while I have no objection to resource sharing, who will manage the allocation once the Supplies are turned in? Shinshia inquired. Surveying the group, Fong Shining Tongs gaze fell upon Donna. I believe teacher Donna is the most suitable candidate. As the leader of your internal team and your teacher, I trust she will ensure fairness and justice. The

integrity of our teacher is unquestionable and trusting the resources to her is undoubtedly safe. Machauan cheerfully cast his vote in favor. Ina also concurred that Donna was The ideal choice. Thank you all for your trust. I may not be of much help in other matters, but I will do my utmost to care for everyone. and s daily daily lives. Donna humbly replied gladly accepting the responsibility. Fong Shinon continued, "Finally, it is crucial to note that we may have new members joining our team in the future. However, we cannot afford to indiscriminately accept anyone regardless of

their background. We need To establish a probationary period for new members. Only those who pass this assessment can be admitted as formal members." Officer Shaolin interjected. Sister Shinto, I believe our current group of over 10 is already sufficient. Why invite chaotic outsiders? Fong Shin Tong shook her head, explaining, "Shaolin, do not simplify the matter. Without the protection of an official force, survival becomes exceedingly difficult. You may feel indifferent now, But what if you fall ill? What if someone among us gets injured? If we ever have the chance to evacuate by plane, who here would be

capable of piloting it?" Shaolin was rendered speechless. Inua then asked, "Officer Fong, what characteristics do you think we should assess in new members?" Fong Shinong raised two fingers in response. As long as they meet two fundamental requirements, I believe they should be considered. The first is character. A Person of despicable character who revels in sewing discord and undermining the unity of a team is a malignant presence that must be firmly rejected. Furthermore, possessing a particular skill set is paramount. Ideally, one should have a profession such as a doctor, police officer, soldier, engineer, firefighter, or pilot.

Individuals lacking in ability who merely serve as burdens should likewise be avoided. Officer Fong, your foresight Is indeed commendable. However, at present, we lack even a place to call home. So, how could we expect anyone to willingly join us? Hijun remarked with a rice smile. Chapter 94. Eastern Imperial Garden. Those who fail to contemplate the future shall inevitably face immediate troubles. In a city as vast asQing, "Finding a new residence should not pose a significant challenge," Fun responded. Machauan patted his belly and said, "Well, since my stomach is Satisfied, it is indeed time to consider

our living arrangements. Perhaps we should establish ourselves in a large supermarket." Fong Shinong shook her head in disagreement. We should refrain from residing in a supermarket. Although it is stocked with supplies, its vastness and numerous entrances and exits would complicate our defense with our current limited manpower. Indeed, in a supermarket would be far too conspicuous, making it an easy target For other survivors. We should strive to find a residence that offers greater security, Donna concurred, emphasizing the need to prioritize safety in these apocalyptic times. After all, how many individuals adhere to the law in such

dire circumstances? The more supplies one possesses, the more likely they are to attract unwanted attention. Eno turned to Master Liao, who could be considered a part-time driver and was likely more informed about the Surroundings than others. He inquired, "Master Liao, are there any suitable residences nearby?" After a moment of contemplation, Liawei fan replied, "If you seek a place that is both secure and sparssely populated, the Eastern Imperial Garden may be quite appropriate." "The Eastern Imperial Garden? That area seems to have been developed into a wealthy enclave only in recent years," Chinshia interjected. Chinshia, how do

you know that? "Have You been there?" Eno asked. "Yes, I have a relative who lives there, and I have visited his home a few times, so I have some recollection of it." Lia Wayan admitted a hint of envy crossing his features. Those who reside in the Eastern Imperial Garden are indeed affluent. The houses there are mostly standalone villas and it is said that the cheapest ones start at over 6 million. H I have never lived in a villa or mansion. This is a perfect Opportunity to experience it. Hijun exclaimed, excitement gleaming in his eyes. Eno

turned to Fong Shinong and asked, "Officer Fong, what do you think about us settling in the Eastern Imperial Garden?" After a brief moment of consideration, Fong Shinong nodded and said, "Typically, affluent areas have a lower population density and more comprehensive security measures. We can go and take a look tomorrow. Then it's settled. Everyone get some rest. We Shall set off for the Eastern Imperial Garden in the morning," Eno declared. Without further discussion, the group settled into the seats of the tour bus for the night. Around 9:00 the next morning, Master Liao started the bus and

drove towards the Eastern Imperial Garden. After nearly 20 kilometers, they finally reached their destination. The gates of the garden were wide open, allowing the bus to enter smoothly. As described by Chen Shia, the villas in The Eastern Imperial Garden were two-story houses, each separated by a short distance, complete with private yards and garages. The greenery along the sides of the road has been meticulously trimmed, seemingly retaining the appearance it held before the catastrophe. However, the ground occasionally reveals traces of blood and remnants of battles fought. Clearly, the virus has spread to this area. Yet, there

are no wandering zombies in sight. The silence is unnerving, too quiet for comfort since entering this affluent district. Eno has had a disconcerting feeling of being watched from the shadows. Are there any villas here that catch your fancy? Hija Jun inquired with a smile. Eno furrowed his brow, replying, All the houses here look rather similar. It hardly matters where one resides. I'm merely curious as to where the zombies have vanished. Well, there is nothing strange about that. The Number of people who can afford such luxury homes is quite limited and those wealthy individuals likely own

more than one property. Perhaps some houses are simply left vacant. Machau Yuan speculated. Even if no one resides here, there would still be property management personnel. Eno remarked, turning to Chinshia. Chinshia, why not stay at your relatives house. If they are still alive, I would like to inquire about what has transpired here. Chinshia Hesitated before responding. All right, I will take you to my relatives home. Under Chin Xiai's guidance, Master Liao drove the bus to her relatives doorstep. The villa's front door was locked from the inside, and Siani climbed through a partially open window on

the second floor to unlock it. As everyone entered the house, expressions of astonishment emerged. "Wow, this house is exquisitly decorated. Truly, poverty has limited my imagination. The living room alone is Larger than my entire home." Chia, your relative must be quite the tycoon. Hija Jun and Mao Yuan remarked in awe. Chan Xia blushed, responding, "Yes, he is very wealthy, but my father does not particularly enjoy associating with him, so we hardly meet more than a few times a year." Noticing Chon Shia's discomfort, Eno spoke up. "Chia, if this is too awkward for you, we can

find another place." Chun Shia quickly shook her head. It's my father who dislikes Him. He has always been quite kind to me, sending me expensive gifts every year on my birthday. In the midst of their conversation, a noise suddenly emanated from the kitchen. Eno immediately became alert, signaling for everyone to remain silent. Meanwhile, Fong Shinong drew her handgun, aiming it at the corridor connecting the kitchen and the living room. Before long, a middle-aged woman in a bathrobe staggered out. The flesh on her lips had Completely peeled away, exposing her stark white teeth in a terrifying

and grotesque manner. The appearance of a zombie caused the group s expressions to shift dramatically. Chia could not suppress a gasp. Aunt Leong Fong Shinong decisively pulled the trigger. Two bullets swiftly piercing the zombie woman's skull. Blood erupting from the wounds. As the female zombie collapsed, Eno raised his handgun, cautiously entering the kitchen to conduct a Thorough inspection. In a corner lay a male corpse, noded beyond recognition with dried blood staining the floor, indicating that he had been dead for quite some time. W Shinshia covered her mouth and crouched beside the female zombie, sobbing quietly.

Donna stepped forward to offer comfort, saying, "Shia, may you find peace in your sorrow. We will ensure your relatives receive a proper burial. Chinshia nodded. In truth, a considerable amount of time had Already passed, and she had little hope remaining. However, tears would inevitably flow whenever someone she knew departed from this world. After dispatching the zombies before them, Eno and Fong Shinong conducted a thorough examination of the other rooms within the villa, confirming the absence of any additional zombies before rejoining the others. Teacher, Officer Fong, and I have thoroughly inspected all the rooms. There are

no zombies left. Everyone can Rest easy here, Eno reported. Thank you for your hard work. We shall tidy up the room shortly. Please check the kitchen for any provisions. The food we brought back last night is nearly depleted. Eno, accompanied by Machauan and Hijajun, made their way to the kitchen. Upon opening the refrigerator, they were dismayed to find it utterly devoid of food. The trio then searched the cabinets, discovering numerous exquisite dishes, yet no edible items. What a Joke. They don't even have a grain of rice. Do these affluent individuals not require sustenance? Hijun couldn't

help but scoff. Perhaps the wealthy rely on takeout. Machauan gested lightly. The owners of this house must have consumed everything before our arrival. It seems we are left with no choice but to venture outside in search of provisions. Eno sighed. The three then relayed the situation to Donna. Teacher, there is no food left in the kitchen. We plan to Explore the vicinity in hopes of finding something to bring back. Be cautious regardless of your success. Return before nightfall, Donna advised. Understood. Eno nodded in acknowledgement, then turned to his companions. Hija Jun, Li Jinli, Machaw Yuan,

and Siani. Arm yourselves and accompany me outside. The four gathered their respective weapons and followed Eno out of the villa, while Fong Shinong and Officer Shaolin remained behind to Ensure the safety of Donna and the others. The Eastern Empire Garden was indeed a prestigious residential area, boasting a well-maintained green environment that lent a park-like ambiencece to their stroll. After merely 10 minutes of walking, Eno's group stumbled upon a Sam's Club. Hijun let out an excited whistle. "What splendid fortune to discover a membership store? We can indulge in a thorough scavenging." "Everyone, exercise Caution. There may

be zombies lurking within," Eno reminded them simultaneously of fixing a silencer to his handgun. Although this membership store size pad in comparison to the previously encountered Walmart, its shelves brimmed with an abundance of supplies. If they managed to transport everything back, it could sustain them for at least half a year. Taking the lead, Eno carefully pushed open the glass door, the others following closely Behind. Upon entering the store, Eno refrained from hastily directing the group to gather supplies. Instead, he first surveyed the surroundings to guard against any lurking zombies that might launch a surprise attack

from the shadows. His cautious demeanor was soon met with a response from the undead. A few zombies clad in work attire lay dormant on the floor behind the shelves. As Inyo approached, they stirred as if roused by an alarm clock, emitting low, Guttural growls while slowly rising to their feet, seizing the moment before they fully regained their footing. Ino raised his firearm and aimed. A series of sharp gunshots rang out, "Bang, bang, bang!" as each zombie was dispatched with precision. Once the threat within the store was neutralized, the group felt emboldened to scavenge the supplies

at top the shelves. Their backpacks soon brimmed with assorted food and water. However, the ever greedy Machauan felt It insufficient and sought additional shopping carts from the store. Inuo furrowed his brow and admonished Machauan. Machauan, you have fallen into your old habits once more. This vast store cannot be emptied in one go. Do you truly intend to take it all at once? With a grin, Machawuan replied, "He, it's not every day we come here. We must take as much as we can since it's free." He Jedjun interjected. Inuo, "Perhaps we should prioritize the perishable items

This time. Non-perishables can be collected on our next visit." Ino sighed. Very well. Let us be swift and not linger too long. I have an unsettling feeling that we are being watched. To optimize efficiency, the five individuals divided their tasks. Inu Hija Jun and Sia Ani focused on filling the shopping carts while the stronger athletes Machauan and Li Jinli were entrusted with pushing the laden carts to the entrance of the membership Store. Initially everything proceeded smoothly. However, shortly after Machawuan and Li Jinly turned to leave. Several dimminionive figures emerged from the greenery outside, stealthily carting

away one of the shopping carts. Minutes later, Machauan and Li Jinly returned, pushing two fully stocked carts to the entrance. Alas, where is the other cart of supplies? Machawan realized something was a miss. There had clearly been two carts parked earlier, Yet now only one remained. Lie Jinly wore a similarly perplexed expression. Indeed, where could the other card have vanished? They scan the area, finding the streets deserted, devoid of even a shadow, as if the card had simply evaporated. This is truly eerie. How could it just disappear without a trace? Both men found the situation

perplexing, but could not fathom the reason behind it. So they turned back to the store to report to Inuo. Just as they had pivoted To leave, the figures concealed within the foliage reemerged. Haha, those big brothers are quite foolish. Chuckled a boy who appeared no older than 11 or 12. Trailing behind him were several peers of similar age. It became evident that a group of miners had pilered the shopping cart. These children were acutely aware of Inuo and his companions movements. Whenever they spotted an unattended cart, they would promptly surface and quietly abscond with the

supplies. Fuyuba, shall we take all the remaining carts? Inquired a slightly chubby boy. The leading boy shook his head, stating, "Let us leave one cart for them. Our strength is insufficient, and pushing three carts simultaneously would prove too arduous." However, Fuyuba, Sister Rabbit just messaged us to hurry back, lest the older boys discover us," a girl in the group advised, her face betraying a hint of concern. The boy named Fuyuba replied nonchalantly, "Don't worry, Sholing. Even if those older boys find us, I will devise a way to divert their attention. Danzai, drag those two carts

away first. I will keep watch at the front. Fu Yuba proactively moved to a position near the entrance to keep a lookout. While the other children pushed the carts laden with supplies, Li Jinly remarked, "I still cannot comprehend. The carts left at the entrance cannot simply vanish without reason. Someone must have taken advantage of our absence To steal the goods." Suddenly enlightened, Machawuan halted his steps. Yet along this route, we have not encountered any other survivors. Lie Jinly replied. Perhaps those survivors are hiding. Fearing we are villains, he suggested. Li Jinli, you go in for

Minua. I will take another look at the entrance. Upon seeing Machawuan turned back, Fuyuba quickly beckoned the friends outside to conceal themselves. Someone's coming. Everyone run. The Children abandoned the carts and fled in a frenzy. But during their escape, the only girl among them stumbled and fell. Shouting Fu Yuba rushed over to help the fallen girl to her feet. Just then, Machauan emerged from the membership store and spotted the two. Suddenly, realizing, "So that s why the goods disappeared. It was you mischievous kids. Shalling, you hurry on. I'll hold them off." The girl named Shaoling

nodded tearfully, having just fallen. Her knee was scraped. Yet, she gritted her teeth and ran. Fu Yuba turned and made a face at Machaw Yuan, taunting, "The goods are with me. Come and catch me if you can." Seeing that the opponent was merely a child, not even 5t tall, Machayan scoffed. Humph, little thief, you are quite loyal. I won't make it difficult for you. Just return the stolen items and I shall let you off. The items in the store aren't yours. We can take them, so why can't we? Fuyu Ba Countered cleverly. Machaus anger flared.

He had not anticipated that this little brat would turn the tables on him. The zombies in the store were slain by us, and we toiled to load the goods onto the cart. You took the cart without even asking. Isn't that theft? But you didn't he pay? My dad said that taking others belongings without payment is theft. Fu Yuba retorted, leaving Machauan speechless. Nowadays, children are truly adept at twisting the facts. It seemed reasoning would yield no results. He would have to resort to more forceful measures. You little brat, stop with the nonsense and hand over

the goods, or I will have to teach you a lesson on behalf of your father. With that, Machawian stepped forward. Don't come any closer. Fu Yu retreated while reaching into his pocket. What are you planning to pull out? Machauan smirked, displaying a look of disdain, not even considering the boy before him a threat. Suddenly, Fu Yuba produced a slingshot from his pocket, loading a steel ball and aiming it at Machuans forehead. Machaw Yuan was caught off guard, clutching his head and letting out a cry of agony. Cursed that little brat for sneak attacking me with

a slingshot. Damn it, I've even drawn blood. Sticky crimson fluid trickled down his fingers. Fortunately, Fu Yuba was not particularly strong had he been confronted by a more robust adult. The Impact might have been far more severe. At that moment, Lie Jian Lee and Eno finally arrived. Sensing trouble, Fuyu hastily concealed his slingshot and fled. "Don't run, you little rascal. If I catch you, I will surely make you regret it." Machauan shouted in frustration. "How did you get hurt?" Eno inquired, his surprise evident. "I was ambushed by a young scoundrel using a slingshot," Machawan grimaced.

"Though the injury was not life-threatening, its Humiliating nature was profound. Where did this child come from?" Eno asked astonished. Ever since arriving at the Eastern Imperial Garden, he had yet to encounter any survivors. I have no idea where these little miscreants emerged from. Not only did they injure me, but they also made off with an entire cart of our supplies. Which direction did those children run? Ciani asked. One ran to my left while the boy who hurt me dashed to the right. Machuan responded. These little rascals are quite clever. They know to scatter when discovered.

I will pursue the one to the right. Li Jinli declared his bond with Machawuan compelling him to seek justice for his injured friend. As he watched Lie Jinls retreating figure, Siani volunteered, "Eno, I shall chase after the other one." Eno nodded in agreement and then turned to Hijajjun beside him, saying, "Jun, please take Machauan back to tend to his wounds." Understood, Eno, You take care. Hijun replied as he assisted Machauan toward home. While Eno and the others continued their pursuit of the fleeing children. Chapter 96. The drone assault Lee Jiani, the esteemed captain of the

school's track team, swiftly closed the distance to Fu Yuba, despite a delayed start, propelled by his remarkable explosive speed. Hey, you little brat in front, stop right there, Li Jinly shouted as he chased after him. Terrified, Fuyu dared not look back and Ran with all his might. Yet, how could a child outrun an adult? Even though Fu Yubu Ba was gasping for breath, the gap between them continued to diminish. What kind of people are these running so fast? Fuyuba, utterly exhausted, began to regret his earlier confidence. He had thought that in his own territory, he

could easily toy with his opponent. Little did he know that when the other party was slightly serious, he would be swiftly outmatched. Run! Why have you Stopped? Seeing Fuyu panning heavily, Li Jinly deliberately slowed his pace, a mocking expression on his face. Don't come any closer or I'll use my slingshot against you. Fu Yuba threatened, brandishing his slingshot. Li Jinly laughed without fear, huh? You think a mere slingshot can intimidate me? Go ahead, try to hit me. After his threat fell flat, a flustered Fu Yubyu Ba pulled back the slingshot and fired a steel ball

at Li Jinl's face. However, Forewarned, Li Jinly effortlessly dodged aside. Fuyu hastily retrieved a second steel ball from his pocket. But before he could draw back his slingshot, Li Jinly surged forward. The reflexes of an adult were far beyond what a primary school student could contend with, leaving Fu Yuba momentarily paralyzed with fear. Just as he seemed poised to surrender, a sudden buzzing sound, reminiscent of a helicopter's rotor, erupted from above, Li Jinley, taken Aback, looked up to see a drone diving menacingly toward him. Should it collide, his face would surely be left in tatters.

Cold sweat broke out across Lie Jinly s brow as he instinctively crouched down, the drone zipping perilously close to his hair. Amidst the chaos, Fuyu Bosa seized the opportunity to escape, putting some distance between himself and Li Jinly. You little rascal, don't run, Li Jinly exclaimed, rising to pursue, only to be thwarted as the Infernal drone circled back. Damn it, who was causing this ruckus? Li Jinley had no choice but to crouch again, evading the incessant nuisance of the drone that buzzed around him like an unshakable fly. Each time he attempted to chase after Fu

Yuba, the drone hindered him relentlessly, leaving Lie Jian in utter frustration. It was only after Fu Yuba vanished from sight that the drone finally departed. Meanwhile, on another path, Siani caught up with Shaoling, noticing the innocent little girl, Siani refrained from being overly aggressive, instead cradling her gently. "Do not fear. Sister is not a bad person and will not harm you." Siani reassured her. Yet, despite Xiaanchis soothing words, the trembling Shaoling remained paralyzed with fear, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Let her go." A peculiar voice suddenly emanated from Shaoling. Xiani looked down, inquiring, "Was that

you speaking?" Shaoling shook Her head. Replying, "It was Rabbit Sister. Who is Rabbit Sister?" Ciani asked, bewildered. The strange voice echoed again, "Release her." It was then that Siani realized the voice originated from the watch Shaoling was wearing. At that moment, Inyo arrived, surprised to see Siani holding a small girl. There are actually children in this place. Ino remarked, "She must be from the neighborhood." Siani speculated. As the two deliberated on how to handle the Child, a drone suddenly swooped down from the distance. It hovered ominously above them, scrutinizing their every move. Who was controlling

that drone? Sansi scanned the surroundings, suspecting the operator was lurking within a nearby building. "Be careful," Ino suddenly warned. Almost immediately, the drone lunged downward, targeting Siani's head, she quickly dropped to the ground, allowing the little girl to escape her grasp. Just as Siani prepared To pursue, the drone reversed course, aiming for her face, she rolled aside just in time, narrowly avoiding disaster. Observing the hostile intent, Inuo swiftly drew his handgun. Siani, I will handle the drone. You pursue that child. Siai rose and hurried in the direction the girl had fled while the drone struck

again. Enoa squeezed the trigger. Bang, bang, bang. Enoir fired three shots. The first two missed their mark, but the third barely hit one of The drones rotors. The drone, now unsteady, struggled momentarily before succumbing to its inevitable descent. Free from the drone's harassment, Siani swiftly caught up with Shaoling and scooped her up. Do not run. I promise I will not harm you. Resigned, Shaoling seized her struggles, allowing Siani to carry her. Bringing Shaoling to Enua, Siani said, Enua, it is getting late. and the outside is perilous. We should return with this child." Eno nodded. Indeed,

it seems there are likely other survivors within the Eastern Imperial Garden. We must consult Officer Fong upon our return for strategies. Thus, the trio retraced their steps, encountering Lee Ji, who had returned empty-handed. From him, they learned that he too had faced an attack from a drone. This indicated that the enigmatic figure concealed behind these mischievous children was undoubtedly a drone expert. The actions of Ino's group Were clearly under the scrutiny of this individual. I apologize, Inua, for allowing that child to escape. It matters not. We captured one. The monk may flee, but the temple

remains. I shall unearth the one orchestrating this. Upon returning to the villa, Enua first handed over the collected supplies to Donna before inquiring about Machuans condition. Donna informed Enua that the injured Machayuan was resting on the living room sofa, Bandaged by Chun Shia with only superficial wounds. Inua then brought Shaoling to the living room where Chinshia was tidying up the medical kit after attending to Machuans injuries. Upon seeing Inua with an unfamiliar little girl, Chinshia curiously asked, "Inua, who is this little girl?" Inua slightly embarrassed replied, "Uh, I encountered her on the way. I haven't

had the chance to ask her name yet." Machawan lying on the sofa Interjected. She is with the little brat who injured me. Siani shot him a glare. Why are you being so fierce? You're frightening the child. I am the victim here. Just look at my head. They injured me and then blamed me for being fierce. Enough. Enough. Machauan, do not argue with the child. Eno waved his hand and said to Chin Shia, "Chinshia, this child has scraped her knee. Could you please tend to it?" "Of course." Chunia opened her hands with a warm smile and

Addressed Shaoling, "Do not be afraid, little sister. Let me help you with your knee." timidly. Shaoling nodded and approached Chinia. She was lifted onto the sofa where Chinshia retrieved cotton swabs, iodine, and gauze from the medical kit. As she cleaned the blood around the wound, she casually asked, "My name is Chinshia. What is yours, little sister?" Shaoling looked at Chinshia and replied, "I am Wan Lang. Everyone usually calls me Shaoling." Compared to others, the young lady before them exuded both beauty and gentleness, radiating a warmth that made her seem far from villainous. "Wan Ling, where

do you and your friends reside, and where have your parents gone?" Ruan Ling responded. Ever since my mother devoured my father, we have been living with Sister Rabbit. She told us not to disclose our dwelling to strangers. Upon learning this unsettling truth from Ruan Ling, an involuntary paying of sorrow Gripped the hearts of those present. It turned out that these children were orphans taken in and sheltered by the kind-hearted Sister Rabbit. Eno felt a stirring within him, leading to a significant change in his perception of Sister Rabbit. Ruan Lingling, what is your relationship with Sister

Rabbit? I would like to meet her, he inquired. Ruan Lling shook her head, saying, "Big brother, sister rabbit is our neighbor. But she never meets outsiders unless you Earn her trust. Your sister rabbit is quite cautious. We are not bad people. There is no need for such concern." Machauan interjected, visibly displeased. Eno, however, understood the apprehension. Considering they were surrounded by defenseless elementary school children, "If they encountered someone like Wan Yukai, they might be left with nothing." "All right, could you convey a message for me? How can I gain her approval?" Eno continued to Press.

I can ask her, but I cannot guarantee that Sister Rabbit will agree to meet you. Ruan Lingling replied, "That is fine. We will not trouble her." Eno responded with a smile. Ruan Ling lowered her head, fiddling with her communication watch. The children usually communicated with Sister Rabbit through these devices. Without her guidance, they would not have survived thus far. Ruan Ling relayed her circumstances and Eno's request to Sister Rabbit, who soon responded. "Big brother, Sister Rabbit has agreed to meet you, but she has one condition. I must be returned home." Eno nodded with a smile.

No problem. We can take you back tomorrow. Where shall we meet? Tomorrow. At 10:00 in the morning in the square garden. Chapter 97. The non-lethal armory. Satisfied with the definitive response, Eno turned to leave. Entrusting Ruan Ling to Chinshi is Care. Initially shy, the little girl Gradually let down her guard, treating the place as her own home, especially with the lure of snacks. As dusk fell, the zombies began to stir into activity. Fong Shinong directed everyone to lock all the doors and windows of the villa, drawing the curtains tightly. The entire house was shrouded, ensuring

that as long as the occupants remained quiet, they would not attract the attention of the zombies outside. Around 7:00 in the evening, everyone gathered in the dining Room, sitting together to enjoy dinner. The table was laden with dishes, all personally prepared by teacher Donna. The taste and texture were a world apart from the previous convenience foods. Even Chun Shia, who is particular about life, couldn't help but praise the culinary skills of teacher Donna. It turns out that the teacher's culinary prowess is so remarkable. We shall be in for a treat in the future. Macha Yuan,

satiated from the meal, remarked with Satisfaction. Since I usually cook alone at home, "I possess a slight proficiency in cooking," Donna humbly responded. "Teacher," Donna, so you are single as well. "Whoever manages to marry, you will indeed be fortunate." Fong Shinon joked lightly. "Officer Fong, why bring that up? The reason I enjoy cooking is not to attract a man to marry me. I simply relish the process of cooking, Donna explained, her cheeks flushed. There is nothing to be embarrassed About, teacher. In fact, men generally appreciate women who can cook. Your culinary talent is undoubtedly an

asset in the realm of courtship, Hijun interjected with a grin. Be quiet, Hijun. You haven't even been married. What gives you the authority to say that men prefer women who cook? Siani retorted, unable to contain herself even without being married. I am still a man and thus entitled to my opinion. Far more credible than those who are Indecisive about their gender? Hijun shot back. Does being a virgin count as being a man? Siani scoffed. Hijun seemed to be stung by her words just as he was about to retort. He caught sight of Ruan Lling sitting

beside Ciani and the words caught in his throat. Hey, be mindful. There is a child present. Wan Ling said looking bewildered at the back and forth exchange. Sister Shia, what does virgin mean? Chunshia blushing pulled Ruan Ling aside and said, "Little Ling, what Adults discuss is not for you to concern yourself with. Now that dinner is over, let me take you upstairs for a bath." Seeing this, Donna quickly shifted the topic. I will take care of the dishes. You girls go wash up first, and the gentleman can wait in the living room for a while.

The villa's bathroom is located on the second floor. And although the pandemic had been ongoing for some time, the Oriental Empire garden miraculously had neither water Nor power outages, everyone could still enjoy the comforts reminiscent of pre-apocalyptic times. After dinner, the girls took turns showering upstairs while Enua and a few male classmates remained in the living room to play cards and chat. Hijun threw down a stack of cards, a straight Machuan frowned and waved his hand. Pass. Enua shook his head. Not playable. Hija Jun then tossed out another set of cards. A plane with wings.

No, pass. He only three cards Left. He Jun gleefully reminded them. Stop stalling. Play already. Machauan displayed an impatient expression. Three of a kind. Finally, Hijun managed to play a low card. Seizing the opportunity, Machawuan unhesitatingly threw down a spade, too. Inua shook his head with a ry smile. Hey, you two really don't give me a chance to play. H. Jedjun, grinning widely, laid down his last two cards. Sorry, it's a royal flush. I win again. You have such good Luck. I'm done playing. Machauan lamented, tossing all his playing cards onto the table. After six

rounds, he had lost five times. His luck was utterly abysmal. Giving up so soon. You really are no fun. Hijun slightly pursed his lips and said, "Forget it, Jedjun. There are important matters to attend to tomorrow. It's best to wash up and rest early." Eno remarked as he tidied up the playing cards on the table. At that moment, Fong Shinto, freshly bathed and Dawned in a robe, approached and said, "The girls have all finished washing up. You boys should go and freshen up as well." Eno nodded, "All right, Officer Fong." The three of them left

the living room. Preparing to ascend the stairs to the bathroom on the second floor. However, halfway up, Eno suddenly recalled something and turned back to Fong Shinong, saying, "By the way, Officer Fong, there's something I would like to inquire about. Go ahead. Don't Be so formal. I will certainly tell you anything I know." Fong Shinong replied with a smile, seated gracefully on the sofa, exuding a refreshing fragrance from her shower gel, looking particularly enchanting. You know, feeling a bit shy, turned his head away. Does your special police team possess any countermeasures specifically designed for drones?

Fong Shinong pondered for a moment before responding. There is a type of drone countermeasure Gun that can interfere with a drone's transmission signals, causing it to return home or make an emergency landing. Why do you ask? Eno sighed. The sister behind Ruan Lling, the one they call Rabbit Sister, is a drone enthusiast. I'm concerned she might launch a surprise attack on us using a drone tomorrow. Fong Shinong looked at Eno with some confusion. Didn't Tu say that Rabbit Sister is a good person? She is willing to care for children who are Not her own. Her

character shouldn't t be too flawed. From this perspective, she is certainly much better than boss one. But we must not let our guard down. It's better to be cautious than to be flustered when the time comes. Yes, you have a point. However, the drone countermeasure gun is not exactly a standard conventional weapon. Can your armory provide such equipment? I'll give it a try, Eno replied uncertainly. Activating the Ura Boro's bracelet to Enter the dimensional armory. Welcome back, administrator. How may I assist you? In the most straightforward manner, I require a drone countermeasure gun. Can you

provide one? Eno stated his request directly. Though he had shot down a drone with a handgun during the day, he understood that luck played a significant role. If the opposing drone flew slightly higher or faster, the chances of hitting it would be minuscule. Conventional weapons were not Well suited for dealing with agile and rapid drones. As demonstrated in recent battles in the Crocodile Woo battlefield, provision is possible, but you will need to unlock the non-lethal weaponry vault. The intelligent AI system replied, "That is fine. I will use all my remaining experience points to unlock the

non-lethal weaponry vault." Having accumulated considerable practical combat experience from the battle on the bridge, Eno had enough to Unlock a new equipment vault. Soon, a new door appeared before Eno, emlazed with the image of a short batten. He pressed the bracelet against the door, which slowly creaked open. The non-lethal weapons vault was only half the size of the conventional firearms vault, containing an array of non-lethal police security equipment. "Wow, these are all non-lethal weapons. Quite different from what I had imagined," Eno marveled. The walls and shells were Adorned with an assortment of peculiar and bizarre

props and equipment. Some resembled sticks, others took the form of forks, while a few looked like guns, and some were beyond description. Ino casually picked up a long rod from the shelf. The handle of the rod featured a button, which when pressed emitted crackling blue electric currents from the tip. To his surprise, it was an electric batton. If wielded against someone, it would deliver a shocking Effect. Ino placed the electric batten back and picked up a prop resembling a toy gun. This was a taser gun with shot not bullets, but two needle-like prongs connected by

wires. Once these prongs pierced a person's muscle, they would immediately release a powerful electric current, incapacitating the adversary in an instant. Although the taser was non-lethal, being struck by it could still induce excruciating pain. Despite the mischievous nature of the children, Using a taser on them seemed excessively cruel. After a moment of contemplation, Ino ultimately decided to return it. Next, he spotted a cylindrical piece of equipment on the shelf, which was described as a net gun. When activated, it would shoot out a large net ins snaring moving enemies, proving highly practical. However, the net gun

had its drawbacks. It was cumbersome to carry and had a limited range of approximately 10 m. If the target was too far away, it Would be virtually ineffective. Furthermore, wielding such a large object would inevitably raise the opponent as suspicions. After a thorough selection process, Ino finally discovered an item that met his satisfaction, a gas-powered handgun capable of firing pepper balls among all non-lethal weapons. The damage inflicted by pepper balls was arguably the least severe. Upon impact, the pepper balls would burst and disperse, releasing an Irritating gas that caused uncontrollable tears and rapidly diminished combat

effectiveness. The pepper ball handgun was easily portable and could conceal up to 12 pepper balls in its magazine. Should those mischievous children choose to assault him the following day, he would let them experience the sting of pepper. Chapter 98. Drone countermeasure gun. After acquiring the pepper ball handgun from the shelf, Ino successfully located the Drone countermeasure gun that Fong Shinong had mentioned. This piece of equipment appeared quite futuristic. Featuring a rectangular body approximately 1 m in length and weighing 35 kg with a battery life of 120 minutes. The top of the gun was equipped with

a scope. By simply pulling the trigger, it could emit electromagnetic interference waves ranging from 24 to 58 hertz. Most drone remote controls operated within this frequency range. And any drones affected by these electromagnetic waves would be rendered incapable of receiving commands from their operators, forcing them to either make an emergency landing or return to their starting point. Although the drone countermeasure gun was significantly larger than conventional firearms, it produced no recoil during use. Even individuals without any prior firearms training could operate it with ease, eliminating the need for proficiency. With two new pieces of equipment

in hand, Ino activated his bracelet and returned to the real world. He had returned swiftly, having successfully acquired what he sought. Fong Shinong had long since grown accustomed to Inuos sudden disappearances and reappearances. Inuo placed a suitcase containing a drone countermeasure gun on the coffee table and said, "Officer Fong, take a look. Is this not the drone countermeasure gun used by your police Force? Fong Shinong opened the suitcase, revealing the countermeasure gun, batteries, chargers, and other related accessories. All present and accounted for. Impressive indeed. It's identical to the one we used previously, she remarked, playfully

handling the drone countermeasure gun with the glee of a child who has just received a cherished toy. Do you know how much our police department spent on this drone countermeasure gun? Ino shook his head. No. Is it quite expensive? 250,000, roughly the price of a small car. What? This contraption costs over 200,000. How many drones could that purchase? Upon hearing the price from Fong Shinto, Inus expression was one of astonishment. There's no remedy. High-tech gadgets come with a hefty price tag. Our police department has only procured a few. If it weren't for major events, we

wouldn't dare flaunt it. Officer Fong, I entrust this device To your care. Tomorrow, I will take Ruan Ling to meet Sister Rabbit. If she attempts to ambush us with a drone, you can use this counter-measure gun against her. No problem. This countermeasure gun can disrupt drones within a 15 km radius. Boasting a range that exceeds that of some sniper rifles. As long as I catch sight of a drone, I am confident I can bring it down. Fong Shinong replied with unwavering confidence. After delivering the new equipment, Inuo Proceeded to the second floor bathroom for a

hot shower and then changed into a clean set of clothes. Before everyone retired for the night, Donna, the leader of the internal affairs team, meticulously allocated the rooms within the villa. Although the villa boasted numerous rooms, only one master bedroom and two secondary bedrooms were equipped with beds. Considering the need for gender separation to avoid unnecessary awkwardness, the largest master bedroom Was temporarily assigned to several female members. The bed in the master bedroom was spacious enough for the women to snuggle in comfortably. The two smaller secondary bedrooms and a study were designated for the remaining

male members. Ino shared a room with Hij Jun while Machaw Yuan and Li Jinly occupied the adjacent secondary bedroom. As for auxiliary officer Shaolin and Master Liao, they had to make do with the study on the ground floor. Although the study Lacked a bed, it was sufficiently spacious to accommodate sleeping arrangements on the floor. With their respective lodgings assigned, Inuo returned to his room to rest. After a long day, he finally had the opportunity to recline and enjoy a restful sleep. He sat on the soft, comfortable latex mattress, feeling the luxurious sheets and pillows, and

couldn't help but exclaim, "Truly, the affluent know how to savor life. This bed is incredibly Comfortable." Ino, stop envying those wealthy individuals who have passed away. Isn't it delightful to enjoy it without spending a dime? Living in a mansion without partying with a single penny would have been unimaginable in the past, he Judge chuckled. "You have a point yet. But I wonder how long we can stay here. Who cares? Let us relish each day as it comes. If we can endure until this calamity subsides, I shall certainly spend every last penny I Possess. You possess

a remarkable level of understanding. Do take care and retire for the night early. Tomorrow you are to meet that enchanting rabbit sister. The two soon succumb to slumber with Ino sleeping soundly until 8:00 the following morning. Breakfast was once again lovingly prepared by teacher Donna. As Ino gazed upon the table adorned with whole grain bread, fried eggs, and milk, his appetite was irresistibly awakened. After finishing His meal, Ino summoned Wan Ling and said, "Wan Ling, I shall escort you back now. Please inform that rabbit sister." Wan Lling nodded and sent a message to the rabbit

sister via her smartwatch. At that moment, Machawuan and Hijin approached and inquired, "Ino, would you like us to accompany you?" Ino shook his head and replied, "That rabbit sister specifically requested that I come alone. Otherwise, she shall not make an appearance. Are you truly all right Going alone? Machauan expressed his concern. Ino calmly responded, "They are merely a group of children. There is nothing to fear. You need not follow." "Very well, just exercise caution." Hijun conceded, recognizing Ino's determination to go alone. Before departing, Ino exchanged a knowing glance with Fong Shinong, who nodded in understanding.

Time swiftly passed to 10:00 in the morning and Ino accompanied by Wuan Lang arrived at the Plaza Garden As promised. This plaza is the largest public area in the Eastern Emperor Garden Surrounded by villas providing a spacious view. One can see the lawn from the balcony. Prior to the calamity, local residents often brought their pets or children here to play. The group of unruly children led by Fuyuba have been waiting there for some time. Yet did not spot the elusive rabbit sister. Shaoling, those older brothers and sisters have not bullied you, have they? Fu Yubu

called arrogantly. Ruan Lingling shook her head. No, the older brothers and sisters were very kind to me. They not only tended to my knee injury, but also gave me plenty of snacks. That is a relief. Shaoling, you may come over now. Just as Ruan Ling was about to run towards him, Ino pressed a hand on her shoulder. Wait a moment. Why has your rabbit sister not arrived? Release Shaoling first, Fu Yuba insisted, refusing to provide an explanation. This Is not what we agreed upon. I shall only release her upon seeing that rabbit sister. Ino was

not inclined to yield to the unruly children. Firmly stating that he would only let Ruan Ling go after meeting the rabbit sister. Older brother, if you do not release her, we shall not hold back. Fu Yuba threatened, removing a baseball bat from behind him with a fierce demeanor. Ino nearly laughed out loud. This group of rascals certainly overestimated themselves. Though they were numerous, even if they all attacked together, they would not stand a chance against him. If I do not meet the rabbit sister today, I shall not release her. Should you wish to play, I

am more than willing to engage. Older brother, do not underestimate us. Although we are young, if we band together, you would undoubtedly be unable to win. Fuyuba declared with unwavering confidence, seemingly forgetting that just yesterday, he had Been fleeing from Lie Jimly. Had it not been for Sister Rabbit's adept use of drones to repel Lie Jimly, he would have shared the same fate as Ruan Ling, becoming a captive of the likes of Enu and his associates. Then let us see what you all are capable of," Inoa replied with an air of calmness. These mischievous children

were indeed in need of discipline since reasoning proved feudal. It was time to resort to the most straightforward and primal method, Defeating them until they complied. "Danzy, bring out her gear." A chubby little boy promptly retrieved 10 unicycles from a box. Enoan narrowed his eyes in realization. "Unicycles? So this is the source of your bravado." Fuyuba standing proudly at top his unicycle like Nza upon his fiery wheels brandished a baseball bat and declared, "Let us all go together and rescue Shaoling." Chapter 99. The abundance of pepper spray with Fu Yuba's command. He And his companions

charged toward Ina. Clearly, this group of spirited children had learned from the previous day as experience. Understanding their limited stamina could not outpace the adults. Thus, they had prepared unicycles as auxiliary tools. To many, unicycles might seem mere toys for children, slow with limited battery life and questionable safety. However, in a post-apocalyptic world, the advantages of unicycles could easily outclass most Modes of transportation. Unlike cars or motorcycles, unicycles did not require gasoline, operated quietly, and thus did not attract the attention of zombies. Compared to automobiles and motorcycles, unicycles were far more adept at navigating the

complex and everchanging urban terrain. When faced with obstacles, their compact size allowed them to maneuver easily through narrow alleys that would be impassible for larger vehicles. Additionally, unicycles Were remarkably portable. When not in use, they could be easily carried or dragged like a suitcase. In terms of speed, unicycles could surpass bicycles, reaching speeds of up to 20 kmh. Had Fu Yubya possessed a unicycle the day before, Li Jinley would undoubtedly have been unable to catch up. Suddenly, a boy wielding a baseball bat struck toward Eno. Fortunately, Ino reacted swiftly, leaning to the left to evade

the blow. The boy's attack, though lacking in Strength, was nonetheless formidable due to the speed conferred by the unicycle. Had he landed a hit on Enua s knee, the pain would have rendered him unable to stand. Please stop. The older brothers are good people. They haven't harmed me, Ruan Ling interjected, unable to contain her discontent at Fu Yubas unreasonable behavior. Shouting, "Step aside and don't obstruct us." Fuyuba shouted. Although Enua had an advantage in height and weight. He might not Necessarily prevail against 10 elementary school students riding unicycles, the boys circled around Enua attempting to

distract him, the rapid mobility of the unicycles made it difficult for Enua to guard against surprise attacks from behind. Humph. It seems that without a lesson, you will not behave. Eno amused. Eno drew the gas pistol from his waist, adopting a stance reminiscent of a gunman. Fuyuba, big brother has a gun. the boys. Upon Witnessing Eno brandish the pistol, involuntarily displayed expressions of trepidation. Do not fear, he cannot hit us. Fuyuba fained calmness. Despite Eno's weapon, Fu Yuba clung to a sliver of hope, for their positions were constantly shifting, and striking a moving target was

no trivial task. Eno, with a mischievous grin, remarked, "He is correct. You need not be afraid. I wield a gas pistol, not a real one. It cannot kill." With the revelation that Eno's weapon was harmless, the boy's courage swiftly returned. Let us take turns. Do not give him a chance to retaliate. Under Fu Yuba's command, for boys surged toward Eno from different angles. Eno calmly aimed at the boy closest to him and pulled the trigger. The boy, intending to strike Eno's hand with a baseball bat, was struck instead by two pepper balls to the forehead.

With two sharp cracks, the pungent pepper powder immediately Dispersed. Ah, what is this? So spicy. The boy, bewildered by the sudden turn of events, dropped his baseball bat, clutching his face as he collapsed to the ground, coughing before the others could react. Eno swiftly fired to his left and right, causing two more boys to cry out in agony as they fell. Although the pepper balls possessed minimal lethality, the overwhelming irritant odor was unbearable for any normal person. The boy who had circled behind Eno, witnessing his companions fall one by one, froze in place. Bereft of

the courage to strike as the desire to wield his bat vanished. Without even glancing back, Eno pivoted the gun under his arm and squeezed the trigger. A pepper ball struck the boy's cheek and like the three before him, he writhed in pain on the ground. In the blink of an eye, Eno had incapacitated half of his adversaries, leaving Fuyuba in a state of shock. Didn't t you say your gun Cannot kill? It cannot kill, but it will certainly cause you considerable discomfort," Eno replied with a grin. "What kind of bullets are you using?" Fu Yuba

asked in astonishment, for it was his first encounter with such non-lethal ammunition. Though its potency pad in comparison to real bullets, it left an indelible impression on him. "Fear not. It's merely a few pepper balls I fed you. Care for a taste?" With that, Eno fired a shot at Fuyuba. The pepper ball Striking him squarely in the face, causing a torrent of tears and snot to flow uncontrollably. Big brother, please do not shoot us. We do not wish to play anymore. The remaining boys, seeing Fu Yuba feld, lost all courage to confront Eno and scattered

like frightened birds, fleeing in all directions. Eno did not pursue the fleeing children. Capturing the leader, Fu Yubyuba, was sufficient to ensure that Rabbit Sister would not continue to evade him. How does it feel? Not pleasant, I presume. Surrender and lead me to your rabbit sister without delay. Though Fu Yuba struggled to open his eyes due to the sting of the pepper balls, he remained resolute and unwilling to capitulate. Do not even think about it. I have no intention of introducing you to Sister Rabbit. It seems you still have not grasped the situation. I am

not beseeching you. Despite his resistance, Ino did not waste words with Fuyuba. He swiftly Replaced the magazine and continued to fire. The pepper rounds incessantly pelted Fu Yuba, who unable to endure such torment, begged, "Please stop. Just stop." Wan Lingling, witnessing this, hurriedly rushed forward, tugging at Inos clothing. Big brother, please spare Fuyuba. I will take you to see Sister Rabbit. I promise. Only then did Ino cease his assault. Very well. As long as my demands are met, I shall not trouble anyone. Shaoling, do not become A traitor. Fu Yuba, lying on the ground, admonished

loudly. Despite suffering greatly, he still clung to his defiance. Ino turned to aim his weapon at Fuyuba once more, saying, "Boy, I have plenty of pepper rounds left, enough to fill you up. You are exceedingly cruel." Fuyuba could not help but weep. For despite his bravado, he remained a child at heart. Just then, five drones suddenly appeared in the sky. Upon hearing the sound of the drones, Fuyuba, Seeing them as his saviors, immediately seized his tears. It's Sister Rabbit's drones. Big brother, you are in trouble now. Ino looked up at the drones hovering above. To

send five drones at once. You certainly have a surplus. Our family is in the drone business. We have ample stock. Fu Yuba replied with pride. Ino chuckled and shook his head. Unfortunately, no number of drones will avail you. I have already anticipated your trump card. Unless your sister Rabbit is willing to meet me, I shall not allow you to leave. To counter the troublesome drones, Ino had entrusted a countermeasure gun to Fong Shinong the previous night. by severing the signal between the drones and their operator. They would pose no further threat. Cease your grandstanding. Soon

you will be on your knees, begging for mercy, Fu Yuba shouted angrily. No sooner had he spoken than all the drones in the sky dove down at a speed of 200 kmh. At such velocity, It would be nearly impossible to shoot them down with any firearm. Ino, standing still, found himself without an opportunity to evade. However, as the drones approached halfway, they suddenly fell from the sky as if losing power. What is happening? Why have all Sister Rabbit's drones malfunctioned? Ruan Llings face displayed disbelief. With a smug expression, Ino declared, "I came prepared. Your Sister

Rabbit will be of no assistance this time. A Thousand m away on the balcony, Fong Shinong silently lowered the countermeasure gun. It was she who had just launched the electromagnetic interference wave, disrupting the transmission signals of the drones. With the loss of control over the drones, Fu Yubyuba and his companions had no chance of turning the tide. At that moment, the voice of Sister Rabbit echoed from Fuyuba's smartwatch. Since Eno wishes to see me so much, let it be as you desire, Fu Yuba, and Wan Ling. Please assist in escorting him. I wish to converse

with him privately. Chapter 100. The Red Rabbit understood. Sister Rabbit, Wan Ling thought to herself, eager to conclude this meaningless skirmish. She dashed to Fuyuba's side, helping him to his feet. Are you all right, Fuyuba? I'm fine. Just my eyes sting too much to open, Fuyuba replied. The effects of the pepper spray would take some time to dissipate completely. Eno handed him a Bottle of purified water, saying, "First, wash your face. We shall proceed afterward." After cleansing his face of the pepper residue, Fuyuba began to feel more at ease. He and Ruan Ling then escorted

Eno to their hideout. "So, you reside here?" Eno remarked, realizing that Sister Rabbit's concealed villa was merely a street away from his own home. The proximity was astonishing. How had they remained oblivious to each other s existence? It could only be said that These children were exceptionally adept at hiding. This is Sister Rabbit's residence. My home is right next door. Fuyuba indicated the adjacent property with his left hand. The two villas were separated by a modest wall. Are you still neighbors? Besides you kids, does Sister Rabbit have anyone else living with her? Eno inquired further.

Fuyu Ba shook his head, responding, Sister Rabbit usually lives alone. There are no others in the house. Living alone in Such a large house, it was evident that she must be from a wealthy family. Eno mused. Ruan Lling approached the front gate and waved towards the camera. Sister Rabbit, we have returned. Please open the door with a soft click. The iron gate of the villa opened automatically and Eno followed Juan Ling into the courtyard. The villa's garden was expansive, adorned with numerous ornamental plants. However, due to prolonged neglect, the weeds had grown To an impressive

height. The villa itself, with its square shape, boasted a minimalist exterior devoid of any extravagant decorations. Compared to other houses in the neighborhood, it appeared rather unremarkable, not particularly eye-catching. What surprised Eno the most was that the doors and windows of this villa remained remarkably intact, as if it had never suffered an invasion by zombies. Fuyuba, Juan Ling, you have finally returned. Just as the trio reached the doorstep, a 10-year-old girl dashed out from the house. However, upon seeing Eno standing behind them, she promptly retreated back inside frightened. Emoting, why are you running? Big brother

is not a bad person, Juan Lling stepped forward, taking the initiative to open the villa's grand door for Eno. They might not welcome me, Eno admitted with a hint of embarrassment as he entered. The interior of the house was elegantly Designed, exuding a sense of modernity. In the expansive living room, a multitude of children could be seen. To an outsider, it would resemble a kindergarten. How could there be so many children? Eno could not help but marvel. Previously, while accompanying Fu Yuba to confront the troublesome children, we managed to gather only two/3s of them. The

remaining one-third were likely too young, having spent all their time at home. Fu Yubyuba, with a proud Expression, replied, "These are all my little companions." Sister Rabbit asked me to bring everyone to her house. But what about the parents of these children? Sister Rabbit explained that adults had become quite dangerous and advised us to keep our distance. Staying at Sister S house is the safest option. Juan Lling responded, "Sister Rabbit is truly kind-hearted, taking in so many children. Is she planning to open a kindergarten?" Eno was utterly Confounded by Sister Rabbit as logic. Given the

current situation where everyone was on edge, any rational person would prioritize saving robust adults. Yet, Sister Rabbit did the opposite, rescuing only the children while neglecting the adults. "We can simply ask Sister Rabbit when we see her," Fuyuba suggested. "Where is your Sister Rabbit?" on the second floor. Just follow me instead of heading upstairs. Fuyuba led Eno to a wardrobe. You're not joking, are you? I don't have time for hideand seek," Eno remarked, furrowing his brow in confusion. Fuyuba opened the wardrobe door, revealing a concealed door hidden behind it. This door was crafted from a

special alloy, appearing exceptionally sturdy and reliable. Conventional means would likely be ineffective in opening it from the outside, and there was no keyhole, only a microphone and a small keypad. Fu Yuba pressed a button on the locked Keypad and a cold mechanical voice emanated from the microphone. Please input the voice command. It turned out to be a voice activated door to unlock it. Not only did the voice have to match, but the correct password also had to be spoken. Just as Eno expected Fu Yuba to utter a phrase akin to open sesame, he instead began

to sing into the microphone. I love you walking alone in dark alleys. I love your proud stance. I love how you confront despair Without shedding a tear. Input correct. The door automatically opened, revealing a staircase leading downwards. Eno looked at Fuyuba with a peculiar expression and asked, "Is this how elementary students handle passwords?" Fu Yuba impatiently retorted, "What is it to you? We like this tune, okay?" Eno was momentarily rendered speechless by the response. The two descended the staircase into the basement, and Eno couldn't help but continue questioning. "Does Sister Rabbit usually live in the

basement?" Fuyuba replied, "Yes, this is where Sister Rabbit works. She rarely goes out and prefers to play on the computer by herself. Hiding in the basement to play on the computer, could she be a hacker? Fu Yuba remains silent. Once they reached the bottom of the stairs, they entered a vast underground chamber. Eno curiously surveyed the surroundings. Discovering that the subterranean space had been transformed Into a massive warehouse. However, instead of goods, there were rows of large servers. Indeed, she was a hacker otherwise. Who would keep so many servers at home? It seemed his suspicions

were confirmed. This Sister Rabbit was most likely a hacker. These servers were either used for mining or for setting up gambling websites. I am indifferent to the character of Sister Rabbit. Without her assistance from behind the scenes, we the children would Undoubtedly not have survived until now. Fu Yuba does not perceive being a hacker as a shameful endeavor. Rather, he finds it quite cool. Had it not been for the zombie outbreak, he would have never discovered another facet of Sister Rabbit. Navigating through rows of servers. The two eventually arrived at what appeared to be a

control center. Before them hung a multitude of large screens, each measuring no less than 60 in. A few displays showcased an array of Incomprehensible numerical codes, while the rest presented surveillance images from the Eastern Imperial Garden. Upon seeing these screens, Inyu finally comprehended why Sister Rabbit could anticipate his movements. It turned out that the cameras in the Eastern Imperial Garden served as her eyes, meticulously monitoring his every action. Directly beneath the numerous screens stood an esports chair roughly the same height as himself with Sister Rabbit seated upon It. However, as the chair faced away from

the two, Inu was unable to glimpse her true appearance. Sister Rabbit, I have brought the big brother, he announced. Thank you for your efforts, Fuyuba. You may go rest now. I wish to have a private conversation with Inyu. Sister Rabbit replied. Her voice bore a hint of maturity, lacking the childish tamber one might expect. Fu Yubon nodded and turned to leave, leaving only Inuo and Sister Rabbit in the dimly lit Basement. Inuo stood there, brimming with curiosity and questions. Yet at that moment, what he yearned to know most was what Sister Rabbit truly looked like.

Since you have summoned me here, why not turn the chair around so I can see. After a prolonged silence, Inuo could no longer contain his curiosity. He I knew you would be eager to find out, Sister Rabbit said, slowly rotating the chair to face him. At last, Inuo beheld her true visage. What? She's just A child. Sitting in the chair was a girl who appeared to be only around 10 years old. This was entirely contrary to Inuo's preconceived notion of a hacker. Sister Rabbit chuckled softly and shook her head. I merely appear youthful. In reality,

I am 2 years older than your teacher, Donna. What a joke. Older than teacher Donna? How is that even possible? Wait, how do you know my teacher's name is Donna? Ino gasped in disbelief. This was utterly absurd. This Little girl not only correctly identified him, but also knew his teacher's name. It was their first meeting unless she possessed some form of prophetic ability. How could she know so much? Not just you and your teacher, but also Miss Fong Shinto, a former SWAT officer, your classmates, Hijjun, Machauan, Liini, and Siani. Sister Rabbit continued, listing the information

of other team members. Every detail about their professions, ages, And genders was accurate. Inua was left astounded and could not help but interrupt. Stop. How did you acquire our personal information? Sister Rabbit replied with a smile. For me, it's quite simple. I have previously infiltrated the household registration system ofQing city and possess backups of every citizen s registry data. By utilizing facial recognition software for matching, I can effortlessly discern the background information of each one of You. Upon hearing this, Eno was drenched in cold sweat, astonished that this seemingly harmless little girl was in fact

an exceptionally skilled hacker. Who exactly are you? I go by the moniker Red Rabbit, and I was once a member of the Red Hacker Alliance. Had you heard of my exploits, you wouldn't he be so takenback. Red Rabbit Eno being oblivious to the hacker community. Was unaware of the significant impact that the name Red Rabbit had made within Those circles. Nevertheless, her ability to breach a governmental household registration system to extract information indicated her high level of hacking prowess. No wonder the children refer to you as Sister Rabbit. What is your real name? Sister Rabbit

sighed and said, "Well, since the outside world has turned out this way, I might as well tell you. My name is Wong Yin Ran. And I am actually 28 years old, which makes me a full decade older than you. Impossible. Absolutely impossible. A 28-year-old can't possibly look like you, Eno exclaimed in shock. Wong Yin Ran possessed a doll-like face, showing no signs of the passage of time. Her physique could easily be mistaken for that of a child in their early teens, making it hard to associate her with the age of 28. I suffered from a

peculiar illness in my childhood, which caused hormonal imbalances and stunted my growth and development. Thus, my Appearance and stature remain perpetually at the age of 11. You're not deceiving me, are you? Does such a condition truly exist? Eno asked, perplexed. The world is vast and full of wonders. Just because you haven ten it doesn't te mean it doesn't te exist. Besides, with zombies emerging, "What does my condition even signify?" Wong Yin Ran replied with a rice smile. It was evident that she was quite sensitive about her appearance due to her illness. She had dropped out

of school after elementary, never having sought employment, experienced romance, or born children. Were it not for her exceptional talent in computing, she might not have mustered the courage to survive until now? Chapter 101. Cooperation for mutual benefit. So why did you summon me here alone? What do you wish to discuss? Eno couldn't help but inquire. I wish to collaborate with you to navigate through this immediate Crisis together. After all this, it turned out she sought our assistance. The children outside were merely bait to lure us. Were they not? Eno finally grasped Wong Yin Rans true

intent. She wished to leverage her abilities to protect the orphans who had lost their parents. Wong Yin Ran nodded with a smile. Indeed, a skilled hunter often presents themselves in the guise of prey had I not discerned your true identity. I would not have allowed the children to Engage with you so recklessly. While Wong Yen Ran was a remarkable hacker, she could not confront zombies directly and was more of a supportive specialist. The task of charging into battle still required strong and robust adults to execute. You really mean to go through all this trouble? You

could have stated your intentions directly. We are not the kind of ruthless gang that turns a blind eye to those in distress. Wong Yin ran sighed and remarked, "Perhaps I am being Overly cautious, but given the current circumstances, I must exercise prudence. The household registration records can only reveal your occupations and basic information such as any criminal history. I am unable to gauge your character or moral integrity. In fact, prior to your arrival, there were other survivors who sought refuge in the Eastern Empire Garden. "What do you mean? There were other survivors here. Why have

I never encountered them?" "The Reason you have not met any other survivors is that I used drones to lure the zombies away, driving them all off," Wong Yin explained. "Why would you drive others away?" Wong Yin Ran replied with a hint of melancholy. "Because those survivors were not as innocent as the household registration record suggested. Some resorted to killing each other over scarce resources while others oppressed the women in their groups, unleashing their primal instincts and desires. When The existing order is disrupted and the constraints of law are lifted, the darker aspects of human nature

can be magnified infinitely. If those scoundrels were to learn of our existence, it would spell disaster for us. Wong Yinrons reasoning sent a shiver down Enos spine. It became clear that the entire Eastern Empire garden was under Wong Yins control. She could decide who is allowed to stay and who must leave. If she were to Employ the same tactics to summon a horde of zombies, even with a firearm in hand, survival would be impossible. How can you be so certain that we would not turn on you? Eno, despite having gained Wong Yins approval, still sought

clarity on the matter. Wong Yinran calmly elaborated, "Since your entry into the Eastern Empire Garden, I have been observing you from the shadows. Your group displays remarkable harmony, devoid of conflict or suspicion. There Is no deliberate exclusion or oppression of weaker members, which starkly contrasts with other survivor groups I have encountered. This is the first reason I have taken a liking to you. That was actually a suggestion from Officer Fong Shinto. I merely adopted it, Eno admitted. Ah, I see. It appears that officer Fong possesses a commendable sense of ethics, Wong Yin responded. The second

point that impresses me is your remarkable Self-restraint. Eno felt a flush of embarrassment. What do you mean by self-restraint? Your words are rather outrageous. Wong Yinran chuckled lightly. Romantic inclinations are natural. There is no need for shame. However, you have demonstrated considerable restraint, even sleeping separately by gender with no instances of discord or bullying. Hey, that's a bit excessive, isn't it? Have you been spying on our privacy? Did you see us Changing clothes as well? Eno retorted indignantly. Wong Yin Ran dismissed her concern. As a man, why should you be bothered by such matters? I

have seen more than you have eaten in a lifetime. Rest assured, I do not regard you as an object of fantasy. Eno was taken aback to discover that beneath Wong Yin Rans youthful visage lay a seasoned individual well-versed in the ways of the world, leaving her momentarily speechless. Wong Yinran continued, "Ultimately, what I value most is the combat prowess of your team. Although I am unaware of the origin of your firearms, the advantage they confer in this zombie-in-fested city is undeniably apparent. With a weapon in hand, one can effortlessly contend with both robbers and the

undead. Wong Yin Rons three points of reasoning are indeed compelling, leaving Inuo with no grounds for criticism. However, it seems she has appropriated all the benefits. While we Are left with nothing but responsibilities and obligations, your analysis is astute, yet collaborating with you appears to be a disadvantage for us. Not only must we care for those unruly children, but we also need to gather additional supplies during each outing to meet everyone's needs." Wong Yin shook her head and said, "With my presence, there will be no loss. I will wholeheartedly support you in reconnaissance, intelligence gathering,

And communication. You will be able to collect resources more efficiently, acquire valuable information with greater ease, and ensure safer retreats. As for the children, you need not worry too much. Just let them stay at home. They consume little and can perform simple tasks. Ino nodded thoughtfully. Indeed, Wong Yin Ran is a rare talent. Her inclusion would undoubtedly elevate the team's capabilities. Well, personally, I am quite willing to join Forces with you, but the final decision is not solely mine to make. I must consult with others first, Wong Yinran replied with understanding. No problem. You may

discuss it with your companions, and I will remain here awaiting your response. Upon leaving Wong Yins residence, Inuo returned home. Upon seeing Inuo returned safely, the others hurried to inquire about the meeting. So, how was it, Inuo? Did that group of unruly children give you a hard time? Hijun asked. Not to the point of trouble, but I did have to educate them a bit. Ino replied. Those unruly kids need a good lesson, otherwise they will undoubtedly take advantage of you. Machawan interjected. Siani was not concerned about the unruly children. Her interest lay with the enigmatic

rabbit sister behind them. Ino, did you meet that rabbit sister? What kind of person is she? Oh, I was just about to share that, Inuo said, recounting the Encounter with the rabbit sister to the group. Upon learning that she was merely a girl who had not matured, everyone was as astonished as Inuo. I can't believe this. Such extreme cases akin to the legend of Tian Shan Tong Lao exists not only in fiction but in reality as well. Machauan remarked, "Isn't a legally recognized lowly a blessing for those with such preferences?" Hijun joked. Siani retorted sharply.

"What are you thinking, Officer Fong? Quickly Apprehend this guy before he tarnishes our reputation. I was only joking. There's no need to take it so seriously." Hijjun hurriedly explained. Inuo somewhat exasperated remarked to Hijjun. Stop thinking like that Jedjun. She is 10 years older than us and is quite experienced. Someone like you with only theoretical knowledge and no practical experience would be completely outmatched. Teacher Donna spoke. Eno I believe you should acquies to Wong Yenrons request. There are numerous children who have lost their parents and require care. It must be quite arduous for her. Now

that we possess the capability, it would be inconsequential for us to lend a hand. Indeed, my thoughts align with yours. Teacher Wong Yen Ran is an exceptional hacker and with her assistance, we might even establish contact with Chunias father. Is that true, Eno? If we can reach my father, we could relocate these Children to a safer place. Chinshia exclaimed with excitement. Ultimately, everyone unanimously agreed to form a partnership with Wong Yin. Since there are no objections, let us pack our belongings and move into Wong Yins residence. Although the two parties were merely separated by a

street, Eno felt that cohabiting would be more convenient. After all, Wong Yins home was more spacious than Chunis relatives, and even if everyone moved In, it would not feel overly cramped. The group commenced packing their belongings. An hour later, Eno and her companions, laden with their possessions, arrived at Wong Yins doorstep. Awaiting them at the entrance were Fu Yuba and Ruan Lang. Upon seeing Chin Shia, Ruan Ling excitedly leaped into her embrace. Sister Shia, it is wonderful to have you here with me. Despite their brief time together, Ruan Ling had already come to regard Shinshia

As her own sister. Shia gently patted Wan Lings head and smiled with us older brothers and sisters around. You need not live in fear any longer. Fu Yubua somewhat impatiently urged Shaoling, "Stop being koi, Sister Rabbit is still waiting inside." The group traversed the courtyard and entered the villa's living room where Wong Yin Ran had long been waiting on the sofa. Upon seeing Eno in her party, a triumphant smile graced her face. Welcome. I am Wong Yinran, and I hope to receive your guidance in the future. Despite having learned of Wong Yin Rans appearance from

Eno beforehand, the group was still taken aback upon seeing her in person. "Wow, she truly is a little lowly." Hijuns gaze was entirely captivated by Wong Yin Ran. "Indeed, she is quite beautiful," Machayuan remarked. Although he was not particularly fond of younger girls, "A pretty young girl could always evoke a sense of protectiveness in men. Do not let your imaginations run wild. You two, warned Ciani from the side. Eno set down her heavy bundle and stated, "We have also brought the supplies we previously collected. From now on, the children should not venture out for resources.

It is a task that should be entrusted to us adults." Wong Yin smiled and nodded. "Thank you. You are welcome to stay in my home. There are many vacant rooms on the second floor. If it feels cramped, you may also temporarily Reside in Fuyus house, which is right next door." Eno shook her head. It is still more convenient to stay together. If there are not enough beds, we can sleep on the floor in this apocalypse. There is no need for excessive concern. Teacher Donna, observing the children standing behind Wong Yen Ran could not help but

inquire. How many of you are there in total? Including myself, there are a total of 15 individuals, Wong Yan replied. With So many people, how have you managed to persevere until now? Donna expressed her astonishment. It is worth noting that it has been over half a month since the outbreak of the zombie crisis. The fact that Wong Yin Ran has managed to sustain this group of children is nothing short of miraculous. Wong Yin Ran calmly responded, "I enjoy working from home and sometimes spend several days without stepping outside. Thus, I often stockpile some emergency provisions.

Fortunately, your habit of hoarding supplies has been beneficial otherwise. These children would surely have starved." Fong Shinong, who previously held little regard for the profession of hacking, found herself thinking that Wong Yan Ran was indeed remarkable at this moment. Had it been a more selfish person, they would undoubtedly have been reluctant to share food with these seemingly useless children. It could be seen as a fortunate coincidence. But my Stored food is nearly depleted. Resorting to stealing your provisions is a last resort. Although the children eat little, the supplies will eventually run out. Wong Yinran had

considered sending Fu Yuba and others out to search for food. But unfortunately, two groups of outsiders arrived during that period. These two waves of individuals began to plunder resources from the Eastern Empire, even resorting to violence. Wong Yinran had no choice but to keep the Children hidden at home. Eventually, she could no longer tolerate it and utilize drones to attract a horde of zombies, driving those outsiders away. It's all right. The food we brought is sufficient for everyone for a while. Tomorrow, I will lead a team to continue scavenging at the membership store, which still

has a considerable amount of stock. In just a few days, we will be able to empty the entire inventory. Eno was unperturbed by the food situation. After all, with a Gun in hand, they could venture outside anytime once supplies were exhausted. Donna turned to the kitchen and said, "Eno, it's getting late. These children must be hungry. Shall I prepare something delicious for them? That would be much appreciated, teacher Donna. There are quite a few people dining today." The thought of the teacher cooking for dozens made Eno feel somewhat guilty. It's nothing. This is indeed the

duty of our logistics team. Shinshia and Lu Ming Ming, accompany me to the kitchen. All right, teacher. The two girls followed Donna to the kitchen while the others were assigned by Fong Shinong to move items or tidy up the rooms. Although Wong Yin Ran did not know how to cook, she hired a cook weekly to assist her. So, the kitchen was well equipped with various cooking utensils in order to serve the children delicious meals as soon as possible. Donna utilized the gas stove, induction Cooker, oven, rice cooker, pressure cooker, and air fryer all at once.

Chenia and Lu Mingming took on the tasks of washing, chopping, and preparing the ingredients. The three collaborated efficiently, and before long, the kitchen was filled with mouthwatering aromomas. What dish are you frying? It smells delightful. Fuyuba and a few of his companions couldn't resist sneaking into the kitchen. Since the outbreak of the zombie crisis, they had not savored A warm meal. What they consumed daily consisted of instant noodles, biscuits, or meals packed with additives. Upon witnessing the homely dishes prepared by teacher Donna, nearly everyone s eyes sparkled with delight. No sneaking bites now. Wait a

moment longer. Dinner shall be served shortly. Chia carefully placed the stir-fried dishes into the warming pot, intending to present them all at once when meal time arrived. Fuyuba could only swallow hard and helpless Anticipation, gazing longingly at teacher Donna, who was skillfully cooking at the stove. However, when he saw her reach for the bottle of pepper, his expression shifted dramatically. He hurried over and exclaimed, "Oh no, please do not add any pepper." Teacher Donna looked bewildered. "Why not? Do you dislike the taste of pepper?" "Indeed, I absolutely detest pepper. You may add any seasoning you

like, but please, no pepper." Fu Yubas face Contorted in utter disgust, as if the dishes containing pepper were poisoned. "Very well, I shall refrain from adding it. Your taste is truly peculiar," she replied, still perplexed as she set the pepper bottle aside. After nearly two hours of diligent effort, the meal was finally prepared. A total of over 20 dishes were laid out, both meat and vegetables, alongside soups, filling two tables. One table was designated for the adults while the other catered to the Children. Today's feast is truly bountiful. Please, everyone, do not be shy. Dig

in. Eno picked up a piece of tofu and popped it into his mouth, savoring its silky, tender texture that was simply explosive in flavor. The children relished teacher Donna s cooking, devouring their meals with enthusiasm. After dinner, Wan Ling took the initiative to join Shinshia at the sink, helping to wash the chopsticks and dishes. Meanwhile, Fu Yuba and a few Other boys settled in front of the television in the living room to play on the PS5. Their lives were delightfully simple. Eat when hungry, play when full, and sleep when tired. With nothing else to occupy

him, Eno sat beside Wong Yin ran and struck up a conversation. Wong Yin Ran. Although you have never left the Eastern Empire, your hacking skills must have enabled you to gather substantial intelligence from the internet. Correct? Wong Yin Ran smiled Riley. In the initial outbreak of the epidemic, I did manage to collect some information that was not publicly disclosed. However, this intelligence has little relevance to us now. Could you share a morsel of the undisclosed information? I am eager to learn where this dreadful zombie virus originated. Wong Yinan s mention of the undisclosed information piqued

eno curiosity. Actually, several weeks prior to the full-blown outbreak of the virus, there Had already been similar zombie cases reported across the ocean in the beautiful country, she revealed. So, you imply that the virus was transmitted from abroad. The previous official broadcast had claimed that the virus was the work of foreign terrorists, though without naming anyone specifically. Now, upon hearing Wong Yen Ran's words, Eno finally understood who the puppeteer was. Yes, the earliest discovered zombie cases in our country all stemmed from Several coastal import and export ports. Is that so? If zombies truly appeared, the

news would have spread across the internet long ago. Why have I seen no reports? You underestimate the power of state media. On the day the cases were reported, all media outlets unanimously suppressed any related information in an effort to dispel public doubts. Mainstream media even publicly declared that a group of international students was responsible for the prank. Ultimately, the authorities cooperated by treating these reports as mere rumors. Why conceal the truth of the matter? Had they informed the public earlier, allowing for proactive measures, the situation might not have become so dire. Eno found it utterly

incomprehensible that the government would engage in such maneuvers. While individual concerns are paramount to some, those in power are preoccupied with the broader implications. Our Nation is indeed a populous one. Once the public becomes aware of the existence of such a virus, the ensuing panic and chaos would be monumental. Moreover, even if they were to disclose this information, it would be impossible to prepare adequately. Why could one not take precautions in advance? Had I known a zombie virus would emerge, I would have fled to the countryside at the first opportunity. If escape were unfeasible, I

would have stockpiled a Vast array of supplies and remained at home, certainly avoiding school altogether. What I conceive others can also envision. In such a scenario, the rural populace might very well surpass that of the urban dwellers. The countryside lacks sufficient resources to sustain such a large number of people. Those who have not managed to hoard supplies would inevitably resort to desperate measures, seizing from others, thereby accelerating the virus's Spread. Did the government not contemplate corresponding strategies, allowing the virus to propagate unchecked? Initially, the government intended to eradicate the virus's source as swiftly as possible

without the public's awareness. Unfortunately, this virus possesses an incubation period. The few cases of zombies under governmental control were not the original source. The virus likely entered the country even earlier than Anticipated. Furthermore, some individuals, despite being infected, exhibit no symptoms, categorizing them as asymptomatic carriers. This group remains undetectable, and by the time the government realizes this, the virus has already erupted into a full-blown outbreak. Given the gravity of the situation, what do you believe the government's next course of action will be? Wong Yinran paused for a moment before continuing, stating, "Considering The current circumstances,

halting the virus's spread seems nearly impossible. The only feasible action is to minimize the virus's transmission range. Subsequently, we must consolidate our defenses. Concentrating resources to safeguard those critical cities that have not yet experienced widespread infection. However, the virus is invisible and intangible. How can one control its spread? While the virus itself cannot be contained, those Carrying it can be. By confining suspected carriers within designated parameters, the transmission rate can be slowed. Wong Yin elucidated, "This implies that the government will likely impose lockdowns and establish quarantine zones, thoroughly separating infected areas from those uninfected." You

know, could not help but gasp in disbelief. Of course, these are merely my conjectures as the authorities have yet to issue a mandatory lockdown order And rescue operations are still underway. Regardless of whether your speculation proves accurate or not, we must prepare for the worst, hoping to escape before the government enacts a lockdown. Although Eno is not a pessimist, he refrains from being blindly optimistic. His brief experience in this apocalyptic scenario has instilled in him a habit of vigilance even in times of peace. Chapter 103. Starling Communications, you make a Valid point. But where could

we possibly go if we leave the city? Wong Yin Ran retorted with a rice smile. We have grown accustomed to the myriad conveniences bestowed upon us by modern civilization. Venturing into the wilderness devoid of electricity, water, and gas renders us utterly helpless. "Although we may depart from this city, it does not necessarily imply that we must wander in the wild," Eno replied. "Do you possess a better alternative?" A Glimmer of anticipation flickered in Wong Yin Rans eyes. Approximately 30 to 40 km from our current location lies an island in the river where government troops are

stationed. If we could secure the protection of the official forces, our future existence might not be fraught with such hardship. Eno's words illuminated Wong Yinrons thoughts. However, she promptly countered. Even if there are government troops stationed on the Island, what makes you believe they would risk their lives to rescue us? Currently, the individual in charge of the island is Chun Xiai's father. should he learn that his daughter is still alive, he might send someone to retrieve her, allowing us to hitch a ride as well. Despite the bridge to the island being destroyed, Eno remained undeterred

in pursuing contact with the authorities. As long as the connection to Chin Shia exists, the possibility of Obtaining official assistance remains substantial. Your idea is worth exploring. The resources possessed by the government far surpass those of ordinary individuals. If the government can take charge, those children would receive far better care. Wong Yinran nodded in agreement. However, Eno shifted the conversation, stating, "Yet we face a significant dilemma. Initially, we had a satellite phone, but regrettably, it was lost during our Escape." Wong Yinran understood Enos implication. You wish for me to assist you in contacting Chun Xiais

father. Eno nodded, affirming, "You are a hacker. Your knowledge of network communications surely exceeds mine." Wong Yin Ran sighed in resignation, saying, "If only you had come a week earlier, this issue would have been easily resolved." "What do you mean?" Eno inquired perplexed. Wong Yinrons expression grew Troubled as she explained when the virus first broke out. The majority of the base stations in the urban area were operational. However, in recent days, many regions have experienced network signal disruptions. The network signal at Dongfang Duan is also quite unstable, barely covering a significant portion of the villa

area. It seems contacting the troops stationed on the island may prove exceedingly difficult. How unfortunate. We must consider alternative methods, Eno said, her head drooping in disappointment. After a prolonged moment of contemplation, Wong Yin Ran suddenly spoke. It is not entirely without solution. It merely requires some risk. Is that so? Praytel. Eno was unwilling to overlook any opportunity. We could utilize Uncle Ma's Starlink system. What in the world is Starlink? Eno appeared bewildered. Wong Yen clarified. Starlink is a constellation of thousands of communication satellites. Most of these Satellites are deployed in low Earth orbit at

an altitude of approximately 550 km. They function like mobile Wi-Fi capable of covering nearly every corner of the globe. If we can connect to the Starling system, we would achieve the freedom of remote wireless internet access. Wow, that sounds remarkably impressive. Given such a useful resource, why wasn't it brought forth sooner? Eno inquired excitedly. The concept of Starlink was a complete Mystery to him. Had it not been for Wong Yin Rans initiative to mention it, he would have remained oblivious to the possibility of utilizing satellite internet, it is not as simple as one might think.

We are unable to access the Starlink system domestically. Of course, I could employ some hacking tools to circumvent software restrictions, but the more challenging issue lies with the hardware. Is it possible that with all the servers at your disposal, you cannot Manage the Starlink hardware? Wong Yin Ran side, resting her forehead in exasperation. You truly know nothing. The hardware for Starlink is considered contraband in our country. I cannot blatantly install it on my rooftop. Moreover, the internet speed of Starlink is rather slow and does not meet my daily requirements. Oh, I see. What does the

Starlink hardware actually look like? Eno asked. A hint of embarrassment in his voice. Its appearance resembles That of the old satellite television dishes primarily used for receiving internet signals from low orbit satellites. Since it is contraband, it must be quite difficult to acquire domestically. Certainly, you cannot obtain it through legitimate channels. However, I know a friend on the dark web who has secretly sold it in underground markets, Wong Yin Ran casually replied, a testament to her status as a leading hacker in the country who had frequently Engaged in illegal activities. That simplifies matters. Please send

me your friend's address and I will retrieve the Starlink receiver for you tomorrow. My friend lives near a bustling urban area approximately 10 km from us. You might encounter unforeseen dangers along the way, Wong Yan cautioned. Rest assured, I have a firearm. Ordinary zombies pose no threat to me. Seeing Eno's confidence, Wong Yin Ran relented, saying, "All right, I will upload the Detailed address to your phone shortly." After a night of rest, the following morning, Eno relayed the decision made with Wong Yin Ran to his companions. Upon learning that they could potentially reconnect with Chun

Xiai's estranged father through the Starling system, Chinshia felt a surge of joy. However, Fong Shinong and Donna expressed their concerns about the risks Eno was willing to take. The address provided by Wong Yin Ran was located in A densely populated area, implying a significant number of zombies. If danger arises, it could very well be a one-way journey. Fong Shinong cautioned earnestly, Eno, I believe you should reconsider. Even if we manage to contact Sheni's father, there is no guarantee he will send someone to retrieve us. Indeed, Eno, our current situation is relatively stable. There is no

need to jeopardize our lives for an uncertain outcome. Donna chimed in. Eno shook his Head, replying, teacher, officer Fong, I have given this serious thought. Even if Chon Xia's father does not send someone for us, this Starlink equipment is of utmost importance to us. You know, I share your sentiments. Life without internet is exceedingly arduous. Playing cards day in and day out lacks excitement. He judge interjected in opportunely. Eno shot a bewildered glance at his inconsiderate friend. This guy truly had no sense of occasion. You Surf the internet for leisure while I do so for

serious matters. Can these pursuits be compared? I certainly do not share your level of boredom. Wong Yinran interjected. Teacher Donna, Officer Fong, you may not yet grasp the significance of intelligence. We are presently relegated to passively receiving official broadcasts, leaving us almost entirely oblivious to the true state of affairs beyond our confines. Without sufficient intelligence support, Making accurate decisions and judgments becomes exceedingly challenging. However, with the Starlink device, we shall gain access to the external network. The avenues and volume of intelligence we can procure will far surpass the information provided by official channels in both

comprehensiveness and reliability. Eno I shall accompany you. Machawan declared as he positioned himself beside Eno. I wish to join as well. Li Jinly added Following suit. Eno silently nodded with two companions. The likelihood of success would undoubtedly increase. Eno would be unwise to proceed without me. Ciani insisted eager to join. Eno smiled replying. Of course, I intended to bring you along from the outset. Your proficiency in parkour is indispensable. Your presence would avert numerous complications. Seeing this, Hijjun promptly interjected. Then, I too shall accompany you. Eno waved her hand Dismissively, stating, "Hijajjun, you need not

join us. I have other tasks for you." "What tasks?" Hijuns disappointment was palpable at the thought of not following Eno. Today, you will assist Officer Fong and Officer Shaolin in transporting supplies from the Sam's Club. Originally, she had planned to lead a team herself to gather supplies. But now, with the necessity of retrieving the Starlink device, it would be entrusted to other members of the Field team. Huh. To assign me such a simple task is quite the waste of my talents. He Jedjun muttered under his breath. Ignoring his complaints, Enos gaze finally settled on Master

Liao. Master Liao, you should accompany us as well. Liao Wayan shivered me. But I cannot wield a firearm. I am aware yet you can drive. The location is quite distant and we are in need of a driver, Eno explained. Liao Wons eyes darted nervously. His reluctance was Evident. Yet upon seeing Eno's half-siling expression, he ultimately refrained from protesting. Very well, I shall join you. Chapter 104. Do not collect air drops by the roadside after assigning their respective tasks. Eno and her team of five armed themselves and departed from Wong Yinrons villa. They did not take

their own tour bus, but borrowed an SUV from the neighboring Fu Yuba's residence. Upon leaving the Oriental Empire Garden, the Vehicle entered the main urban area where the desolation and decay of the apocalyptic landscape gradually came into view. Though only half a month had passed since the onset of the epidemic, the entirety ofQing city had transformed into a ghost town. The buildings lining the streets were severely damaged, litter strewn across the thoroughares, and overturned vehicles were a common sight with the occasional zombie crawling out from beneath them. Despite His timid nature, Master Liao's driving skills

were undeniably commendable. Although the road conditions in the city are intricate, the SUV maneuvers effortlessly under his control. While the sluggish zombies are unable to even touch the tail lights, Master Liao after passing the intersection ahead, we should turn left and drive for a few minutes. "We should be nearly there," Eno remarked, his gaze fixed on the screen of his phone. Due to the lack of Real-time navigation, the offline downloaded electronic map had certain discrepancies. Hence, Wong Yin Ran had uploaded several photographs for Eno's reference. Under Eno's guidance, Liawei Fan turned the steering wheel to

the left. The business vehicle began to slow down and make the turn, but shortly after, the road ahead was abruptly blocked by several large trucks parked sideways. Master Liao had no choice but to pull over to the roadside. Damn it, Who did this? They ve completely blocked the street. Machauan exclaimed from the back seat. It was evident that these trucks had been deliberately positioned as a barricade to prevent the zombies from passing. "Enough complaining. Let us get out. Well walk the rest of the way," Eno replied, unbuckling his seat belt and jumping out of the

vehicle. The other three followed suit and not far from the car. A few zombies approached them. These zombies must have Been drawn by the sound of the vehicle. Eno quickly warned Master Liao, "Turn off the engine. We don't want to attract the zombies." Liao Wayfan immediately switched off the engine. However, the zombies continued to sway and attempt to draw closer. Eno drew his pistol, a fixed the silencer, and methodically took aim at the heads of the approaching zombies, dispatching each one with precision in the blink of an eye. Having neutralized the immediate threat, Eno Turned

to Lia Wayan and instructed, "Master Liao, stay in the car and don't go anywhere. Well return as soon as we have what we need." Eno, you all should hurry. My kidneys aren't great. I can't hold it for long. All right. All right. If it gets unbearable, just use a water bottle. As Eno turned to leave, Liawei Fanan promptly locked the doors and windows of the business vehicle. As long as he remained quiet, it would be difficult for the nearby zombies to Detect him. Eno and his three companions approached the obstructing trucks, examining them closely. The

trucks were closely aligned, forming a formidable barrier akin to a thick wall, making it almost impossible to squeeze through, even sideways. The space beneath was cluttered with debris, complicating any attempts to crawl underneath. Damn it, it's sealed too tightly. There is not even a crack left. Machauan complained, his brow furrowed. Let me give it a try, Siani said, glancing at the truck tops. With no other options, they could only attempt to climb over the roofs. Can you make it up there? It seems a bit high, Machawan frowned. The trucks before them towered 2 to 3

m high, making it a challenging endeavor to reach the top. Then you can lend a hand down here, Siani replied. You certainly know how to delegate. Machauan had no choice but to stand beside the vehicle, serving as a stepping stone for Siani. With Machawayuan's assistance, Siani successfully climbed at top the truck. She then retrieved a rope from her backpack and instructed those below climb up one by one using the rope. The relatively lighter Inuo was the second to ascend to the roof and together with Siani, they pulled Li Jini up as well. Finally, the three

united their efforts to hoist the largest among them, Machauan, to safety. "Few! We made it!" Machawayuan remarked with a sense of Relief. If it weren't for Siani, us big men would have had to take a much longer route. Ino took out his phone to reassess their target direction. We are still about 500 m away. Let us keep moving. We shouldn't te keep Master Liao waiting too long. One by one, the four descended from the truck's roof and cautiously made their way toward their destination. On the opposite side of the street, the situation appeared somewhat better.

Only a few blood stains marred The ground and no corpses were visible. Several abandoned police cars were parked along the roadside, their windshields and windows shattered, leaving the seats eerily vacant, suggesting a grim fate for the officers inside. "Inuo, this area should have some survivors, right?" Siani whispered, inching closer to him. "Yes, I noticed that, too. It seems the bodies by the roadside have been cleared away. Clearly, the locals are aware of the Zombies pinchant for feasting on corpses," Ina replied. "If we encounter any survivors here, should we attempt to make contact?" Siani inquired softly.

Inuo furrowed his brow and responded. We cannot ascertain whether they are friend or foe. It's best to avoid contact and grab what we need before leaving. In this perilous environment, Inuo found it increasingly difficult to trust strangers. Sometimes humans could be more terrifying than zombies. If the Survivors here were not particularly amiable, it could lead to unnecessary troubles. Understood. Siani acknowledged, fully empathizing with Inyus concerns. Individuals like Fong Shinong and Wong Yinran were after all the exception rather than the rule. However, after only a few steps, a tremendous roar suddenly echoed from the sky, prompting

the group to look up in astonishment. A military transport aircraft. Inuo instantly recognized the Massive figure overhead. It was the Y20 transport plane he had seen previously at the Walmart Mall. The Y20 flew unusually low, almost grazing a nearby high-rise building. What on earth is a military plane doing here at a time like this? Machauan exclaimed, unable to contain his surprise. The aircraft's low altitude and resultant deafening noise might very well awaken zombies within a radius of several dozen miles, adding to their predicament. Inu was perplexed by The military's actions. Was there a military presence

in this area? Yet, there seemed to be no nearby airfields for takeoff or landing. Just as the group pondered these questions, a massive airdrop crate was hurled from the aircraft's cargo hold. Look, it's an airdrop," Li Jinly exclaimed excitedly. Due to the distance, the crate appeared dimminionive, almost like a mere black dot. However, the parachute that deployed was remarkably conspicuous, Visible clearly within a radius of several dozen miles. "Should we pick up the airdrop box as well?" Li Jinly exclaimed with a hint of excitement. "It was certain that the supplies air dropped by the military

were items that ordinary citizens could scarcely acquire." "Curiously, the landing point of the airdrop box seemed to lie conveniently along their intended path. A slice of fortune falling from the sky should not go unclaimed. Eno shook his Head, cautioning, do not be tempted by such trivial gains. That airdrop box was not meant for us. We have important matters to attend to and should not waste time here. Just as Eno was about to proceed. The sudden sound of tires scraping against the ground caught his attention. Someone is coming. Everyone quickly take cover. Eno bent low, concealing

himself behind a dumpster while the others followed suit, hiding behind various barriers. A few pickup Trucks sped past on the road ahead, carrying a group of burly men wielding iron rods and machetes. There were indeed survivors in this area. Although Eno only caught a fleeting glimpse, it was evident that this group possessed a formidable presence, not the kind one would wish to provoke. The trucks made a sharp turn and hastily headed toward the airdrop box. It was clear that the occupants were making a beline for the airdrop. After the pickup trucks had Receded into the

distance, Eno cautiously rose to his feet. There are other survivors here. We must tread carefully to avoid detection, he advised his companions. But Eno, they are not zombies. What is there to fear? Perhaps if we approach them, they might lend us a hand, Machuan suggested somewhat naively. Do they strike you as the accommodating type? Eno retorted. Machuan paused, taken aback. He had not considered it from that angle. He merely Believed that in the face of disaster, mutual assistance was essential for survival. Machauan, please refrain from complicating our situation. This is after all someone else's territory.

We know nothing of who they are and reckless engagement could lead to misfortune. Ciani concurred with Eno's perspective. To me, their identities are of little concern. It is a pity that the contents of the airdrop box will undoubtedly be taken by them. Li Jinly lamented, still fixated on the military airdrop. Let us move on. If it is not ours, there is no need to dwell on it. Eno urged as he led the group onward toward their destination. Brother Xiang, I never expected the military truly sent us an airdrop. A young man with bleached hair said,

grinning as he handed a cigarette to a bald man beside him, whose face was thick with muscle. The bald man placed the cigarette between his lips, igniting it with a Fierce draw. Indeed, that pretty boy is of some use. I shall reward him with a bowl of instant noodles tonight," the young man continued with a smirk. "Brother Shiang, you are indeed fair in your rewards and punishments. However, I heard from the underlings below that the useless hotel manager is complaining that the food we provided is insufficient for him. Should we teach him a lesson when

we return to instill some common sense? Brother Xiang Narrowed his eyes, his expression dripping with disdain. Damn it, allowing him to survive this long is already generous enough. He dares to make demands of me. The blondhaired man continued to embellish the tail, saying, "Brother Xiang, it's not just that hotel manager. There's also a lawyer who constantly complains about our unequal distribution. These self-righteous individuals look down upon us exconvicts. Brother Shong scoffed. Huh? That foolish lawyer still believes we live in a society governed by law. Once I return, we'll settle the score. As the two conversed,

the pickup truck suddenly came to a halt. Brother Xiang, feeling a twinge of impatience, inquired, "Hey, why have we stopped?" The driver quickly explained, "No, Brother Xiang, look. A multitude of zombies has gathered around the airdrop crate. What is going on? Brother Xiang disembarked and followed the direction indicated by the driver. Before him lay an airdrop crate situated in an expansive square. Perhaps the noise generated by the aircraft was too loud, attracting numerous zombies that surrounded the crate in thick layers. Witnessing the overwhelming horde, Brother Xangs blood pressure surged. Damn it. I can't believe the

prize within my grasp is now out of reach. Enraged, he could not help but kick the truck door violently. The blond-haired man hastily urged. Brother Shong, calm Down. You don't want to attract the zombies. How can I not be furious? After all this effort, am I to return empty-handed? Brother Shong roared. Brother Shiong, we could let the brothers fight those zombies. They are rather foolish, suggested the blond-haired man. As soon as he spoke, the expressions of Brother Shiongs subordinates turned sour. There were at least five or 600 zombies in the square, while they numbered only

a few dozen. Though the zombies moved sluggishly during the day, a confrontation would inevitably lead to casualties. Everyone followed Brother Xiang merely to make a living. They had no wish to risk their lives. Brother Xiang recognized the reluctance among his men. Although the supplies within the airdrop were tempting, clearly they were not worth sacrificing their lives. Just as despair began to settle among them, a devious idea suddenly flickered in Brother Shong's mind. Blan, go fetch monkey for me. What do you need him for? Don't ask questions. I have matters to discuss with him. Understood. Brother

Shiang. The blond-haired man scampered over to a slender individual. This person with a sharp face and awe eyes had earned the nickname monkey among his peers. Monkey. Brother Shiong is looking for you. Monkey was taken aback, his eyes widening. Brother Shiang typically disdained such lowly subordinates, often Refusing to speak with them. It was indeed unusual for him to seek out Monkey. Unable to suppress his curiosity, Monkey asked, "Uh, what does Brother Shan want with me?" The blond-haired man slapped Monkey across the face. How the hell should I know? Just go. Despite the public humiliation, Monkey

had no choice but to endure it as he held the lowest rank among the subordinates. While others feasted, he sometimes barely received even the Broth. The various humiliations and insults from the blond-haired man were a regular occurrence. With his face in pain, Monkey cautiously approached Brother Xiang. Brother Xiang, you called for me? Mm. Brother Xiang handed him the half-sm smoked cigarette. There is a matter I would like to trouble you with. The monkey, taken aback, accepted the cigarette and greedily inhaled, exclaiming, "Brother Xiang, you truly have a sense of humor. With my meager Capabilities, how

could you possibly regard me? You do possess a modicum of self-awareness. However, even the inept can be of use at times." Brother Shiang draped his arm over the monkeykey's shoulder and gestured towards the horde of zombies in the square, saying, "I require you to divert the zombies in the square so that we may retrieve the supplies from the airdrop unimpeded." Upon hearing this, the monkeykey's expression shifted dramatically and Trembling, he replied, "Brother Xiang, please do not jest. How could I possibly accomplish such a feat?" "Do you think I would jest with you?" Brother Xiangs gaze

hardened, and he tightened his grip around the monkeykey's neck, causing him to struggle for breath. "Isn't this akin to sending me to my demise?" The monkey protested. The sheer number of zombies in the square made it abundantly clear that agreeing to this would surely lead To his end. "If you refuse, I shall end your life right here. Should you comply? Perhaps there remains a glimmer of hope, Brother Xiang threatened. Have mercy, Brother Xiang. You may make me toil like a beast, but do not send me to be devoured by zombies. The monkey pleaded desperately. Your

choice is not yours alone. If you refuse to go, I shall shatter your hands and feet and cast you to the zombies, Brother Xiang declared, devoid of concern for the monkey s fate. Even if you were to kill him, the other subordinates would not dare to object. The monkey, feeling utterly despondent, recognized brother Xiangs ruthless nature. He knew that failure to comply would lead to a grim fate, so he reluctantly acquiesced. "Very well, Brother Xiang, I shall go." "Excellent. If you manage to return alive, I shall certainly reward you handsomely." Brother Shiong released the monkey

and turned to Huang Mao, instructing, "Go to The trunk and fetch some tape." Shortly thereafter, Huang Mao returned with several rolls of tape. "Brother Shiong, what do you need the tape for?" "To bind the monkeykey's hands." Brother Shiang commanded. Understood, Brother Xiang. Hang Mau replied cheerfully as he tore the tape and wrapped it around the monkeykey's hands. The monkey, on the verge of tears, implored, Brother Xiang, I shall go. There is no need to bind my hands. Huh? If I do not bind your hands, How will you be compelled to obey? Brother Shiong sneered, then

pulled out his mobile phone, instructing Huang Mao, affix the phone to his back. Following Brother Xangs orders, Hong Mao adhered the phone to the monkeykey's back. with his hands firmly bound by the tape. The monkey was unable to remove the phone. Brother Shong chuckled as he turned the phone ss volume to maximum and set a timer for an alarm. Monkey, this phone will ring in 1 minute. If your legs are Nimble enough, perhaps the zombies will not catch you. With a face full of despair, the monkey asked, "Brother Shiong, when will this phone's ringing cease?

When the battery dies, the ringing will naturally stop." "Now go!" Brother Shiong laughed as he gave the monkey a shove from behind. The monkey had no choice but to run toward the square. If he dared to look back, Brother Shon would undoubtedly break his legs. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of The square, Inuo and his companions were concealed at the alleys corner, observing quietly. It truly is unfortunate to encounter this group of individuals once more. Eno mused, furrowing his brow in exasperation. The address marked by Wong Yin lay across the street in a residential building.

However, to reach that building, they would have to traverse a square teeming with zombies. Yet, the airdrop crate that Shong Good desired was situated in The center of that very square. Forcing their way through would surely attract the attention of both the zombies and Shong Jis crew. They must be intent on retrieving the airdrop crate in the square. Lie Jinly remarked, "Huh, with so many zombies lurking about, how could they possibly collect anything without losing a few of their own?" Macho Yuens face a malicious grin. "They certainly won't leave empty-handed, which will only waste our

time," Sieni Complained. She had no interest in the contents of the airdrop crate. But if both sides remained at an impass, it would merely squander her time. It seems they are making a move. Wait, is that a man running into the horde of zombies alone? Eno suddenly spotted a frail man breaking away from Xiong Ji's group, sprinting toward the zombies. Huh? Now that's audacity. It seems he intends to serve himself as a feast for the undead. Machauan mocked. However, Eno and his Companions soon recognize something a miss. The man's hands appeared to be bound with

tape, and his expression was one of extreme anguish. As he approached the zombies, a piercing ringtone abruptly shattered the silence, drawing the attention of the undead toward him. "Damn, it turns out this fellow is merely a scapegoat," Eno realized with a start. "No wonder the man's expression seems so unnatural. He had been cast aside by his own as bait to lure the Zombies." "These individuals are utterly inhumane." Using a living person as bait, Machauan thought, unable to fathom such a cruel tactic. Fortunately, we have not engaged with them. If they are this merciless toward their

own, one can only imagine how they treat outsiders. Siani felt a profound revulsion toward Shyong Jis group. They are even worse than Wan Yukai, lacking any moral compass. Eno, should we intervene to save him? Li Jini could not restrain his Curiosity. Eno shook his head, replying. It would be unwise to wade into these murky waters. Since that man is one of them, his character cannot be too admirable. Let us remain here and observe. Once they have secured the airdrop crate, they will inevitably depart. Machauan and the others nodded in silent agreement. Though Eno chose to

remain passive, his companions felt no discontent with his decision, for if they attempted to rescue the man, they Would not only expose their own whereabouts, but might also become targets of both the zombies and that band of thugs. It was evidently not worth incurring such a great cost for someone who bore no connection to them. Eno was not the type to be a savior for every unfortunate soul. He consistently prioritized the welfare of his team. The monkey s spirit teetered on the brink of collapse. All he could do was run with all his might, never

pausing for even a Moment. With a mere slight hesitation in his steps, he would be torn to shreds by the zombies lurking behind him. From a distance, Brother Xiangs group erupted in laughter, indulging in their cigarettes while relishing the absurd and clumsy performance of the monkey. "Brother Xiang, your strategy is indeed effective," Hong Mao remarked with a grin. The zombies in the square have nearly all been lured away by the monkey. "Have the brothers prepare their Gear. It's our turn to take the stage now." Brother Xiang discarded his cigarette and retrieved a crowbar from the

vehicle. The others swiftly armed themselves with steel rods, machetes, hammers, wrenches, and makeshift spears. Only a few scattered zombies remained in the square, making their extermination a trivial task. At brother Shans command, a dozen thugs charged into the square. That group has already begun to seize the airdrop box. Ino whispered From his concealed vantage point. Though Brother Shan's crew was despicable, they were undeniably fierce in combat. They showed no mercy towards the zombies, aiming for decisive blows to the head. In the blink of an eye, the zombies near the airdrop box were ruthlessly dispatched. How

infuriating those brutes are taking all the spoils, Li Jinly muttered in displeasure. They will leave once they finish taking what they want. We can continue with our mission, Siai Remarked, wishing for brother Xiangs group to hastily finish their business and depart, finding their presence unbearable. The monkey continued to flail about like a headless fly. Although he ran slightly faster than the zombies, his stamina was waning. The incessant ringing behind him served as a grim summons, drawing the undead ever closer. Once his energy was depleted, he too would face a grim fade at their hands. Yet

fate sometimes Leaves a sliver of hope. Even as doors appear to close, perhaps by some unseen design, the monkey inexplicably dashed towards the hiding place of Inuo and his companions. The onlookers, witnessing the calamity approaching, instantly lost their composure. Damn it, don't come over here. Machauan nearly shouted an alarm. Nevertheless, the monkey continued heedlessly towards them, followed closely by the relentless swarm of zombies that now invaded the narrow Alley where Inuos group had sought refuge. Inuo's face turned ashen. He could hardly suppress the desire to blast the monkeykey's head off. With so many paths available,

why did it have to converge upon them? Yet, even if he were to eliminate the monkey, it would be of no avail. As long as the phone continued to ring incessantly, the zombies would keep pouring into the alley. Machauan, Liini, I'll handle the zombies behind us. You two quickly smash that phone off The monkey. Inuo instructed his companions while attaching a silencer to his handgun. Machauan and Li Jinly burst from their cover, racing a few steps to confront the monkey. The monkey, caught off guard by the unexpected presence in the alley, stood frozen in disbelief.

W What are you people? Machau Yuan, disinterested in offering an explanation, effortlessly tore the phone a fix to the man's back and cast it to the ground, crushing it beneath his Foot. The cacophinous ringtone finally ceased. Yet, the relentless pursuit of the zombies continued unabated. Eno raised the firearm in his hand, repeatedly pulling the trigger. Bullets pierced the skulls of the undead, causing them to topple lifelessly to the ground. "Retreat," Eno commanded, backing away while continuing to fire at the advancing horde. Machauan and Li Jinli abandoned the monkey and fled. The rescued monkey quickly regained

its Composure and hurriedly followed in Eno's wake. Chapter 107. Each one for themselves, "Hey, brothers, wait for me." The group of Eno escaped into a residential building. The monkey trailing closely behind. Everyone hurry upstairs, urged Siani, who led the pack. Zombies can't send the stairs. The rooftop is relatively safe. The group made their way to the terrace with Eno bringing up the rear and casually shutting the rooftop door behind them. Phw, we've finally shaken off the zombies. Machawayuan gasped, bending over to catch his breath. As long as everyone is safe. Eno reloaded his handgun, having

nearly exhausted the magazine in his efforts to cover his companions. The monkey, eyeing Eno's weapon with a mix of envy and gratitude, exclaimed, "Thank you. Thank you for saving my life." Eno turned, aiming the gun at the monkey, and retorted. I never intended to save you. You scoundrel. Do you have any idea how close you came to endangering us all? The monkey, frightened, raised his hands in an attempt to explain. I didn't mean to. I had no idea you were hiding there. Eno waved dismissively. Right. You didn't know. You're just a blind cat stumbling upon

a dead rat. You can leave now. Don't follow us. The monkey shook his head in protest. No way, big brother. I haven't repaid you for saving me yet. Machawian swiftly kicked the Monkey to the ground, exclaiming, "What the hell do you mean by saving grace? I've just kicked you, so consider that your debt repaid. Now get lost." The monkey hastily clung to Machuans leg, pleading, "Big brother, don't be so heartless. Where can I go alone? Wherever you go is none of our concern. Just don't cling to us like a stubborn leech." Machuan replied with disdain.

Siani, feeling a twinge of compassion, interjected. Eno, if we leave him here Alone, it's almost like signing his death warrant. It might be wiser to take him along temporarily. Let him serve as a guide. Upon hearing Siai plead for him, the monkey quickly expressed his gratitude, bowing profusely. Thank you, sister. You truly are a good person. I know this area well and can definitely assist you. Machau countered. Can you really trust this guy? He asked one of those scoundrels. The monkey hastily shook his head in denial. Big brother, I Was merely trying to survive. They

used me to feed the zombies. They never treated me as one of their own. Eno lowered his firearm, fixing his gaze on the monkeykey's eyes, and inquired, "What did you do before?" The monkey hesitated for a moment before answering, "Big brother, I used to be a locksmith." "A locksmith?" Eno's demeanor shifted slightly upon learning of the monkeykey's former occupation. "Indeed, it is the kind of work done by those who Repair and replace locks by the roadside," Monkey explained deliberately. So, you must be able to pick locks as well. I know, contemplated while stroking his chin.

If this fellow truly possesses the skill to unlock them, bringing him along could prove advantageous. After all, ever since the onset of the zombie apocalypse, every household has nearly bolted their doors shut. While one could resort to brute force to break the locks, this method is Not only time-conuming and labor intensive, but it also generates noise that could attract the attention of zombies or enemies. I can certainly pick locks, whether it's a security door, a car door, or even a safe, monkey boasted, noticing I know's keen interest in his profession. Are you really capable of

unlocking a Ulock? Machau unlocked. Come on, don't put me in a bind. I do like to live a few more years, Monkey replied, his expression Betraying a hint of fear at the mention of the Ulock. Very well, you may accompany us. However, I must make it clear. You will do whatever I instruct you to do. If you are unwilling or incapable, you may leave at once. I know, stated firmly. I understand, brother. Whatever you command, I shall endeavor to fulfill. Monkey said, releasing Machuans thigh and rising with a grin. Esteemed brothers and sisters, how should

I address you? My Name is I know, and these are my classmates, Machaw Yuan and Li Jim, this is Siani. I know introduced himself and his companions. You are all university students. No wonder you possess such culture and refinement. My name is Hotay Yong, but you may call me monkey, he replied. Considering your age appears to be significantly older than ours, it would be inappropriate to call you monkey. Henceforth, we shall refer to you as Master Ho, though Hotel Yang with His sharp features resembled a thin monkey. I know felt that directly calling him monkey

carried a hint of insult. All right, all right. You may call me whatever you wish, boss. Monkey responded, wearing an expression that seemed to seek favor from his new leader. May I inquire about your purpose for being here? We have come to retrieve some items, and once we secure them, we shall depart, I know, answered. Retrieve items. Are you also here to scavenge an Airdrop? Monkeys expression shifted. The contents of the current airdrop could very well have been claimed by Brother Xiang. If I know desired them, he would have to confront Brother Xiangs group. Although

I know possessed a firearm, Brother Shiongs crew was no pushover. Any confrontation would likely lead to mutual destruction. I know, replied dismissively. We have no interest in the items from the airdrop. What we seek is a satellite receiver That can connect to the internet. What a satellite receiver? Monkey exclaimed, bewildered. In this post-apocalyptic world, how could these university students still be yearning for internet access? Most were now fighting over food or weapons. Who would risk their lives for a mere tool to access the internet? Never mind, you wouldn't he understand. Just follow us and assist

with lockpicking when needed. Meanwhile, in the square, Brother Shong's group Successfully obtained the military supply drop as they pried open the box to examine its contents. Let us see what treasures lie within. Brother Shon commanded, the younger brothers rushed forward, wielding crowbars and hammers, swiftly prying open the lid of the airdrop crate. Upon witnessing the contents within, all present were left utterly astounded. Goodness, so many weapons and ammunition. Brother Xiang, we've struck gold this time, Huang Mao Exclaimed, dancing with excitement. It turned out that the airdrop crate was filled entirely with military arms, including the

type 92 pistol, the type 95 assault rifle, and the type 79 submachine gun, along with a substantial supply of ammunition. Brother Xiang picked up one of the type 92 pistols, weighing it thoughtfully in his hand. The firearm appeared quite new, likely extracted directly from a military base. With this cache of weapons, their Strength would undoubtedly soar, allowing them to stride confidently through Chingqing City. Brothers, let us transport all these arms and ammunition back. Tonight we shall celebrate in style. Brother Xiang proclaimed, "Long live Brother Xiang." Following him is indeed the right choice. The younger brothers

cheered joyously, and within a minute, all the weapons had been loaded onto the pickup truck. Chapter 108. Last words after brother Xiang and his group Departed. Inuo led everyone across the square, finally arriving at their intended destination. This must be the place. Inuo compared the image sent to him by Wong Yin ran with the door before him. The door resembled the one in the picture almost perfectly. Though this security door was locked and could not be opened without a key. In the past, they would have resorted to forceful entry or risk Yong Chi-Chi climbing through

a window. However, with Ho Tyangs involvement, the method of entering had become far simpler. Master Ho, it's your turn to shine. Please help us unlock this security door, Inua requested. H this door is a piece of cake for me. Hotel replied, pulling a small iron wire from his pocket and slowly inserting it into the lock. After a few gentle manipulations, there was a satisfying click, and the lock surprisingly sprang open. Impressive, Master Ho. You opened it so Effortlessly, Ino marveled. Hoayong as adeptness at unlocking doors was akin to magic. It seemed that one should not

judge a person by their appearance. The monkey, discarded as trash by Brother Xangs crew, possessed extraordinary skills in certain aspects. a trivial matter. Esteemed brothers and sisters, please enter. Hotang stepped back, gesturing for them to proceed. There may be zombies inside. It would be wise for you to stay behind me. Ino cautioned, Drawing his pistol and attaching a silencer, adopting a ready stance as he slowly ventured into the room. The living room was spacious, yet appeared to have never been cleaned, cluttered with debris everywhere. Empty beer cans and leftover instant noodles were carelessly strewn across

the coffee table. An unpleasant odor reminiscent of dirty socks permeated the air. Inuo cautiously inspected the bathroom and kitchen, finding no abnormalities. However, upon entering the bedroom, he was immediately jolted by the sight before him. A gaunt corpse hung lifelessly from the ceiling in the center of the bedroom. What on earth a hanged ghost? Just as Inuo was reeling from shock. The corpse before him suddenly began to move. It flailed its arms and legs in a feudal attempt to grasp Eno, who stood at the doorway. Yet, a rope and snared its neck, rendering its struggle

a mere dance with The air. It appeared that this individual had succumbed to suicide by hanging. The brain remained unscathed at the time of death, leading to a transformation into a zombie that subsequently entered a dormant state. However, upon Eno's intrusion, its ravenous thirst for blood rekindled its consciousness. Thus, the scene bore an air of both the bizarre and the absurd. Eno regarded the thrashing zombie with a sigh, raised his handgun, and fired two Shots into its skull, granting it a final release. Soon, Machawan and others arrived, their faces reflecting shock at the sight of

the corpse suspended in the bedroom. This must be the owner of the house, who shockingly chose to end his life in such a manner, Siani lamented. Eno approached the computer and noticed a note scrolled in marker at top the keyboard. They are all liars. No one will come to save us. Though it was but a brief line of farewell, it conveyed The author's profound anger, despair, and helplessness. If only he could have endured a few more days. Perhaps he would not have met such a fate. Eno mused with a sigh. Eno is the Starlink receiver

that Wong Yinran mentioned this device. Siani discovered an object resembling a radar on the balcony. Eno stepped closer for a better look, then compared it to an image on his phone. Indeed, this must be it. Let us take it back. Isn't this just the satellite dish We use in the countryside? I saw one over a decade ago. Ho Tayyong interjected. Unable to contain himself. I thought Starlink was something advanced. Turns out it is nothing special. This is for internet access, not for watching television, Eno clarified. Suddenly, he understood why the homeowner had left such a

note. He must have utilized the Starlink device to access numerous pieces of information suppressed by the authorities. However, Upon uncovering the truth, his despair only deepened, leading him to the tragic decision of suicide. Eno, it seems there's also one in the storage room. Machaus voice echoed from the next room in addition to the Starlink device on the balcony. Machau Yuan and Lie Jian had discovered several unopened Starlink receivers in the storage room adjacent to the bedroom. Naturally, Eno did not overlook these surplus devices. After all, they would undoubtedly be of use in The future. Let

us grab a few more. They won't te take up much space. Once we have the items, we should make haste. Master Liao is still waiting for us in the car, Eno urged. Meanwhile, as Eno and his companions retrieve the Starlink receivers, Xiang and his crew return to their stronghold, the Zianglage Hotel, laden with their spoils. This hotel is a property of the Hong Da group and is said to be the only five-star establishment in the entire city ofQing Facing south. It boasts over a 100 lavishly decorated rooms catering primarily to high-profile individuals in society. In

the early days of the viral outbreak, the number of infected within the hotel was relatively low. If the survivors could unite with determination, there remained a glimmer of hope for carving a path through the bloodshed. However, the majority of the survivors were affluent individuals, each consumed by an instinctual fear of Death, valuing their lives above all else. No one was willing to take the initiative to lead an assault, resulting in their missed opportunity to escape. As despair enveloped them, waiting for death. Brother Shiang and a group of desperate souls stormed the hotel. They not only

eradicated the zombies within, but also erected numerous makeshift defenses. The luxurious hotel, once riddled with vulnerabilities, was transformed into a sturdy sanctuary by Brother Xiang and his companions. Naturally, the survivors within the hotel hailed Brother Xiang as a hero. However, his group soon revealed their brutal nature. The food stockpiled in the hotel was monopolized by Brother Xiang and his subordinates, leaving the wealthy survivors to subsist on the remnants they discarded. The male survivors were treated like slaves by brother Xiang s men, burdened with all the menial, strenuous, and laborious Tasks. The female survivors fared even

worse as several beautiful waitresses and receptionists became mere play things for brother Xiang and his associates. Those who were unattractive or elderly were unceremoniously expelled from the hotel, left to fend for themselves. Tragically, even under the ruthless oppression of Brother Xiang, none dared to rise in rebellion. Lu Xi Tiao, the hotel manager and representative of the survivors, made a Modest request, only to be met with two resounding slabs from brother Xiangs subordinate, Huang Mao, rendering him humiliated and unable to maintain his dignity. Today, Brother Xiang, accompanied by most of his subordinates, ventured out in search

of supplies, resulting in a less stringent watch over the remaining individuals, allowing them a brief respit. A young man, the spectacled and seemingly refined, discreetly addressed Lu Xio, Manager Lu. We must unite and no longer allow Xiao Xiang to act with impunity. If this continues, we shall all perish under his tyranny. The bespected youth was named Jang Mingjia, a practicing lawyer before the apocalypse. Although in his early 30s, he had already made a name for himself in the legal field with numerous influential clients seeking his assistance. Unfortunately, in this new world, brute force prevailed, rendering

his legal expertise feudal. In the eyes Of Xiao Xiang, his word was law. He could do as he pleased, punishing the centers with beatings or worse, tossing them to the zombies. Manager Lu shook his head in despair. We lack the strength to confront Xiao Xang. If we anger him, our lives will be at stake. Having served as the hotel manager for a decade, Lu Xi had encountered a variety of dignitaries. Yet he had never dealt with someone as unscrupulous as Chaos Xang. Such individuals do not engage in Reason discourse. They act purely according to their

whims. Jang Mingia adjusted his glasses and replied, "Chos will not exterminate us all. He needs people to serve him and handle the dirty work. I am not advocating for a head-on confrontation. Lawyer Jang, I advise you to avoid stirring trouble. Old Lu, I merely wish to advocate for more rights for us all. We are currently unable to satiate our hunger, and each day we toil under heavy burdens. How long can this Endure? I have voiced my concerns, yet they remain deaf to my please, and even struck me twice. Manager Lu lamented, "It is feudal for

you to speak alone. If we collectively approach Xiao Xong, he might take our words into consideration." Jang Mingia proposed to rally everyone for a united front. Though Xiao Xong may not operate on logical principles, he is no fool. As long as you retain some semblance of utility to him, he will provide certain Advantages. Chapter 109. Savory duck neck brother Xiang, you have returned. Upon witnessing the returning convoy laden with goods, the gatekeeper rushed eagerly to open the door. The vehicles gradually entered the hotel s underground parking lot. Once the cars came to a halt, brother

Xiang emerged from the vehicle, radiating triumph as he addressed his companions. My brothers, you have all worked hard. Tonight, we shall celebrate in the main Hall. Let us indulge liberally and not depart until we are thoroughly inebriated. Brother Xiang is mighty. Long live Brother Xiang. The subordinates cheered. Brother Xiang, merely drinking is insufficient. We must also seek the company of beautiful women. They jubilantly exclaimed, "Very well, your request shall be met. We shall seize larger territories, procure more provisions, and acquire more women." Hong Mao seized the opportunity To incite enthusiasm. Brother Xiang has spoken. Our

ambitions extend beyond this immediate area, aiming to conquer other districts and even the entirety ofQing city. In unison, the subordinates echoed, "Following brother Xiang, we shall grow strong and prosperous with weapons in hand. The world is ours." The jubilant subordinates returned to their hotel rooms to rest. The hotel's most spacious and luxurious suite was reserved for Brother Xiang and his men. Yet, the rooms cleanliness was attended to by manager Lu and others. After the subordinates departed, Brother Xiang instructed Hong Mao to securely lock away the surplus weapons and ammunition in a designated hotel room with

the key kept under his own custody. Having assigned the tasks, Brother Xiong called over the gatekeeper. During my absence, those inept individuals have not caused any trouble at home. Have they? The subordinate nodded differentially, Assuring him. Everything is normal. Even in your absence, they dared not create any disturbances. Is that so? However, I have heard that manager Lu and that wretched lawyer are dissatisfied with my allocations. Upon hearing this, the subordinates expression changed dramatically. Dare they express discontent with Brother Xangs distribution? I will immediately go and deal with them. Brother Xiang, do you wish for

their hands or feet? Brother Shiang waved his hand dismissively. We have now attained a certain status. We cannot afford to act as we once did. Since they are struggling, we must make some concessions or else who will work for us in the future. Brother Xiang, are you considering providing them with additional rations? The subordinate inquired, puzzled. Yes, but you must follow my instructions precisely. Brother Xiang outlined the detailed plan, to which the subordinate nodded With a mischievous grin. Understood. Brother Xiang, I shall attend to it at once. At 6:30 p.m., the celebration commenced in earnest.

Brother Xiang and his subordinates feasted heartily at the grand table in the main hall, while the other survivors labored in the kitchen, their stomachs growling in hunger. As he gazed at the sumptuous dishes being served at the table of the ruffians, Jang Minga swallowed hard, his heart heavy with discontent. What extravagance Despite the food nearly being consumed, they continued to indulge in such wastefulness. Noticing Jang Minga s discontent, manager Lu quickly tugged at his sleeve, cautioning, be careful. You wouldn't ti want to be overheard by brother Xang s men. I've heard that Xiao Xang is

in a good mood today. If we make a request now, he might just grant it. I can only hope, Jang Ninja muttered. Just a moment ago, young Master Chun was summoned by Brother Xongs subordinates, Claiming he had accomplished something significant and deserved a proper reward. What merit can a wealthy heir like Chin Bin, who knows nothing beyond courting girls, truly have? Jang Minga scoffed. It is said he made a call to his uncle, who is a senior official in a military district. If his uncle were truly that powerful, he should send a rescue team to

save us. Jang Mingji lamented, "Enough with your complaints. Even if we were to hope for military Rescue, that would be a matter of months. Right now, our only option is to survive. As long as we live, there is hope, manager Lu advised. I doubt I can hold out until then. If I miss this rare opportunity today, Xiao Xan will regard us with even less respect in the future. Xang Mingia disregarded Manager Lu as council, resolutely intent on claiming their meager rights. At the celebratory feast, Brother Xiang embraced a young woman from the front desk, relentlessly

Pouring liquor into her mouth. The young woman, choking and gasping for breath, regurgitated the alcohol all over brother Xiangs trousers. Infuriated, he slapped her across the face, roaring, "How dare you waste my drink? Who told you to spit it out?" With tears streaming down her face, the young woman knelt before brother Xiang, pleading, "I'm sorry, brother Xiang. It wasn't he intentional. I promise it won't te happen again. Apologies are Insufficient. Do you know how precious this liquor is? Lick it clean. Not a drop should remain." The surrounding lackeyis jered, encouraging her, "Lick it! Lick it!

Hurry up!" Humiliated, the young woman reluctantly extended her tongue to clean the stains from Brother Xiongs trousers. At that moment, a subordinate brought Shinbin before Brother Xiang. "Brother Shiang, you called for me!" Chinbin bowed submissively, observing the humiliation Of the front desk girl. A hint of amusement flickered across his face. "You've done well, young Master Chin. We received the military s airdrop box. Feel free to ask for any reward you desire. In a tone of figned humility, Shunbin replied, "Brother Xiang, I wouldn't he dare to request a reward. I only hope to work alongside you

in the future." Though he spoke thus, Shinbs mind was filled with curses for Xiao Xiang s ancestors. Before the Apocalypse, he was a quintessential rich heir, possessing wealth, power, and status beyond the reach of ordinary folk. Now, he found himself bowing to a wanted criminal. "You want to associate with me? Your demands are rather high." Brother Shiong sneered. He despised the likes of Chin Bin, who had grown up with a silver spoon in his mouth. Such individuals were excessively arrogant, never considering anyone beneath them. The notion that he would willingly join Forces with brother Xiang,

was nothing short of a grand joke. Xiao Xiang understood that this fellow was merely bowing to the circumstances. Once order was restored, this brat would undoubtedly devise a hundred ways to ensure his demise. "When you next have a chance to prove your worth, I might consider it," he thought, choosing not to expose the little trick at present. He would extract every ounce of value from him before finding an excuse to Eliminate him. All right, brother Xiang. I will surely perform well, he replied. Xiao Xiang then turned to Huang Mao beside him, saying, Huang Mao, fetch

a bowl of instant noodles for him, lest Young Master Chin goes hungry. Hong Mao grinned as he handed a bucket of noodles to Chun Bin, saying, "Young Master Chun, this is a treat from Brother Xiang. Enjoy it back home." Chun Bin trembled with fury, feeling belittled by their indulgence, reduced to a mere bowl of Noodles. However, despite his internal resentment, he dared not display it before brother Xiang and could only force a smile as he expressed his gratitude. "Thank you, brother Xiang. If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave. Don't be in such

a rush to leave, young Master Chun." There is quite a show awaiting you, Xiao Xang said. A mischievous smile gracing his face. Soon, manager Lu and others from the kitchen were summoned, totaling 16 Individuals. They have been thoroughly tormented by Xiao Xs subordinates. Appearing gaunt and haggarded, akin to beggars. I've heard that recently some among you seemed discontented with the rations I have allocated. Xiao Xang surveyed the group. Most unable to meet his gaze, save for the lawyer Jang Mingia, who exhibited no trace of fear. Indeed, brother Xiang, I believe you ought to allocate more

food to us. We toil hard everyday, and if we cannot Even fill our stomachs, how can we muster the energy to work? Jang Mingia boldly spoke. Ah, the lawyer makes an excellent point. Surely you all feel the same for reasons unknown. Xiao Xang not only refrained from opposing but actually endorsed Jang Minga as suggestion. Although the others did not voice their agreement, they all nodded in silent affirmation. Very well. I shall fulfill your wish today and provide you with an extra meal. Upon Hearing that brother Xiang was willing to augment their rations, expressions of joy

illuminated their faces. Manager Lu and Jang Mingia exchanged puzzled glances, wondering why Xiao Xiang seemed transformed today, as he had never been so accommodating before. Huang Mao, bring them the prepared duck necks. Understood, Brother Xiang. Huang Mao produced a basin from somewhere and presented it before Jang Mingia and the others. As Jang Mingia peered into the Basin, he nearly wretched. What lay before them was not duck necks, but rather the grotesque and repulsive heads of rats. Brother Xiang, what is the meaning of this? Jang Mingia demanded furiously, realizing he had been duped. Xiao Xiang had

no intention of providing them with a proper meal. What do you mean? Did you not say you were unsatisfied? Thus, I had my brothers prepare a special dish of duck necks for you. Are you still unsatisfied? Xiao Xong figned ignorance. This is hardly duck neck. We cannot consume such things. Jang Mingji retorted. No matter how muddled Xiao may be, he would never mistake a mouse head for a duck neck. His actions are purely to disgust himself. Who dares to claim this is not a duck neck? Xiao Xiang deliberately turned to Hong Mao and asked, "Huang

Mauo, is this not a duck neck?" Huang Mao smiled and nodded, responding, "Brother Xiang, of course it is a duck Neck." Xiao Xiang then proceeded to inquire with his other subordinates nearby, "What do you say? Is this a duck neck?" The subordinate repeatedly nodded, affirming, "Brother Xiang, this is indeed a duck neck. No doubt about it." Finally, Xiao Xiang called Chun BBin over, saying, "Young Master Chun, come take a look. Is this not a duck neck?" Shun Bin gritted his teeth, his face contorted as he replied, "This is a duck neck, brother." Xiang Xiao Xiang,

Filled with pride, looked at Jang Ming Xian proclaimed, "What do you say, esteemed lawyer? Everyone agrees this is a duck neck. Why don't you hurry up and eat it?" Manager Lu, witnessing the scene, quickly stepped in to advise, "Brother Xiang, Jang Minja, doesn't he understand? Please show some mercy." Xiao Xiang chuckled and patted Lu Xi Tai on the shoulder, saying, "Old Lu, I didn't expect you to be so loyal. Why not share this plate of duck neck with Him? In a fit of rage, Jang Mingja punched over the bowl filled with mouse heads, shouting, "Chow

Xiang, a man may be killed, but not humiliated. Even if it costs me my life today, I will not yield to you." Xiao Xong sneered, "Very well, I shall grant your wish. Hold this brat down and force-feed him duck neck until he can consume no more." The subordinates surged forward, pinning Jang Ming to the ground. Huang Mao picked up a duck neck from the floor and Relentlessly stuffed it into his mouth. "Damn it! Today you will eat your fill. Haha. Jang Mingia attempted to spit it out, but Huang Mao held his jaw shut, preventing him

from opening his mouth. Soon, Jang Mingja lost consciousness, choking on the foreign object. To prevent him from becoming a zombie, Xiao Xong drew a dagger and plunged it into his forehead. At last, Jang Mingja lay still. Is there anyone among you who desires a second helping? Speak up, and I shall find a way to accommodate you. Xiao Xong fained sincerity, gazing at the remaining 15 survivors. Everyone present trembled in fear, remaining silent, too intimidated to voice any demands to Xiao Xiang. Chapter 110. New members joined Eno and his group equipped with the Starlink device, navigated

past the barricade, and returned to the business vehicle they had previously occupied. Boss, did you come by car? Hotel Yang inquired. Yes, Our home is quite far from here. Without a vehicle, we wouldn't reach home before nightfall. Eno approached the business car only to find Master Liao asleep in the driver's seat. So he tapped on the window. Master Liao, wake up. We're back. Master Liao jolted awake from his slumber. And upon seeing Eno and the others outside the window, he hurriedly unlocked the car door. Big brother, you're finally back. Master Liao explained somewhat sheepishly, "Well,

It's a bit boring sitting alone in the car, so I accidentally fell asleep." Eno opened the car door and took a seat in the passenger seat. While Machaw Yuan and the others placed the Starlink receiver into the trunk, Master Liao noticed a stranger and out of curiosity inquired, "My friend, who is that individual? He is a survivor we rescued along the way and will henceforth be a member of our team." Came the reply, "Oh, it seems we have a new addition." Master Liao remarked, casting a scrutinizing glance at Hotel Yong. The man had a sharp

monkey-like visage, somewhat unsemly in appearance. It puzzled him why Inuo would choose to take in such a person. Realizing that Liawei fan was observing him, the monkey-like man approached and greeted him. Hello big brother, I am Hot Yong, the newly recruited brother of Boss Inyu, Master Liao nodded and introduced himself. I am Liawei fan, the driver Responsible for our transportation. After their introductions, a silence fell between them. Machauan closed the trunk and approached Inyu, stating, "Inuo, we have placed everything in the trunk." "Very well, everyone, let us get in the car. We are heading home,"

Inuo replied. The rear of the van conveniently accommodated four seats. Macha Yuan, Li Jinli, Xiani, and Hotel Yong entered through the respective doors. Once everyone was seated, Master Liao restarted the engine. The roar of the motor immediately attracted the nearby zombies. Master Liao quickly pressed the accelerator and sharply turned the steering wheel. The van began to pivot and accelerate, leaving the approaching zombies far behind. Before long, the van exited the city and merged onto the second ring road. Machauan retrieved several chocolate bars from his backpack and distributed them among his companions. As they had no

time for Lunch, these high sugar, high calorie snacks would swiftly replenish their energy. Ho Tayang leaned against the window, gazing outside and sighed. It appears that the situation beyond the city isn much better. Inuo, munching on a chocolate bar, asked Ho, "How did you manage to survive when the outbreak occurred and the city was overrun with zombies?" With a rice smile, Ho Tayang responded, "I had no ability to survive alone. If it weren't for following my Previous leader, Xiao Xiang, I would have met my demise a hundred times over. Your former leader was indeed a

formidable person. Most would flee at the sight of zombies. Yet, he dared to confront them head-on. Maan interjected. That rascal Chaos Xiang is no ordinary man. He is a fugitive wanted for several murders. His subordinates are all desperate individuals unafraid of taking lives, let alone slaying zombies. He continued, "In the apocalypse, it is Often the audacious who survive. Ordinary civilians like us are accustomed to a life of peace and tranquility. Some have never even harmed a fish or a chicken. How could they muster the courage to kill zombies? Lie Jinly analyzed. One s prowess is

not solely determined by physical strength. Courage holds equal significance. Hotang observed, casting a peculiar glance at Inyuo and his companions. You don't seem like ordinary civilians either. Each of You possesses a firearm and your leader s marksmanship is quite impressive. Oh, once we reach home, I will explain everything. Moreover, if you intend to join our team, you must adhere to our rules. Inuo stated. Hoayong nodded eagerly, saying, "Boss, rest assured. I will certainly adhere to your rules. If you direct me east, I shall not venture west." In response, Inu, with a look of exasperation, clarified,

"The rules are not solely my creation. I too must abide By them. We are not bandits or briggins. If you wish to genuinely integrate into our team, you must abandon your previous mindset and refrain from viewing us through the lens of your past experiences. Indeed, you are correct, boss. This habit of mine will not change overnight. I will need some time to adapt. Hotel Yong smiled broadly in acknowledgement. Upon entering the second ring road, the obstacles on the road diminished significantly. Master Liao increased the vehicle's speed and finally arrived at Dongfong Duan around 4:00 in

the afternoon. Oh, we have arrived home. Inua unfassened his seat belt and leaped from the passenger seat. Hotel Yong looked around and followed suit, his eyes widening at the sight of the grand villa before him. "Wow, boss, so this is where you live. This villa must cost at least several tens of millions. This is the home of our partner." "My colleagues and I are Merely residing here temporarily. Allow me to introduce you to the other members of the team." In replied as he guided Ho Talyong into the villa. Inside, Machauan, Liiani, and Siani were unloading

the Starlink receivers from the truck. After transferring the equipment, Master Liao parked the borrowed business vehicle in the adjacent garage. Despite the challenges faced during their outing, they ultimately acquired what they needed. Moreover, they set out as five and returned as six, a conclusion that left Inua feeling quite satisfied. Upon entering the living room, they encountered a group of children. Hotang exclaimed in surprise, "Boss, why are there so many children here? They are the children of nearby residents. Some parents have turned into zombies and others have passed away so we are temporarily caring for them.

Inua explained. Boss, you truly are a Compassionate person. If it were my previous boss, Xiaoang, he would never take in these burdens. Hoayang remarked. Inua furrowed his brow and replied, "No matter how this world changes, we will always uphold our moral principles. Furthermore, we have been attempting to contact government agencies to relocate these children to safer environments." Upon learning that Inua had a means to reach government institutions, Hotel Yang became invigorated. Just as he was About to speak, two beautiful women appeared before them. Enua, you're back. And who is this guy? The two were teacher

Tang Na and Officer Fong Shinong, whose expressions revealed surprise at the sight of the unfamiliar man standing behind Ina. Teachers, Officer Fong, this is Hotel Yong, a locksmith we rescued along the way. Inua introduced him. A locksmith. Officer Fong Shinong scrutinized Hotel Yong with a skeptical gaze as if interrogating a Suspect, feeling uneasy yet reluctant to display it too overtly. Hotel Yong bent slightly and smiled nervously, saying, "Hello, Officer." Eno noticed that Fong Shinong seemed to harbor doubts regarding Hoyongs identity, so he spoke on his behalf. Officer Fong, we owe a great deal to Master

Ho for assisting us in unlocking the door. Otherwise, acquiring the Starlink equipment would have proven exceedingly challenging. Very well, Eno. I trust Your judgment. However, you must make the rules clear to him. Should he air, I will show no mercy, Fong Shinong replied. Eno nodded. Indeed. On our way back, I have already explained everything to Master Ho. He is a wise individual and would not jeopardize his own life. Donna interjected with a smile. Oh dear, why must you both make the atmosphere so heavy? We have acquired what we need and even gained a new member.

We should celebrate. Teacher, please prepare a feast for us tonight as a reward. We haven't even had lunch yet, Eno remarked. shifting the topic. Rest assured, this morning, Jia Jun and Officer Fong returned with plenty of ingredients. Tonight, s meal will undoubtedly surpass yesterday's in abundance. I shall go prepare it now, Donna said, turning towards the kitchen. While Fong Shinong busied herself with her tasks, Eno poured himself a glass of water from the table. Master Ho, please Take a seat in the living room for a moment. We shall dine together later. Hotang found a chair

and sat down cautiously. Boss, the atmosphere in your team is remarkably harmonious. Even during meals, there is no sense of hierarchy. Eno took a sip of water and replied, "Our supplies are shared among us, and meals are no exception. Is it not the same as where you were before?" Hoayang responded with envy, "Surely not, boss. I truly admire you for Achieving such equality. That scoundrel Xiao Xiang could never accomplish what you have. He divides those around him into ranks. His favored individuals enjoy the best treatment, feasting on lavish meals, and even the company of beautiful

women. Meanwhile, those he distrusts or considers less capable endure a wretched existence. Barely fed and subjected to beatings, Eno frowned upon hearing this, such a person will eventually face retribution. Once Societal order is restored, his fate will be dire. As they conversed, Fuyu Bos suddenly rushed over. Big Brother, Sister Rabbit says she needs you for a moment. Eno set down his glass. All right, master home. I must attend to something. Please make your way to the dining room when dinner is ready. Understood, boss. You go ahead. Enino's presence. Hotel Yong experienced an unprecedented sense of

security. Not only were survival resources guaranteed, But his dignity was also respected. Following Fuyuba, Eno ascended to the balcony on the second floor where Machauan Liinli Xiani and Hijun were gathered. They had just completed the installation of the Starlink receiver under Wong Yin Rans guidance with only the final software debugging remaining. Wong Yinran was diligently typing a series of commands into her laptop. The receivers's panel began to rotate automatically, resembling a Radar, and upon reaching an optimal reception angle. It finally came to a halt. The network was now connected. Wong Yin Ran connected the network

cable from the Starlink receiver to a router. Hijjun could not help but ask, "Is it really that simple? Can we access the internet now?" Wong Yin Ran shook her head, saying, "There is one final step remaining. You must download the dedicated Starlink app. Once you open the app, your phones will be able to Connect to the Starlink network. Consequently, Hijun handed his phone to Wong Yen Ran for her to attempt the operation." Wong Yin Ran uploaded the pre-downloaded app onto Hijuns phone. "Now give it a try," she instructed. Following her guidance, Hijun opened the app,

and before long, he successfully connected to the network. Wow, the speed is impressive, reaching 150 megabits. In chapter 111, communication, Hijun excitedly tapped on The icon for Honor of Kings, only to find that he could log into the server. Yet, he waited for ages without finding any opponents or teammates. "Hey, what is going on? Why are you still thinking about playing Honor of Kings?" Hijun's actions left Inua somewhat speechless. "I just wanted to try it, but without anyone to match, I can't play at all." He sighed. "Isn't it quite normal for there to be no

one around? The only ones available to match with now are probably Zombies. Cian equipped. Hijun exited the game and opened the web browser. A mere handful of websites continued to function normally while the vast majority displayed a 4004 error. However, to his astonishment, the Starlink network allowed direct access to the external internet, eliminating the need for any VPN software. Hijun felt an overwhelming joy. Although gaming was off the table, at least he could still engage with the world, far More exhilarating than mere gaming. Inua sensing Hijjuns thoughts cleared her throat and cautioned. Jedjun, this Starlink

network is our only channel of communication with the outside world. Don't just focus on downloading as it may affect the network speed. I want he download excessively. Hijun defended himself. It's just too dull at night. I need some form of entertainment to pass the time. Wong Yin shot a sideways glance at Hija Jun and remarked. If That's what you want, you should have said so earlier. My hard drive has plenty of content stored. everything from western to Japanese and Korean and various genres and age groups. Hijun was taken aback, what? How does a young lady

like you have such interests? Wong Yin Ran responded nonchalantly, who says girls can't enjoy that. Besides, I'm not a young girl. I'm already 28. Hijun found himself momentarily speechless. Faced with Wong Yin Ran, a seasoned Veteran in such matters, he felt like a novice who had much to learn. Siani clearly did not wish to continue discussing such topics and quickly shifted the conversation saying Inua since the network is connected. Let us hurry and call Chunia to see if we can reach her father. Enua nodded in agreement right I almost forgot the important matter. Soon Chunia

was summoned and Inua handed her a connected phone saying Chinshia the network issue Has been resolved by Wong Yin Ran. You can now attempt to call your father and inform him of our situation. Really, Inua? That is wonderful. Shinshia, filled with excitement, answered the phone and dialed her father's number. After a few beeps, the call was unexpectedly connected. Hello. Upon hearing her father's voice, tears of joy streamed down Chunshi's face. Dad, it's me, Chinshia. For a long moment, Shinlu was at a loss for words upon recognizing His daughter's voice. Shia, is it really you? You're

alive. Yes, Dad. I'm doing well, surrounded by my classmates. I'm sorry, Shia. Why didn't he manage to send someone to escort you to the island in time? Later, Captain Lu blew up the bridge and Sergeant Shir along with the soldiers guarding it all perished. I thought you had met the same unfortunate fate. Shinlu Fis voice was heavy with guilt, interrupting him. Shinshia said, "Dad, I understand. This is not Your fault. There are so many survivors on the island who need your protection. I cannot let my situation jeopardize everyone's safety." Shia was deeply aware of her

father's predicament. He was not only her father but also the acting mayor ofQing. As the last official representative remaining in the city, the weight of his responsibilities was immense. In light of the greater situation, he had to set aside personal matters. Shia, amidst such chaos on the Bridge, how did you survive? Chunluf filled with curiosity and excitement could not help but wonder how his unprotected daughter managed to escape. It was a classmate of mine named Enua who risked everything to save me. Chinshia explained. Your classmate is remarkable. With so many zombies on the bridge, even

Sergeant Shir tragically fell, how could he manage to rescue you? Shinluf found it hard to believe that a high school student could navigate Through a tide of the undead that even the military struggled against. "Inua is truly extraordinary. Not only did he save me, but he also rescued several other classmates and our teacher. Without him, we would not be alive today," Shinshia replied with palpable enthusiasm. Hearing you say that makes me eager to meet him. Chinluf remarked well aware of his daughter's character. Since childhood, Chia had always stood out among her peers, developing a Demeanor

that was both proud and aloof. Throughout her life, no one had gained her admiration and affection quite like Eno. Dad, I've been wanting to introduce you to Inua for a long time. If you were here, your work would surely be much easier, Chinshia suggested. Chin Lufi chuckled. The pressure I face now is far less than before. Most of the people on the island have already left by boat, and the military has even dispatched two helicopters to evacuate the severely Injured and those with limited mobility. The rescue operation is nearing its end. Only some follow-up work

remains. Dad, are you preparing to evacuate? But there are still some small children here among the survivors. Could you send a helicopter to airlift them as well? After learning that there were children with Chun Shia, Shin Lufi hesitated for a few seconds before responding. I can send a helicopter, but I hope you can board it and return with them. Shinshia Nodded in agreement. All right, father. It's settled then. It would be best if you could send the helicopter over tomorrow. Where are you all hiding now? Shinlu inquired. We are temporarily residing at the Eastern Imperial

Garden. The number of corpses in this area is minimal, and there is a vast square suitable for helicopter takeoffs and landings. All right, barring any unforeseen circumstances, the helicopter should arrive around 2:00 in the Afternoon tomorrow. You need to prepare for the reception in advance. Understood, father. See you tomorrow. After concluding her conversation with her father, Chinshia hastened to share the good news with Enua. Enua, my father said a helicopter will come tomorrow to take the children away. Thank you, Chenia. The government is far better suited to care for those children than we are. Shia

tugged at Enua's sleeve and whispered, "Father hopes I can leave With them, too. As expected, you are his daughter. He cannot possibly ignore you." Ina replied with a calm demeanor. Although this meant parting with Chinshia, he felt no regret. But I want to take you with me. Chinshia insisted her face flushed. Enua sighed. It doesn't team matter if you leave. But if I go, what will happen to the other classmates? Teacher Donna and officer Fong. One helicopter cannot carry everyone. I know this is selfish, but Once I leave, my father will no longer send helicopters

for you all. Shinshia understood that if she weren't trapped here, her father would not have sent a helicopter. This opportunity to leaveQing city might only come once. Missing it could mean remaining forever. Chapter 112. Farewell, therefore, I cannot abandon everyone to leave with you. They need me more. Inua's response was resolute this time. What if we never see each other again? Shia finally could Not help but take Inua's hand. She was not so much afraid of parting from Enu, but terrified of never seeing him again. Yet, Unwa withdrew his hand and calmly said to Chinshia,

"Chinia, please don't be willful. Staying with your father is undoubtedly safer than remaining by my side. Besides, we will have opportunities to meet again. I will think of other ways to lead everyone out of this city and then I will come find you. All right, Inua. Don't forget the Promise you made. I will wait for you. Chinshia said, turning away with a hint of disappointment. In the struggle between emotion and responsibility, Inua ultimately chose the latter. At dinner time that evening, Donna, who had been busy in the kitchen for over 2 hours, finally presented her

culinary creations on the table. There were two full tables of dishes, even more sumptuous than the previous night's offerings. Hoayang, who had just joined the group, also had the Opportunity to dine together. Gazing at the colorful and fragrant dishes, Hoayong could hardly contain his saliva. You are truly generous. I never ate this well before the apocalypse. Since the outbreak of the zombie crisis, Hoayong had been surviving on meager meals, often going hungry. To my surprise, on the very first day of aligning myself with Inyuo, I found myself indulging in a lavish feast replete with sumptuous

delicacies. It appears that choosing the Right leader truly holds great significance. Master Ho, please eat to your heart's content. Our provisions are plentiful, and we shall not worry about sustenance for the time being. Once Inuo took his seat, the others followed suit, settling into their respective places. At that moment, Hoayong awkwardly realized that the round table was already filled with guests, leaving no space for himself. Inuo noticing this predicament somewhat sheepishly Suggested, "Master Ho, why don't you fetch a stool from the living room and sit with us?" Ho. Tayyong shook his head, glancing over at

a nearby table occupied by children. He replied, "Boss, let's not. It would be uncomfortable for everyone to squeeze together. I shall simply join the children's table." "With that," he proactively moved a chair and sat beside Fuyuba. Fu Yuba glanced at Hoay Yong with a smirk and teased, "Uncle, why are you a grown man Competing with us children for food?" Hotel Yong, with a playful grin, retorted, "Not at all. Look at how slender I am. My appetite is akin to yours." Though he claimed to eat sparingly, he devoured three generous bowls of rice, consuming nearly half

of the dishes at the children's table. After dinner, Chen Shia finally shared the contents of her phone conversation with her father. The news of a rescue team arriving the following day brought Joy to everyone's hearts. If a helicopter is coming, escaping the city will be much easier, Fong Shinong remarked. It seems that Shin Shia holds considerable weight in her father's eyes. Common folk would not receive such treatment. However, we must anticipate a potential issue. Wong Yin interjected suddenly. The helicopter's takeoff and landing will generate tremendous noise which could attract nearby zombies. Then we shall clear

the surrounding zombies In advance, Machawuan replied dismissively. With guns in hand, what do we have to fear from zombies? Well just shoot them all. It's not as simple as you think, Wong Yin Ran countered, shaking her head. The area is extensive, and the zombies are dispersed half-hazardly. We do not have the luxury of time to eliminate every zombie on each street. What do you propose we do then? Inuo asked, his brow furrowing in concern. We can try to divert the Zombies, Wong Yin suggested. But how do we do that? The noise from the helicopter will

certainly be louder than that of a drone. The zombies will inevitably follow the helicopter. Ciani expressed her apprehension. From my observations over the past few days, there are multiple factors that attract zombies. Sound is merely one of them. I understand that living humans and fresh blood are far more enticing to zombies. Are you suggesting we use bloodied fresh Meat to lure the outer zombies away? Ino speculated. Wong Yin nodded. Yes, that's quite close to my idea. However, the food we brought back does not include fresh meat. Everything is processed and packaged. The fresh meat from

the membership store has long been consumed by the zombies. Hijun added. This notion had crossed my mind long ago, prompting me to prepare something else. Wong Yin Ran retrieved a sealed plastic bag from beneath the table. What is this? Hijun Inquired. Curiosity peaked as he opened the bag, only to be nearly overwhelmed by a pungent odor. To his astonishment, it was a sanitary napkin stained with blood. Immediately, the faces of all the women present flushed crimson. Wong Yin Ren hastily resealed the bag. The scent is quite potent if attached to a drone. Even zombies from

afar would be able to detect it. Teacher Donna blushing asked, "These couldn't possibly be from us, could they? It seemed just yesterday she Had visited and the flow had been substantial." Wong Yin Ran nodded with a smile. Each of you has a share. I collected these over several days to amass this quantity. Ina was left speechless, impressed by the audacity of such a plan, using bloodied sanitary napkins to lure zombies. Yet Siani appeared unfazed. Though this method is rather peculiar, its practical effectiveness should be commendable. Very well, let us try this approach Tomorrow. Moreover, regarding

the transfer of quotas, aside from Chinshia, let the rest be allocated to the children. Is everyone in agreement? Ino addressed her companions. There were no objections. If the adults departed, the children would be left to face their fate alone. Fong Shinong was the first to express her approval with others nodding in silent accord. At this moment, anyone attempting to seize a child's spot for evacuation would Undoubtedly face universal disdain. With no descent, they agreed to retire early that night to replenish their strength for the following day's endeavor to escort the children to safety. After a

night of rest, rejuvenated, Ino and her team commenced preparations for the evacuation. Shinshia spoke with her father again to reconfirm the helicopter's arrival time. Meanwhile, Wong Yin Ran led the others to an open space in the square, launching drones Intended to attract the zombies. Everyone dawned masks and gloves, suspending the bloodied sanitary napkins beneath the drones. Once everything was in place, Wong Yin Ran piloted the drones into the air, dispersing them in various directions. The zombies within the Eastern Imperial Garden had largely been cleared by Ino and her companions. The remaining threats were those roaming

the streets and highways. These zombies scattered in small groups would require Considerable time to eliminate individually, utilizing the drones with significantly enhanced efficiency. Wong Yinran intentionally maneuvered the drones at a low altitude, and the zombies quickly caught wind of the bloody scent. They followed the drones as if entranced, "In the strategy actually works," Hijun remarked, watching the screen with a grin. To eliminate any potential blind spots, Wong Yin Ran deployed a total of 10 Drones. The surrounding zombies were effectively lured far away. Now, even if they heard the helicopter sound, it would take them a

while to reach the source. This interval would suffice for the children to board and evacuate. As the clock approached 2 in the afternoon, the designated time for departure drew near. Yet, the helicopter had yet to make its appearance, causing a palpable sense of anxiety among the crowd. Fong Shinong, equipped with binoculars, Scanned the sky, and at last, she spotted a distant black d. As it drew nearer, the silhouette of the helicopter became increasingly distinct. It's coming. The helicopter is here. Let the children line up and prepare aboard. Fong Shinong exclaimed with excitement. Indeed, Chun Xis

father did not disappoint. He had sent a military helicopter to fetch the children. Chapter 113. Shunis choice in the blink of an eye. The helicopter hovered Overhead, adjusted its course, and gracefully descended onto the grassy expanse of the square. The wind generated by the rotating blades tousled the hair of those present. The cabin door swung open, revealing a man clad in a flight helmet and green military attire, who crouched by the doorway and waved to Inua and the others. The pilot is here to pick us up. Everyone, hurry aboard, urged Chinshia, prompted by her encouragement,

the children hurried Towards the helicopter. The helicopter, stationed on the lawn, maintained its spinning rotors, poised for takeoff at any moment. Time was of the essence, and there was no room for delay. The swiftest among them, Fuyuba, was the first to leap aboard, followed by the other children, who climbed into the cabin with the pilot's assistance. Only Wan Ling and Chun Shia remained. Chunia lifted Ruan Ling into the helicopter and reassured her, "From now on, you will be Cared for by those uncles and aunts. You must listen to them." Ruan Ling, with a puzzled expression,

turned to Chin Shia and asked, "Sister Shia, aren't you coming with us?" Chin Shia did not respond directly. Instead, she turned to the pilot and inquired, "Sir, how many more people can the helicopter accommodate?" The pilot held up two fingers in response. "It can carry two more people at most." Upon hearing this, Chinshia took a step back and said, "In That case, I will not board. Please take the children away." The pilot looked at Chen Shia, astonished. "Are you certain? There is still room for two." Chia nodded resolutely. "Yes, I am certain." With no other

option, the pilot reluctantly closed the cabin door and the helicopter began to ascend slowly, gradually vanishing from sight. Upon witnessing Chun Shia's decision to remain behind, Enuas expression soured, and he rushed to her side, Demanding, "What are you doing? Why aren't you boarding?" Chunia replied calmly. Their isnt enough space on the helicopter. I will wait for the next flight. Enua found her explanation dismissive and incredulous. Do you think you're clever? This may be your only chance to leave. How can you so easily give up? He had never lost his temper with Chunia before. But this

time, he was genuinely angry. I have never considered myself clever, nor have I Expressed a desire to give up. I simply want to leave with everyone," Chunia said, her eyes glistening with tears. She did not expect Enua to understand her. If given the choice again, she would still make the same decision. At that moment, teacher Donna and Fong Shinong also rushed over. Eno Shia, please cease your quarrel. I apologize, teacher. I do not wish to depart and leave you alone. Chun Xiai said her face a picture of grievance as she clung to Donna, tears streaming

down her cheeks. Fong Shinong gently nudged Eno from behind, saying, Eno, this is where you went wrong. Shia is such a good person. How could you possibly hurt her feelings? Eno sighed deeply. Well, at least the children have been sent away. We can contemplate other solutions later. After bidding farewell to the departing helicopter, the group returned to the villa. Without the children, the house indeed felt considerably quieter. Yet the atmosphere was tinged with heaviness. No one spoke until teacher Donna could no longer bear the silence. The children have safely relocated. We should be rejoicing, not

wearing such ferorn expressions. Chenshia, head bowed, bowed to everyone, saying, "Teacher, I am at fault in this matter. I did not adhere to our agreement. I should have left with the children, yet I impulsively chose to remain." Donna smiled gently, offering comfort. Shia, It has come to this. Do not dwell on it. We can devise other strategies. In fact, I can communicate with my father once more. Perhaps he will even send a helicopter to retrieve us. Shia evidently saw herself as a bargaining chip as long as she remained in Chingqing. Her father would mobilize various

governmental resources to rescue her. Eno sides softly saying, "If you continue to act this way, it will place your father in a difficult position." Although Chinshi's father possesses the authority to utilize government resources, such power is not boundless. Should he lose patience, a deep rift may develop between father and daughter, a scenario Eno dreaded. Eno, do not overco complicate matters. In fact, Shia is presence here may prove beneficial for us. She serves as a link between us and the authorities. Through Chunia, we can glean insights into governmental movements and devise our subsequent Action plans. Wong

Yin Ran analyzed with a smile. Fong Shinong nodded in agreement, asserting, "Indeed, the intelligence provided by the government is invaluable to us. It can prevent us from taking many unnecessary detours without the burden of the children. We can rely on our own capabilities to exit Chinqing. So, what shall we do next? Eno could not help but inquire. I believe it is best for Shia to explain the situation to her father first. Even if The chances are slim, we stand to lose nothing, Wong Yin suggested. Eno then shifted her gaze back to Chin Shia. Chinshia, I

apologize. I should not have lost my temper with you. Chunia shook her head in response. It's all right. I understand that you were merely concerned for me, which is why you reacted so strongly. After reconciling with Eno, Chinshia attempted to call her father. As soon as the call connected before she could utter a word, she was Met with Chunlu's stern reprimand. Shia, why are you not on the helicopter? Have you disregarded my words once again? I'm sorry, father. The helicopter could not accommodate everyone. So, I had no choice but to let the children leave first.

You are becoming increasingly headstrong. Do you not realize how dire the situation has become? Chin Lufi's voice resonated with anger and a hint of helplessness. Father, I acknowledge my mistakes. However, if I leave like this, What will become of my classmates, teachers, and fellow companions? You defend your students without regard for my feelings. Chin Lufi's words left Chin Shia feeling utterly ashamed. Torn between her affections for someone she cherished and her closest kin, Chinshia found herself in a dilemma. Ultimately, it was Chun Lufi who yielded. With a resigned sigh, he declared, "Very well. I shall

arrange for a helicopter to pick you up tomorrow." Shinshia was Overwhelmed with excitement. "Really, father? What can I say? You are my daughter. However, this time you must not be willful again. A notice has been issued. A lockdown may be announced in the coming days." "Lockdown?" Shinia gasped in astonishment. "Is the nation preparing to abandon Shing Ching?" Shinlu explained helplessly. "There is no alternative. The infection rate in Ching Chong has exceeded 98. Survivors like you who have narrowly escaped are Exceedingly rare. Continuing rescue operations has become feudal. The authorities have decided to concentrate remaining resources

to safeguard the few crucial cities that have yet to be infected. In a few days, I too shall depart via military helicopter. Therefore, tomorrow is your final opportunity to leave Ching. All right, I understand, father. I will inform everyone to prepare for evacuation. Good. I'm glad you comprehend. The Helicopter is expected to arrive around 3:00 in the afternoon. You must seize this chance and refrain from causing me further worry. Chinluf advised. Chapter 114. The crash. Upon concluding her conversation with her father, Chinia promptly relayed this vital information to everyone. Enua gazed gravely at Wong Yan

Ran and remarked, "Wong Yinran, it seems the situation aligns closely with your predictions. The government has indeed enforced a mandatory lockdown. Even the military struggles to suppress the increasingly overwhelming tide of zombies. Wong Yinran replied with an air of calm. I recently acquired some information from external sources. Several key cities in the south, including Uhou, Shin Chung, and Shinguang, have completely succumbed to prevent the zombie tide from spreading to other cities. The military has deployed heavy weaponry and bombers to conduct indiscriminate bombings of these Densely populated areas. The faces of Machauan, Hijajun, and others turned

ashen. Goodness, they are even resorting to bombers. Does that mean Ching Chung is also on the military's bombing list? Hijun inquired with concern. For now, it is unlikely that our city will be targeted. Although Ching Chong has a population nearing 10 million, its geographical location in the central western region surrounded by mountains makes transportation less convenient Than in southern provinces. Additionally, there is no other city in the province with a population exceeding 10 million. The spread of the zombies here is not as rapid as in other provinces. Moreover, the military's daily ammunition consumption is immense,

and logistical support is severely lagging, leaving no surplus bombs to drop on our city, Wong Yin analyzed. Only then did Hij Jun and the others breathe a sigh of relief. Chinshia, did Your father mention where we would be relocated? Fong Shinong suddenly felt that even relocating to the outskirts might not guarantee true safety. Chinshia shook her head. My father did not disclose the specific relocation site, merely indicating that we should first leave Chingqing City. It could possibly be a nearby village or town. Currently, the military is mostly stationed in the wilderness and has not yet

entered the city. Once they do, the Likelihood of soldiers becoming infected will significantly increase. Wong Yinran remarked. Donna intrigued asked, "Wong Yin Ran, how do you know the military's deployment positions if you've never stepped outside?" Wong Yenran smiled and pointed to the sky above, saying, "I successfully hacked into several beautiful nation spy satellites, allowing me to observe some of the military's maneuvers and arrangements." "You are truly impressive, even Utilizing satellites," Donna exclaimed. "Although this young hacker may not charge into battle like Eno or Fong Shinong, she is able to provide the team with substantial support

and intelligence." "Let's not focus on that for now. Let's just aim to leave this city first," Eno suggested. That evening, the group gathered for a meal. After a brief washup, they retreated to their respective rooms for the night. The following day, they employed the Same method, using drones to lure the zombies away from the villa area. Subsequently, everyone congregated in the square, awaiting the arrival of the military helicopter. Considering the helicopter's limited capacity, Eno and the others brought only the essentials. Dressing in light clothing while leaving much of their weaponry behind in Wong Yinrons villa.

Around 3:00 in the afternoon, the helicopter arrived as scheduled. As Chun Shia watched it Approach, her heart swelled with anticipation. Finally, she would meet her father, and she would not have to part from Eno. If Eno could join forces with her father, perhaps this calamity could be resolved sooner than expected. The helicopter descended, preparing to land. Through her binoculars, Fong Shinong noticed the helicopter was nearly parallel to the surrounding buildings, and an unsettling premonition gripped her. Is it flying too low? I Hope nothing goes ary, she murmured to herself. Little did she know, the more

she feared an incident, the more likely it would occur. No one noticed a peculiar zombie suddenly leap onto the roof of one of the villas. It towered at twice the height of an ordinary zombie. Emaciated like a slender bamboo pole, its proportions appeared highly unbalanced with its long legs constituting twothirds of its body, resembling an alien on stilts at first Glance. This mutated zombie fixated intently on the approaching helicopter, and just as it was about to pass by, it leaped onto the helicopter's windshield. The two pilots were startled by this sudden turn of events, having

never encountered a zombie that could jump so high. The mutated zombie swung its fist and struck the windshield repeatedly. Cracks swiftly appeared on the glass, and the helicopter began to sway uncontrollably. This scene was also Witnessed by Eno and the others on the ground. "What on earth is that creature on the helicopter?" Hija Jun exclaimed loudly. Everyone was encountering such a bizarre mutated zombie for the first time. Fong Shinon wished to assist, but alas, the distance was too great, leaving her powerless. Seated in the co-pilot seat, the pilot drew his pistol and fired several shots

at the approaching zombie. Although the bullets penetrated the mutated creature's body, They failed to inflict any mortal wounds. Enraged, the mutated zombie became even more ferocious, its elongated arms reaching through the shattered window to grasp the pilot's throat. The helicopter accelerated toward the ground and Inuo witnessing the impending disaster shouted to his companions, "Everyone scatter. The helicopter is going down." The group immediately dispersed and the outofc control helicopter ultimately crashed Onto the lawn of the square. The severely tilted fuselage scraped against the ground, creating a shower of sparks. Countless fragments broke away from the fuselage

during the impact. The rapidly spinning rotor blades struck the grass, carving deep ruts into the earth. Eventually, the blade snapped in half, transforming into numerous razor-sharp shards that plunged into the ground. Fortunately, Inuo and his companions had evacuated in advance. Had they delayed Even slightly, they would have certainly been caught in this metallic chaos. The true culprit behind this calamity, the mutated zombie with extraordinary leaping abilities, managed to leap to a nearby tree just before the helicopter's crash, escaping and scathed. "Damn it! Hurry and save him!" Inuo called upon several male classmates to rush toward

the wreckage of the helicopter. Though the helicopter had crashed, the pilot inside might still be alive. When Inuo And his group of four reached the crash site, the left half of the helicopter was severely damaged. And the co-pilot was left with only the upper half of his body, the lower half entirely missing. The pilot in the main seat, though still clinging to life, was gravely injured and had fallen into a deep coma. He still has a breath left. We must get him out. Inuo instructed Machauan, Liiani, and Hijun to remove the debris, pinning the pilot

down. With their combined Strength, they finally managed to lift the severely injured pilot from the wreckage. However, after just a few steps, Inyu detected a pungent odor of fuel. Turning his head, he realized that fuel was spilling from the damaged tank. If a single spark ignited, the entire wreckage would surely explode. We need to run. The helicopter is going to blow. The four of them sprinted with the injured pilot, barely making it a 100 meters away when a violent explosion Erupted behind them. A towering inferno engulfed the helicopter in an instant. The deafening roar audible

from several kilome away. This was indeed a grave mistake. Wong Yin Ran furrowed her brow. Such a loud commotion would undoubtedly attract nearby zombies. At that moment, they were also faced with another threat, the long-legged mutated zombie. Chapter 115. unlocking the assault rifle cache having narrowly rescued the near-death pilot. Before anyone could Catch their breath, that a cursed long-legged mutated zombie reappeared. This time, however, it had shifted its target, charging toward Lu Ming Ming and teacher Tang Na. Before them stood a creature whose legs sprang like coils, leaping repeatedly with an astonishing reach of four

to 5 m each time, swiftly positioning itself before the two women. Lu Mingming and Tang Na were paralyzed with fear, collapsing onto the ground. Fortunately, Fong Shinong acted Promptly, drawing her sidearm with practiced ease, aiming at the mutated zombie and pulling the trigger. In an instant, the gunfire resonated through the air, bullets cascading like raindrops upon the creature's back, the mutated zombie emitted a piercing howl of agony, retreating in disarray. Fong Shinong aimed to pursue and deliver the fatal blow, but the creature unexpectedly vaulted onto the roof of a nearby villa, vanishing from her sight.

To her astonishment, this abomination could indeed feel pain. Fun was takenback. Ordinary zombies were devoid of such sensations. Yet, this mutated variant, upon being shot, reacted like a wounded beast, instinctively fleeing. Everyone, retreat to the villa. It's unsafe outside. She urged, not daring to linger on the implications. She swiftly replaced her magazine, providing cover for Tang Na and several other girls. As they retreated toward the villa, Eno and Her trio, burdened with an injured comrade, were considerably slower. After a brief respit, the mutated zombie reappeared behind them. "Eo, it's back. Right behind you!" Fong Shinong

shouted, firing at the creature. This time, the zombie seemed to target the injured, demonstrating an unsettling level of intelligence, unlike the mindless rush of ordinary zombies. Prioritizing the weakest prey, remarkably, it dodged several incoming bullets with agile Movements. Fong Shinong emptied her magazine. Regrettably, most bullets had missed their mark. Only a few struck. None in vital areas, rendering minimal impact on the long-legged beast. Hitting a moving target was a formidable challenge. Even a sharpshooter like Fong Shinong could not ensure accuracy. As her handgun clicked empty, she instinctively reached for her backup magazine, but her hand

grasped nothing. "Damn it," she realized, dismayed that She had only brought one spare magazine. Typically, she would carry several during field missions for unforeseen circumstances. Yet today, in an effort to lighten her load for the evacuation, she had opted for just one. Without ammunition, even her prowess was rendered feudal. At that moment, Eno finally turned, drawing her pistol to unleash a furious barrage at the mutated zombie. Eno's shooting was faster and more precise than Fong Shinongs. And With the creature in such close proximity, nearly all her bullets found their target. The mutated zombie staggered back

and Eno called out to her companions. Quick, everyone into the villa. Do not come out. I will hold this monster off. Fong Shinong hurried to the injured. Taking Eno's place, assisting Machaw Yuan, Li Jinli, and Hijajun as they rushed toward the villa with the wounded. Eno continued to fire at the mutated zombie, which in Excruciating pain leaped backward, increasing the distance between them. Seizing the opportunity, Eno swiftly replaced his magazine. This was his last spare. Of course, he did not harbor any illusions about defeating the creature before him with just this final magazine. His sole

intention was to buy a little more time, allowing Fong Shinong and the others to safely enter the villa for refuge. After creating distance from Eno, the mutated zombie Jumped onto the roof of a villa, confronting Eno. Tch. What a troublesome adversary. Eno gazed at the monster, his mind racing to devise a strategy for its annihilation. Compared to the shrieking zombies he had encountered previously, this mutated zombie-es legs had evidently undergone a secondary evolution due to the virus. It could easily leap four to 5 m high and possessed a degree of intelligence. Its only discernable weakness

was that Unlike ordinary zombies, it did not lack the sense of pain. Pain serves as a protective mechanism for living beings. When the body is harmed, pain signals the need to evade or withdraw. The long-legged zombie only learned to dodge once struck by a bullet. This indicated that pain had left an indelible mark on its memory, prompting it to learn how to outmaneuver its prey. A mutated zombie endowed with memory must be eliminated promptly. Otherwise, who knows how much More formidable it may become. With this thought in mind, Eno activated his spatial bracelet. Returning to

the infinite armory, the firepower of his handgun was insufficient, clearly incapable of dealing with the agile long-legged zombie. Eno required a new weapon that boasted formidable firepower and sustained shooting capability. Among the unlocked armories, the submachine gun was swiftly dismissed by ENO due to its lower power despite its rapid rate Of fire. The shotgun, while powerful and capable of a area attacks, had a limited range and small magazine capacity, rendering it less practical. The sniper rifle was also out of the question. While it could potentially eliminate the mutated zombie from a distance undetected, the current

standoff meant the long-legged zombie would not afford him the chance to snipe. The remaining unlocked armories contained assault rifles and light machine guns, which Were evidently the most suitable for ENO's current needs. However, considering the issue of weight, Eno ultimately decided to unlock the assault rifle armory. He pressed his bracelet against the door of the assault rifle armory. In a room full of assault rifles instantly materialized before him, the assault rifle is among the most common standardisssue weapons in military use. Although Eno was not a military enthusiast, he could casually name a few Renowned assault

rifles. Prominently displayed in the armory was the legendary AK47. Often hailed as the king of rifles, this firearm conceived in the 1940s by the illustrious designer Mikkile Kalashnikov is a classic masterpiece. The assault rifle operates on a gas operated automatic principle allowing for both semi-automatic and fully automatic firing modes. Its standard magazine capacity is 30 rounds utilizing 7 62 mm Intermediate cartridges. It boasts a firing rate of 600 rounds per minute and an effective range of 400 m, although it has been over half a century since its inception. Numerous countries continue to employ it as

a standard weapon. Furthermore, ENO encountered firearms such as the A74, A12, M17, and others, all of which are derivatives improved upon the design principles of the A47, thus displayed around the A47 to underscore its undeniable status as a King among weapons. Opposite the A series lies another significant category of assault rifles epitomized by the AR-15 and its series. The AR-15 series operates on a gas operated mechanism utilizing a 56 mm caliber intermediate round with a magazine capacity of 20 to 30 rounds. In contrast to the A series, the AR series firearms are notably more compact,

lightweight, and userfriendly. Visually, the AR series presents a more modern and technologically advanced Aesthetic. Notable examples of this series include the M16 assault rifle and the M4 A1 rifle. The A and AR series resemble two formidable factions dominating the majority of the assault rifle inventory while the remaining options comprise relatively obscure and niche assault rifles. Nevertheless, these lesserknown models each possess unique characteristics such as the bullpup structured August, the modular SCAR assault rifle, and the FAS which Features an integrated bipod and carry handle with sights. Although there is a plethora of assault rifles available, Eno

ultimately favored the most renowned A47 rifle. Chapter 116. Assault rifle training. Eno's preference for the A47 is not solely rooted in its fame, but also in its formidable power and durability. The A47 utilizes a 7 62 mm intermediate round, identical in specification to that employed by many sniper rifles. The 7 62 mm round Significantly surpasses the 9 mm handgun round in terms of both penetration and lethality. A 9 mm round may leave merely a thumb-sized hole in a mutated zombie, whereas the 7 62 mm can create a gaping wound the size of a bowl. In

the game, the A47 typically requires only two or three shots to incapacitate an opponent. However, in reality, a single shot could prove fatal. The long-legged mutated zombies can indeed feel pain. Hence, the greater the bullet's lethality, the more Pronounced the effect on them. Even if a shot does not strike their head, hitting other body parts can temporarily incapacitate them. Moreover, the A47 excels in precision shooting at medium to long distances with astonishing accuracy. Particularly in the first three shots, it is virtually impossible to miss. For those skilled and seasoned battlefield veterans, the A47 appears almost

animated, allowing them to hit precisely where they aim, with each shot Finding its mark. whether targeting stationary objects or moving foes. Once these experts have locked onto their quarry, escape from a lethal fate is exceedingly unlikely. Additionally, the curved magazine design of the A47 is a remarkable feature, enabling a quicker reload compared to other types of assault rifle magazines. This implies that in the heat of battle, ENO is capable of swiftly changing magazines, maintaining a continuous barrage of Fire, thereby denying the enemy any respit. However, despite the numerous advantages of the A47, its shortcomings cannot

be overlooked. The most prominent issue is its steep learning curve, rendering practical operation exceedingly challenging. Moreover, the recoil of the A47 surpasses that of typical assault rifles, further complicating the user s ability to control the weapon. Should one incessantly pull the trigger in a Frenzy, the muzzle may behave like a wild stallion, careening upward at the slightest miscalculation. For novices, a substantial investment of time and effort is essential to learn and hone their skills. Only through extensive shooting practice can one master the nuances of the A47. Of course, these so-called challenges are mere trifles for

Eno. After all, what he possesses in abundance is time, complemented by the guidance of a highly skilled shooting Instructor providing personalized training. Eno selected a modified version of the A47 from the armory outfitted with aluminum alloy handguards and a composite stock. The magazine and barrel were also replaced, resulting in performance that stands in stark contrast to the older model. Once the weapon was chosen, the next step was live fire training. Only by achieving a proficiency level above 80 could he take this weapon into the field. As for Selecting a shooting instructor, Eno unhesitatingly chose Chris

Redfield. Chris Redfield, the protagonist of both the first and fifth installments of the Resident Evil series, is a formidable shooting expert, particularly adept with assault rifles. In the film Resident Evil Vendetta, Chris's performance with an assault rifle was remarkably impressive. After configuring the character model on the computer terminal, the new shooting instructor Was promptly printed. Upon the arrival of Chris, clad in combat attire, Eno immediately sensed that he would undoubtedly be a competent shooting coach. "Mr. Chris, I entrust you with my assault rifle training," he said, to which Chris smiled and nodded in agreement. The

two then each took an A47 rifle and entered the shooting range. The stance for holding the assault rifle bore a striking resemblance to that of the submachine gun training previously Undertaken. After Chris demonstrated a few times, Eno quickly grasped the technique. Subsequently, he learned from Chris the fundamentals of magazine changes and chambering around. It is noteworthy that due to the bolt design being on the left side of the A47, chambering requires an awkward maneuver. Although this reverse action may risk revealing one's position, failing to master it would mean neglecting the essence of the A47. Once

familiar with All the basic operations of the A47, Eno began live fire practice under Chris s supervision. The live fire exercises were divided into two categories. Longrange precision shooting and mid-range to close-range bursts. For longrange precision shooting, the rifle's firing mode needed to be switched to semi-automatic. After aiming at the target, one could either fire single shots or execute rapid follow-up shots. Continuous firing should Generally not exceed three rounds as after firing three shots, the muzzle will experience significant deviation, severely impacting shooting accuracy. For mid to close-range bursts, one can switch the rifle's firing mode

to fully automatic. However, in fully automatic mode, the A47 exhibits considerable recoil, making it a formidable challenge to control the muzzle rise. Yet, skilled marksmen can often anticipate the bullet trajectory, allowing the target to Inadvertently align with the muzzle. Chris initially allowed Eno to expend a magazine, then analyzed the bullet impacts on the target to determine the A47's ballistic trajectory. The markings revealed a trajectory resembling an inverted 7, indicating that during recoil management, one must first apply downward pressure, followed by leftward pressure. Before firing, it is advisable not to aim directly at the enemy's head,

but rather at their lower body. This is Because upon firing, the A47's muzzle will rise, causing the bullets to scatter. A swaying muzzle can easily deviate from its intended path. Aiming for the lower body allows the drifting bullets to naturally strike the enemy's head. Eno spent several months mastering the nuances of the A47. Achieving a remarkable accuracy rate of 91 for longrange shots and 82 for mid to close-range bursts. However, these figures were achieved in a controlled Environment. In real combat, the actual accuracy is likely to decline due to varying conditions. After completing live fire

training, Eno learned two tactical maneuvers for single-handed magazine changes under extreme conditions from Chris. In the event of an injury to one hand, rendering normal magazine changes impossible. One can kneel and secure the rifle between the legs to perform a one-handed magazine exchange. Another one-handed magazine Change technique repeatedly invented by an officer named Tion appears quite impressive. Mastery of this maneuver marks one as an elite marksman. The procedure entails gripping the rifle with the right hand, retrieving a magazine with the left, and using the new magazine to depress the magazine release button. Once released, the

empty magazine drops forward, and the new magazine is inserted in the proper sequence. Some seasoned veterans can Even wait until only two or three rounds remain in the chamber before making a switch, thus ensuring a seamless transition and eliminating the need to chamber a round. Do not underestimate this seemingly simple magazine change in combat. It maintains sustained firepower while keeping the enemy guessing about the remaining rounds in your magazine. After 6 months of intensive rifle training, Eno has completely mastered all operational techniques of the A47. Activating his spatial bracelet, Eno returned to the real world.

It was time for that oursed mutated zombie to experience the sting of 7 62 mm bullets. Chapter 117. Slaying the long-legged zombie with the activation of the spatial bracelet. Eno reappeared in the real world like a phantom. Simultaneously, his entire arsenal was refreshed. The mutated zombie, crouching on the rooftop, clearly did not anticipate this turn of events. Its Grotesqually contorted face revealing a hint of confusion and bewilderment. Despite the mutation that bestowed it with a modicum of intelligence, the creature remained incapable of discerning Eno's intentions or predicting his subsequent actions. A subtle smirk played upon

Eno's lips, betraying a hint of mockery as he firmly raised the weighty A47 rifle in his grasp. Its ominous muzzle aimed at the grotesque visage of the mutated zombie In the distance. Switching to semi-automatic mode, he definitely pressed the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The crisp sounds of gunfire shattered the silence, echoing like thunder across the expanse. Each of the three shots was executed with precision. Rapid and closely linked, the bullets surged forth like lightning, hurtling towards the zombie head. The alert creature seemed to sense the impending threat, instinctively shaking its enormous, Hideous head in a

desperate attempt to evade the sudden attack. Two bullets narrowly grazed past, missing their mark. Yet, one fortunate round struck true, colliding with the left ear of the long-legged zombie, tearing a piece away in an instant. Accompanied by a piercing howl, the wounded creature became increasingly frenzied and ferocious. Its eyes wide and fangs beared, fixating on Eno with a malevolent glare, as if it intended to ren apart the audacious Human who dared challenge its authority. So close yet so far, Eno thought, furrowing his brow in disappointment. Just as he prepared to fire again, the long-legged zombie

swiftly repositioned itself, leaping like a nimble leopard to land securely at top the roof of another villa. Without hesitation, Eno adjusted the aim of his rifle, locking onto the creature's new hiding place, and squeezed the trigger once more. In an instant, the air was filled with the Sound of gunfire. A barrage of bullets pouring forth like rain, hurtling towards the target. The bullets struck the eaves, sending plumes of grayish white cement debris into the air. Sensing the imminent danger, the long-legged zombie leapt down from the rooftop, retreating into the yard. With the surrounding walls obstructing

his view, Eno ceased firing, swiftly reaching into the pocket suspended from his chest, skillfully retrieving a fresh Magazine. Having practiced this maneuver countless times, his reloading was fluid and efficient, devoid of any hesitation, the long-legged zombie, resembling a four-legged lizard, crawled low to the ground, moving toward the far end of the yard with a definitive target in mind, seeking the optimal moment to strike. Its newfound intelligence imbued each step with caution and strategy, indicating its awareness of Eno as a formidable adversary. Upon hearing Movement, Eno quickly pivoted. Although the long-legged zombie was concealed from view,

the noiseancelling headphones enhanced his auditory perception, allowing him to approximate its hiding place. Just as the creature prepared to spring from its cover to catch Eno offg guard, he decisively opened fire. The 762 mm intermediate power round pierced through the makeshift cover of the long-legged zombie with the swiftness of lightning. The bullet penetrated the Creature's body in an instant, wreaking havoc within, the long-legged zombie emitted a series of piercing shrieks, retreating in distress. However, Eno would not afforded a moment's respit. He continued to fire while steadily advancing towards its hiding spot. Just as his ammunition

was nearly depleted, Eno swiftly replaced the magazine with one hand, ensuring a relentless barrage of fire. The dense hail of bullets kept the long-legged zombie pinned, unable to Lift its head, though the cover mitigated some of the bullets force. The relentless barrage had severely impaired the creature s mobility. Eno gradually maneuvered to the side of the long-legged zombie, seeking a more advantageous angle for his shot. While he could not target its vital areas from this position, he could strike its exposed lower leg. A smirk crossed Eno's lips as he seized this rare opportunity. Two precise

shots shattered the zombie's Ankle joint. With one leg rendered useless, the long-legged zombie resembled a beast stripped of its spine, unable to run or leap. In a fit of rage, it turned, dragging its broken form towards Eno, clawing its way forward. Yet to Eno, this was merely a feudal struggle for survival. Another volley of bullets rained down upon it, instantly riddling its body with countless holes. The creature was reduced to a mere shell, collapsing to the ground, Motionless at last. Finally, it was vanquished. Eno let out a long sigh of relief, secretly grateful. To eliminate

this formidable mutated zombie, he had expended an entire five magazines, nearly 150 rounds. Fortunately, he had stocked ample ammunition before departing from the armory. Otherwise, the outcome would have been uncertain. However, despite neutralizing the greatest threat, the crisis had not yet emedded. The explosion from the down Helicopter had attracted zombies from miles around. Countless undead were converging from all directions, surrounding the entire Eastern Imperial Garden. Faced with this overwhelming horde, Eno had no choice but to retreat to Wong Yinrons villa for safety. Upon his safe return, the others were filled with excitement. Fong Shinong noticed

that Eno was carrying a new AK 47, indicating he had upgraded his equipment and approached him to inquire. Eno, did you take down that monster outside? Yes, Eno affirmed with a nod. However, the explosion of the helicopter had drawn many zombies, and now the entire Eastern Imperial Garden was nearly encircled by the horde. For now, everyone should stay indoors. Fortunately, we had stored plenty of food. We could easily manage a week without going outside, responded teacher Donna with relief. Teacher, what is the condition of that pilot? Eno suddenly Recalled the injured aviator. Donna shook her

head, a frown etched on her face. I'm not entirely sure. Machauan and the others have moved the pilot to the adjacent bedroom and Shinshia is currently tending to him. All right, I will go check on him. Chapter 118. Rescuing the pilot, Eno removed the A47 rifle from his back and hung it on a nearby stool before making his way towards the bedroom. Upon entering, he beheld the somber scene. Machauan, Lie Jian, Xiani, and Hijajjun were gathered around the bed, their expressions grave as they gazed at the injured pilot lying there. The pilot's eyes were tightly

shut, his complexion as pale as parchment, clearly indicating the severity of his injuries. His upper garments had been meticulously cut away, exposing a body marred by numerous wounds. Chinshia knelt beside him, gripping cotton swabs and gauze with unwavering focus as she diligently Tended to the pilot's injuries. Her touch was gentle and cautious, as if she feared inflicting further pain upon him. "How is he fairing now?" Eno inquired, his brow furrowed with concern as he approached the bedside. Chan Xis face was etched with worry and helplessness as she shook her head slightly. The situation is not

optimistic. I have done my utmost to staunch the bleeding with medication, but this is merely a stop gap measure to Ensure his survival. We must remove the foreign object lodged in his abdomen. However, our facilities here are insufficient for such a procedure. As she spoke, her voice dwindled to a whisper, reflecting her profound sense of powerlessness in the face of their predicament. The foreign object she referred to was a piece of metal debris that had fallen from the helicopter, resembling a sharp dagger deeply embedded in the pilot's abdomen. If left Unadressed, the wound would fail

to heal, posing a constant risk of infection. "If you cannot manage this, then we are utterly at a loss," Eno remarked anxiously, his brow knitting in distress. "But I have never encountered such a severe injury before," Chinio admitted, her face betraying her unease as she shook her head in resignation. Although she had learned some basic medical knowledge and skills from her mother, her practical experience and Professional expertise pad in comparison to that of trained physicians. This is infuriating. We have barely managed to pull him back from the brink of death. And now we must simply

watch him succumb. Eno felt a deep pain of guilt. Had it not been for their rescue mission, the helicopter would not have crashed and the pilot would not be in such dire straits. If we could procure some anesthetics and antibiotics, perhaps the surgery could proceed, Shun Shia suddenly suggested. Eno's eyes brightened at her words. Is that true? If so, I shall immediately go and find them. He was about to turn and leave when Chinshia grasped his arm firmly. Eno, it is not as simple as you think. While antibiotics may be found at any pharmacy, anesthetic

drugs are far more difficult to obtain. Why is that? Eno's eyes widened in confusion. Anesthetic drugs are classified as controlled substances, not easily Accessible, Chinia explained, her brow furrowing as she continued. To acquire such medications, one must follow formal and legal channels, and they can only be obtained from specific medical institutions. Generally speaking, these substances are meticulously secured within the hospital's pharmacy safe. Closely monitored by a dedicated pharmacist utilizing a dual lock system. Upon hearing this, Eno furrowed his brow and exclaimed, "What? Acquiring Anesthetics is such a convoluted affair." He scratched his head, contemplating that

while the narcotics might indeed be locked in the hospital safe, obtaining them was not entirely impossible. Eno recalled the recently joined Hotel Yong, a locksmith who had boasted of his ability to unlock any safe, including the one in the hospital. If he were to accompany them, their chances of success would undoubtedly increase significantly. Chinia, worry Not. The newly joined Master Ho can open locks. Let him accompany us. And retrieving the anesthetics from the safe will be a trivial matter. However, Eno was met with a concerned reply from Hijajjun. But Eno, nightfall is approaching. The zombies

at night are far more perilous than those during the day. If you choose to venture out now, you may well meet with disaster. With less than an hour until dusk, even if they set out immediately, returning Before nightfall was an impossibility. Once darkness fell, the zombies would enter a state of heightened frenzy, significantly increasing their speed and aggression. I understand, but given the current injuries, the pilot may not survive until morning. Are we to stand idly by and watch him perish before our eyes despite being aware of the immense risks associated with venturing out at

night? Eno was resolute in his determination to proceed as long as There remained a glimmer of hope. Machauan side deeply, advising Eno, "You truly need not take such a grave risk for the sake of a mere stranger. Hospitals are breeding grounds for viruses, a perilous zone. It is no exaggeration to say that the number of zombies there exceeds that of any other location." I shudder to think of what might transpire. Should you fail to return safely, it would be a devastating blow to us all. Upon hearing this, Enos expression grew solemn as he countered Machauan.

Such words cannot be uttered lightly. These pilots risked their lives to rescue us. Now, one has already made the ultimate sacrifice, and the other lies gravely injured. If we choose to turn a blind eye now, who will be willing to extend a hand to assist us in our times of need in the future? Faced with Eno's impassioned assertion, Machawuan found himself at a loss for words, bowing his head in Silence, guilt flickering across his face. Clearly, even he felt a profound shame for what he had just said. Eno paused for a moment, then fixed his

unwavering gaze upon his companions, and continued, "If ever one among you finds yourself in a predicament akin to his, would you prefer that I unhesitatingly choose to abandon you, watching helplessly as you face despair, or would you rather hope that I extend my hand and strive with all my might to save You?" His voice resonated deeply, as if striking a resonant chord within the hearts of all present. The long silence finally mustered the courage to speak. "Eno, you are absolutely correct. The reason our team has persevered until now lies in our unwavering belief in not

abandoning or giving up. I am willing to accompany you to procure the medicine. Machauan feeling a tinge of guilt scratched his head and somewhat sheepishly addressed Eno. Um Eno, I Sincerely apologize. I would like to retract what I just said. He if you ever need my assistance, please feel free to ask and I will certainly do my utmost to help you. Eno nodded and replied, "All right, you two prepare yourselves. I shall go find Master Honau. Chapter 119. Unlocking the explosive arsenal as Eno was about to turn to leave. Hija Jun and Li Jinly followed

closely behind. Eno let us accompany you as well. Hijun proposed. Indeed, strength lies in Numbers. We cannot allow Machawuan and Siani to monopolize the advantage. Lie Jinly chimed in. However, Eno shook his head and replied, "There is no need for so many. There isn't enough space in the vehicle. You two should remain by Chun Xiai's side to protect her. Should that pilot succumb to the transformation, I hope you can guide him on his final journey. He Jun resigned, nodded, and said, "Very well. Take care on your way. Make sure to return safely." Eno trudged Back

to the living room. Taking a deep breath as he informed everyone present about the current condition of the pilot. Thus, the situation stands. Master Ho, we require your assistance on this urgent trip. Eno gazed steadfastly at Hot Total Yong. The expression on Ho Tayongs face darkened instantly, revealing a conflicted emotion. You young people truly have no fear of death. It is late at night and you insist on heading to the hospital. Rest Assured, Master Ho, we will do our utmost to protect you along the way. Siani quickly assured deep down wished to decline. Yet, he

understood that doing so would likely provoke resentment from Eno and the others. Having finally found a reliable leader like Eno, it would be a grave mistake to forfeit this rare opportunity due to his momentary selfishness. After weighing the pros and cons repeatedly in his mind, Hoayong ultimately gritted his teeth and Reluctantly agreed. All right, I will accompany you. Upon receivings response, Fong Shinong hesitated for a moment before saying, "Eno, I shall join you as well." Eno furrowed his brow and with some reluctance declined, "Officer Fong, you should stay at home. There are many zombies outside

tonight. We need someone capable to remain behind to ensure everyone has safety." Fong Shinon waved her hand, responding earnestly. Eno, aren't you still in need of a Driver? We cannot risk Master Liao on such a perilous venture. He cannot wield a gun and would be of no assistance should danger arise. Upon hearing Fong Shintos words, Master Liao felt immensely touched. He truly did not wish to accompany Eno into such peril. After a moment of contemplation, Eno realized that Fong Shintos point was indeed quite valid. As a special police officer, Fong Shinong not only possesses exceptional

marksmanship, but also Boasts remarkable driving skills rivaling those of Master Liao. Had she been included, a precious combat personnel slot would not have been squandered. Very well, Officer Fong, we shall require your assistance for this endeavor. Once all personnel are confirmed, the next step involves formulating a detailed action plan. This undoubtedly constitutes a critical component of the entire operation, necessitating a comprehensive evaluation Of various factors to ensure that every detail is impeccably executed. Wong Yinran opened her laptop, launched the electronic map application, and maximized the scale. After thorough scrutiny and comparison, she finally identified the

nearest tertiary hospital, the Gongji People's Hospital. According to the map, traveling by car to this hospital would require approximately 15 minutes. However, at this moment, the entire Oriental Empire Garden was heavily encircled by a multitude of zombies. Breaching the Horde's blockade would prove to be no easy feat. The most pressing challenge now was how to escape the zombie encirclement. Relying solely on Fu Yuba's business vehicle would certainly not suffice. Wong Yin Ran let out a helpless sigh, her face etched with concern. You know, I suggest we try the grenade launcher you provided last time. Its

extensive destructive range might Carve us a path to safety. Machauan proposed yet. Fong Shining Tong did not concur with this notion. She gently shook her head, stating, "Your idea is unlikely to succeed. Not only does the poor visibility at night severely affect shooting accuracy, but these zombies are also faster than Luang when they run. If we attempt to shoot at the moving zombies while driving, our hit rate would be compromised. A moment's carelessness could not only fail to Eliminate the zombies in our path, but also risk injuring our own team or causing the vehicle to

lose control. Such consequences would be dire. Could we leverage a drone to lure away the zombies obstructing our route? Eno asked, his eyes gleaming with hope as he turned to Wong Yin Ran. Wong Yin Ran shook her head with a ry smile, responding, "The bait has long been exhausted. After all, we only had a few occasions to use it over the month. Moreover, the sheer number of zombies along the way renders the bait's effectiveness quite limited. This is truly a predicament. Despite everyone's earnest brainstorming efforts, no viable solution emerged. Just as despair settled over the

group, a spark of inspiration suddenly illuminated Eno's mind. He instinctively slapped his forehead, murmuring, "How could I have been so foolish? A drone can also be utilized as a weapon." The others turned To him with expressions of confusion. Ciani could not help but inquire, "Eno, what are you mumbling about all by yourself?" Eno did not respond immediately. Instead, he wore a confident expression and declared, "Just a moment. I have devised a solution." With that, he activated his spatial wristband and returned to the infinite armory. Previously, due to the successful elimination of the mutated long-legged zombies,

a 47's proficiency Reached its scenith. The experience points awarded by the system were sufficient to unlock an entirely new arsenal. However, this time, Ino did not opt for firearms, but instead headed directly for the store room emlazed with a grenade insignia. Oh, the explosive munitions depot. One can easily surmise that it houses an array of explosive devices within. Ino pressed his wristband against the door which then creaked open slowly. Before him lay a Plethora of grenades, explosives, timed bombs, landmines, and various other contraptions. In fact, Ino's strategy was to employ a combination of drone explosives

to swiftly dispatch the zombies along his path. The tactic of suicide drones had long been prevalent on modern battlefields. In the recent conflict in Ukraine, both sides have attached grenades or other explosive devices to civilian drones to attack infantry and armored vehicles. A series Of videos circulating online have showcased the significant effectiveness of these suicide drones. Wong Yin Ran was exceptionally skilled in operating drones, demonstrating remarkable finesse. Meanwhile, her neighbor Fu Yuba had stockpiled a considerable number of unopened DJI drones in his home. Now everything was in place. They merely lacked a few items capable

of inducing detonation. Chapter 120. Suicide drone swarm. Nonetheless, confronted with the Dazzling array of explosives before him, Ino found himself at a loss regarding which to select. He casually picked up a grenade from the shelf and began to toy with it in his hand. As is wellknown, grenades are widely utilized as throwable weapons on the battlefield, and their advantages are undeniably evident. They are compact and easily concealable. However, deploying such weapons necessitates manually removing the safety pin and releasing the Internal fuse to trigger an explosion. Attaching a grenade to a drone presents challenges for manual

detonation, and the grenade's explosive power is rather limited. Thus, Ino shifted his gaze to another explosive C4 plastic explosive. C4 is composed of an explosive substance, a plastic binder, a plasticizer, and a tag gant such as 2 three dimethyl 2 three ditrobutane DMDMBB. This explosive boasts remarkable stability and can only be detonated in Conjunction with a detonator using an electric fuse. Even when struck by bullets, it will not explode. If placed in fire, it merely smolders. During the Vietnam War, American soldiers even use C4 to warm themselves while on patrol. Should C4 be mounted on

a drone, it would undoubtedly serve as a formidable suicide weapon. However, despite C4's powerful explosive capabilities, it is somewhat less lethal in terms of personnel casualties compared to other More devastating explosive devices. This is particularly true when employed against adversaries equipped with protective gear or cover, as the explosive effects of sea from may not meet expectations. This is primarily because such explosives are typically designed for directional demolition aimed at destroying specific targets such as bridges, railways, and infrastructure. In order to swiftly cleanse the streets of the encroaching Horde, a more potent and widely destructive explosive

weapon is required. Eno set aside the C4 explosives and continued his search within the warehouse, ultimately discovering the most ideal explosive device, the Claymore mine. The Claymore mine, developed by the United States during the Vietnam War in the 1960s, is a directional anti-personnel mine, also known as an anti-infantry mine. Its appearance resembles a rectangular iron Box. Measuring approximately 85 in in length, 14 in in width, and 32 in in height with a weight of around 35 lb. It contains roughly 700 steel balls and about 15 lbs of C4 plastic explosive. The Claymore mine typically features

three detonation modes: command detonation, remote controlled, victim operated mode, and delay mode. In the command mode, the Claymore can be detonated remotely by an operator. The interior of the claymore is designed With pre-formed fragmentation grooves, allowing shrapnel to be projected in a specific direction upon detonation. Coupled with the embedded steel balls, it can inflict significant damage in a short span of time. According to statistics provided by the US military, the lethal radius of the claymore mine extends 50 m forward, encompassing a 60° arc with a vertical reach of 2 to 24 m. The steel balls

can travel up to 250 m with a moderate injury zone of Approximately 100 m. With just a single powerful claymore mine paired with a compact and agile drone, one can effortlessly eradicate a vast expanse of terrifying zombies. Should one deploy a dozen of such claymore mines simultaneously, the fearsome tide of the undead outside would pose little threat. Contemplating this, Eno unhesitatingly packed 12 claymore mines into his backpack. In addition to offensive weaponry, defensive tools were equally Vital. Considering the possibility of close encounters with zombies, Eno grabbed several stabresistant vests and electric batons before departing. Armed

with his prepared arsenal, Eno returned to the real world, removing one of the backpacks and pouring the claymore mines onto the table in one swift motion. The onlookers were left astonished. Their jaws agape as they witnessed Eno's remarkable display. Machaus eyes widened in disbelief as he curiously Inquired, "Eno, what on earth are these? These are claymore minds designed to combat infantry." Eno replied calmly, "What claymore minds?" Machins expression shifted dramatically, his body instinctively retreating a step, fear evident in his eyes. "Rest assured, this device requires a remote control to detonate." Eno reassured, revealing a device

resembling a remote control from his pocket with a smile. Fong Shinong, visibly shocked, asked, "What do you Intend to do with all these dangerous explosives?" Eno explained with composure, "I plan to attach these claymore mines to drones and operate them as suicide drones. This way, we can utilize these drones to clear the zombies obstructing our path, thus paving a safe passage for everyone." As he spoke, he envisioned a scene where drones laden with landmines soared through the air, raining down upon a horde of corpses and igniting a series Of explosive detonations. a smirk of satisfaction

involuntarily curling at the corners of his mouth. This plan was undeniably audacious. If we fail to precisely control the blast radius, we might inadvertently seal our own fate. Fong Shin Tong vehemently shook her head in opposition. However, Ino nonchalantly replied, "As the saying goes, fortunes favor the bold. At present, we find ourselves at a loss for other more reliable methods. I believe this Approach merits consideration. I will take charge of the drones." while Ino will be responsible for remotely detonating the explosives. Wong Yin Ran displayed an eager expression. Don't be ridiculous. How can you possibly

control so many drones alone? Machauan challenged loudly. Wong Yin Ran calmly explained, "It's quite simple. I can form a fleet with all the drones, allowing them to autonomously patrol alongside your vehicles. When a Particular drone is needed for a suicide mission, I can swiftly switch to manual operation. Can you truly guarantee flawless precision with every operation? This is no trivial matter. Any mistake could cost us our lives. While Wong Yin Rans plan seemed sound, executing it was not an easy task, and Machawuan remained skeptical. With a dismissive huff, Wong Yin confidently retorted, "You underestimate me.

I once claimed the championship title in a national Drone competition." "For me, such technical maneuvers are merely child's play. At the critical moment, Ino just needs to seize the opportunity to remotely detonate the explosives on the drones." Wong Yin Ran was self assured in her drone handling skills. She believed that with collective effort and close coordination, they could break through the obstacles. I find this method feasible, said Ciani, who had remained silent until now, casting her Vote in favor. Ino nodded in agreement, stating, I trust Wong Yins abilities. If we don't take a risk, we

will accomplish nothing. Seeing Ino's insistence, Fong Shinong could only sigh in resignation. I have no choice with you all. If that's the case, let's indulge in this madness together. Chapter 121. Dive bombing. Upon finalizing the action plan, the group sprang into action. Ino, Fong Shinto, and others began unboxing Several drones and plugged them in for charging. Teacher Donna, Master Liao, Officer Shaolin, and others were not idle either. They retrieved some tape from the bedrooms and brought it to the living room. Subsequently, they tightly bound the explosive landmines to the fully charged drones. After considerable effort,

12 suicide drones were finally ready. Gazing at these welle equipped little machines, Ino silently assessed. While we may not need to deploy all the Suicide drones, "It's always prudent to be prepared. After all, no one can predict what unforeseen circumstances might arise during the mission. Perhaps during our return journey, these surplus drones might prove useful." Eno glanced at the clock mounted on the wall. It was precisely 7:00 in the evening, and as the sun gradually sank below the horizon, the night had descended. The city, shrouded in darkness, seemed to have lost its vitality and vigor.

Replaced instead by an eerie silence and foreboating stillness. However, for the zombies lurking in the shadows of the night, this was their most exhilarating and active time, the undead began to stir, their once muted groans growing louder, a cacophony that echoed through the dilapitated streets, sending chills down one s spine as if one were ins snared in a nightmarish hellscape. Eno, the explosive devices are all set. We should move quickly. Fong Shinong urged In a hush tone. Eno nodded. Then opened several other backpacks, retrieving a few stabres resistant vests and electric batons. All right. I've

also prepared some stab resistant vests and electric batons before we depart. Everyone should dawn these outfits. What? You even prepared stab resistant vests for us. How considerate, Fong Shinong remarked. Her background as a former police officer making her acutely aware of the significance and practicality of such Gear. The stabres resistant vests effectively shielded against attacks from knives, daggers, and other bladed weapons. In the face of the zombies vicious bites, these vests also provided substantial protection, significantly reducing the risk of being bitten. With this layer of defense, their safety during the mission would be greatly enhanced.

Machawuan brandished an electric batten, asking Eno, what is the purpose of the electric batten? Eno Explained, "The electric batten can prevent zombies from getting too close. There will undoubtedly be many zombies in the hospital, but we cannot create too much noise. So, we need a melee weapon for self-defense. But, do zombies fear electric shocks? Ciani questioned, her face revealing skepticism as long as they are carbon-based life forms. Electric shocks are effective. The five of them, now clad in stabresistant vests, stealthily infiltrated the Adjacent garage, striving to minimize any noise that might attract the attention of

nearby zombies. Upon entering the garage, they approached an SUV. This very vehicle had been driven by Master Liao just 2 days prior. Although the fuel tank was only half full, it was more than sufficient for a round trip to the hospital. One by one, they boarded the vehicle and secured the doors. Fong Shinong started the engine, gently easing the car out of the garage. Simultaneously, Wong Yen released all the self-destructive drones in one go. However, as soon as the business vehicle exited the villa area, it immediately drew the attention of a horde of zombies. Under

the bright glare of the headlights, it was evident that these zombies, frenzied and ferocious, rushed towards Eno and the others, bearing their teeth and claws. Their speed was astonishing, as if propelled by an invisible force and in the blink of an Eye. They were upon the business vehicle. Goodness, the zombies at night are truly relentless. Machauan murmured, his face pale. If one were to view the act of combating zombies as a game, daylight resembled a mere beginner's level. But as night fell, it escalated into a hellish challenge. Fong Shin Tongs gaze was resolute. Without a

hint of hesitation, she pressed the accelerator to the floor. Faced with the onslaught of ravenous zombies ahead. Fear was a foreign concept to her, and she had no intention of slowing down. Her mind was consumed by a singular thought to charge forward. The engine roared with a thunderous growl, and the speedometer's needle soared to its limit in an instant. The business vehicle surged forward like a wild stallion, barreling towards the grotesque, foul-smelling creatures with a series of deafening crashes. The hapless zombies were sent flying like kites severed from Their strings. Some were shattered, their inards

splattering, others fell heavily to the ground, rendered immobile. Fortunately, those inside the vehicle, secured by their seat belts, experienced minimal impact. The vehicles swiftly exited the villa. But as it approached the gates of the Eastern Empire garden, a greater horde of zombies suddenly surged forth. "This mass of mindless, rotting corpses formed an impenetrable wall with their flesh And bone." "Goodness, there are too many of them," exclaimed Machau, unable to contain his astonishment. The number of zombies ahead easily surpassed a thousand. "Such a vast assembly was utterly staggering. The entire road was completely enveloped by a

dense throng of cadaavvers. Even if Fong Shinong accelerated to full throttle, it would be exceedingly difficult to force her way through as before. After all, the business vehicle was no tank capable of Disregarding the sheer volume of zombies. A reckless charge would inevitably be thwarted by the surging tide of the undead, leading to an inescapable doom consumed by the unending horde. Wong Yin ran, "It's your turn to shine!" Eno shouted into the intercom. Understood. The drone is in position. Inside the villa, wearing a VR headset, Wong Yen Ran waved her hand. Switching one of the

drones from automatic to manual control. The drone, Equipped with a Quinian landmine, dove like a fierce eagle into the heart of the zombie mass. Eno seized the moment and decisively pressed the detonation button on the remote control. A resounding explosion erupted. Hundreds of zombies were instantly obliterated, reduced to revolting puddles of flesh. It was as if a storm of blood and gore swept through the sky with countless fragments the size of fingernails pelting the windshield like hail. Fong Shinong promptly activated the windshield wipers to clear away the nauseating remnants. Wow, this really lives up to

its reputation as an anti-infantry weapon. One mine takes out hundreds of zombies in an instant. Machawan marveled at the power of the Quu Jian landmine. How could it not be impressive? Each Quo Jin landmine conceals at least 700 steel balls, and the explosive fan-shaped damage zone can annihilate all living beings within a 50 M radius, Eno explained with an air of calm. In the back seat, Hotel Yong wore an expression of sheer astonishment. His mouth agape for a long moment before he could finally close it. He gazed at Eno with an almost reverential expression, exclaiming,

"Boss, you are nothing short of a divine being, such a terrifying artifact, and yet you have managed to acquire it. I dare say that even the military special forces would be hardpressed to match your arsenal. Eno Merely smiled faintly, seemingly accustomed to the praise of others. Rest assured, with us protecting you, not even the greatest horde of zombies could harm a single hair on your head. At this moment, Fong Shinon cautioned, "Eno, do not let your guard down. We have yet to break through." Although the explosive devices had created an opening amidst the zombie tide,

the relentless waves of the undead gradually filled the breach once more. Chapter 122. Gongji Hospital. Eno raised the walkie-talkie and said, "Wong Yin Ran." The zombie horde has obstructed our path again. We urgently require your aerial support. Received. Wong Yin Ran continued to maneuver the drone, diving towards the throng of zombies ahead. Soon, a thunderous explosion resonated, sending shock waves through the vicinity. The zombies were obliterated, falling in droves. "Ah, now this is the art of explosion," Machuan exclaimed, animatedly gesturing as if Conducting a grand symphony. In the distance, fiery bursts ascended skyward, accompanied by

deafening detonations as the drones self-destructed, carving out gaping breaches in the flesh and blood barricades erected by the undead. With the self-destructing drones paving the way, Eno and his companions finally broke through the zombie blockade. As the van ascended the elevated highway, Fong Shinong pressed the accelerator, skillfully maneuvering the steering Wheel. The vehicle surged forward like an arrow, rapidly accelerating to a speed of 120 kmh. It was a driving experience unlike any she had ever encountered. However, in her fervent desire to elude their pursuers, Fong Shinong cast aside all traffic regulations and safety concerns. The

grotesque zombies soon vanished from sight. Though the undead were swift at night, they ultimately could not outpace the four-wheel drive van, having Successfully evaded their pursuers. Eno and his party finally arrived safely at the vicinity of the hospital. As one of the few tertiary hospitals in the city, Gongji people's hospital sprawled over an expansive area. The main building itself boasted over 20 stories surrounded by various auxiliary structures and facilities. When the virus first erupted, people flocked to hospitals seeking assistance and treatment, and Gongji Hospital was no Exception, receiving a significant influx of bite victims. However,

in the face of such a fierce and unknown virus, even the most experienced doctors found themselves powerless. Despite their exhaustive efforts, they could not prevent the deterioration of the infected individuals conditions. To make matters worse, many of the infected patients underwent astonishing mutations in a shockingly short time, transforming into grotesque mindless zombies. These Creatures launched frenzied assaults on all living beings around them, including the very medical personnel who had once cared for them. The hospital was instantly engulfed in screams and whales with order dissolving into chaos. Despite the valiant efforts of a few courageous doctors

and nurses to resist, they ultimately found themselves outnumbered as an increasing tide of individuals succumb to infection and join the ranks of the undead. Within a Mere day, the entire Gongji hospital had devolved into a haven for zombies. The once bustling wards now lay shrouded in silence, littered with dismembered limbs and bloodied corpses. The fortunate few who managed to escape this catastrophe could be counted on 1s fingers. As their vehicle approached the destination, Fong Shinong began to decelerate, striving to minimize the noise of the engine to avoid alarming the zombies lurking near the hospital. The

entrance had Transformed into a critical zone of the viral outbreak with hordes of infected individuals aimlessly wandering. To drive the vehicle inside would be akin to a lamb entering the jaws of a tiger. Thus, Fong Shinong maneuvered the car behind the hospital, finding a relatively quiet and concealed spot to halt. "Eno, we have arrived at the hospital. Please deploy the drone to scout for any possible points of entry," she instructed. "Understood, Officer Fong," replied Eno, seated in the passenger seat. He retrieved a compact drone from his bag, gently opened the sunroof above, and released it

into the air. As the drone ascended slowly, real-time images from around the main hospital building were transmitted back to Eno's phone screen. Eno focused intently on the display, tasked with identifying areas with fewer zombies to ascertain the optimal route for infiltration. Time ticked away, and After a patient search, he finally spotted a potentially suitable entry point, a small window on the side of the main building. It appeared to be relatively devoid of zombie presence, presenting an excellent opportunity to access the hospital-es interior. We'll enter through this small window, Eno declared, presenting the captured images to

the group. Upon seeing the narrow window located on the third floor, Machawan frowned. Wait, Eno, that window Is on the third floor and it's quite small. Eno turned to the side, his gaze filled with anticipation as he looked at Siani. Siani, considering your abilities, scaling up there should be a trivial task. Correct? With a slight smile, Siani waved her hand dismissively and confidently replied, "Rest assured, leave it to me. Such matters are merely child's play." All right, let us disembark," Eno said, opening the car door as the others followed suit. They Stealthily traversed the outer

iron fence, moving cautiously towards their target. Along the way, two zombies seemed to notice them, but before they could approach, Eno raised his suppressed handgun and pulled the trigger. Two soft pops echoed, and the foreheads of the zombies burst open instantly. After neutralizing the two threats, the group exhaled in relief, though they dared not linger, continuing their careful advance. Soon they found Themselves directly beneath the window. This is the spoti. Do you require assistance? Eno whispered. No need, she replied. Siani pointed at the air conditioning unit hanging outside the window and remarked that these units

could serve as her stepping stones for ascent. With grace, she leaped onto the air conditioning unit, firmly grasped the window sill, and with a powerful push of her legs, she swiftly propelled herself into the third floor window. Upon entering the hospital, Siani remained vigilant, scanning her surroundings for any lurking dangers before discarding the pre-prepared rope from the window. The four individuals waiting below understood her intentions and began to ascend one by one along the rope. At last, everyone had safely entered the hospital. The scene that greeted them caused a collective gasp from Enua and her

companions. The dimly lit corridor was in utter disarray, Strewn with shattered glass and medical equipment, with horrifying blood stains visible everywhere. Clearly, a horrific massacre had occurred during the outbreak of the zombie virus, and it was likely that all medical staff within the hospital had perished. However, unexpectedly, due to the virus's rapid spread, the numerous infected individuals soon faced a dire shortage of prey. Driven by insatiable hunger, the zombies that had initially concealed Themselves indoors gradually ventured outside, actively seeking fresh flesh. Ultimately, the zombies remaining in the hospital were primarily those trapped in rooms, unable

to open doors, reduced to hoping for a hapless soul to wander into their grasp. It appeared that the number of zombies in the hospital was not as daunting as anticipated. Machauan lowered his voice, muttering to himself. He had expected the place to be teeming with grotesque, clawing zombies, yet it Seemed less terrifying than envisioned. However, Fong Shinon remained cautious, softly warning, "We must not be complacent. If a mutated zombie were to appear suddenly, it would spell trouble for all of us. Inua nodded nervously in agreement, acknowledging Fong Shinongs concerns. Even if the number of zombies

in the hospital was not overwhelming, lingering too long was unwise. Ina opened her phone and swiftly navigated through the screen until she Located the hospital layout previously uploaded by Wong Yinran. After a thorough examination, she discovered that the hospital housed threearmacies. The one on the first floor was the largest, containing the most comprehensive array of medications. Unfortunately, the number of zombies on the first floor was exceedingly high, rendering it nearly impossible to bypass them and access the store room for anesthetics. Aside from the first floor Pharmacy, the other twoies were situated on the fifth and

11th floors. The fifth floor housed obstetrics and gynecology, while the 11th floor was dedicated to cardiovascular and cerebrovascular medicine. Given the frequency of surgeries in these departments, the store rooms should contain a significant supply of anesthetic drugs. Chapter 123. A terrifying experience in the delivery room. Having clarified the layout of the hospitals various departments and Facilities, Inu resolved to head to the pharmacy on the fifth floor in search of the necessary anesthetics. Compared to the other floors, the third floor where they currently stood was closer to the fifth floor, making the journey to retrieve the

medication more time efficient and less likely to attract the attention of zombies. Eno turned to his companions and said, "I have just examined the hospital's floor plan adjacent to the obstetrics department on The fifth floor. There is a pharmacy. We should be able to find anesthetics there." Upon hearing this, the group nodded in agreement. They collectively held their breath, moving stealthily up the staircase. Each step taken with utmost caution to avoid alerting the zombies lurking in the shadows. Fortunately, their ascent was uneventful, and they successfully reached the fifth floor without disturbing any of the undead.

However, Upon entering this level, they were astonished to discover that the electrical system appeared to have suffered severe damage. The corridor was enveloped in complete darkness, rendering visibility non-existent, and even the emergency lights, which should have provided illumination, remained unresponsive, as if they had ceased to function entirely. Confronted by the enveloping darkness, Eno felt a surge of fear, yet he stealed himself, took a Deep breath, and retrieved a powerful flashlight from his pocket. He quietly cautioned, "It is quite dark here. Everyone must remain vigilant." The beam of light pierced through the gloom, dispelling a small

area of darkness. ahead. With the limited illumination of the flashlight, Eno cautiously advanced, straining to listen for any faint sounds around him. The four companions trailing behind him also maintained heightened alertness, each illuminating their own Flashlights. The intertwining beams of light formed a fragile yet hopeful web, collectively warding off the dread and unease brought forth by the unknown darkness. At the end of the corridor lay the pharmacy, although it was merely a few dozen meters away, for Eno and his companions, whose nerves were frayed to their limits, it felt as distant and prolonged as a

journey of several kilome. Each step required immense courage and resolve, for none could Predict what awaited them. As they passed the nursery adjacent to the obstetrics department, an eerie atmosphere enveloped them. This space, which should have been brimming with life and vitality, was now hauntingly silent, say for the rows of neatly arranged cribs standing there in stillness. What sent chills down their spines was the unsettling sight that these cribs were entirely empty, where the tiny lives that should have been Sleeping their head vanished too, was a mystery. Suddenly, Fong Shinong felt something dart rapidly beneath

her feet. She was taken aback, quickly shining her flashlight in the direction of the movement. But the entity seemed to sense her gaze and vanished before she could discern its form. "What was that?" Fong Shinong exclaimed, her voice trembling with fear and confusion, her heart racing uncontrollably. At that moment, the others seemed to sense something Unusual as well, as if some sinister presence was lurking beneath them, poised to strike. The feeble light emitted by their flashlights flickered precariously within the pitch black delivery room as though it might extinguish at any moment. Each individual s nerves

were taught, scarcely daring to breathe. Suddenly, Ciani let out a piercing scream. Ah! Something has crawled onto my back. The sudden turn of events startled everyone And Ino hastily directed the beam of his flashlight towards the back of Siani. As the light concentrated on the mysterious figure, all present were takenback, gasping in shock. To their horror, a grotesque, distorted infant zombie covered in a viscous substance was clinging to Siaanchi's back. Its hollow, soulless eyes fixated on the crowd, emitting a chilling, guttural growl that sent shivers down their spines, while its sharp claws clung tightly to

Siani's Clothing. What on earth, an infant zombie? Despite its dimminionive size, the terror it instilled far surpassed that of an ordinary zombie. Machauan felt an icy dread creeping over him. Poised to draw his weapon and eliminate the creature. But Ino quickly intervened, urging him not to fire, warning that such an action could inadvertently harm Ciani. In a swift motion, Ino reached for his waist, retrieving a stunned batton that Crackled with electrical sparks, and without hesitation, swung it with force at the infant zombie's head. A resounding thud echoed as the baton struck, causing the creature's head

to shatter, brain matter splattering, accompanied by a heart-wrenching scream as it fell from Siani's back. Siani, are you hurt? Machauan inquired anxiously. Though the infant zombie appeared feeble, the risk of infection from its bite remained a concern. Siani shook her Head, reassuring him, I am unharmed. Ino's protective gear is remarkably durable. That little thing couldn't possibly penetrate it. The group collectively exhaled in relief. However, other infant zombies continued to crawl about on the floor, intent on launching further ambushes. Everyone, refrain from firing your weapons. It could lead to friendly fire, Ino cautioned. These little creatures

are actually quite weak. Simply strike them with the stun Batons. Despite their terrifying appearance, the infant zombies were exceedingly feeble. In terms of both strength and defense, they pald in comparison to ordinary zombies. After all, their bodies had yet to fully develop, even enhanced by the virus. Their combat capabilities were no match for those of a robust adult. Damn it, a bunch of little pests. Just wait until I crush every last one of you. Machauan cursed furiously, swinging his stun Batten. His natural strength, amplified by the adrenaline coursing through him, made his blows all the

more formidable. Within mere moments, several infant zombies met their demise under his relentless strikes. The others soon joined the fry. Once they comprehended their adversaries vulnerabilities, their initial fear dissipated. The only advantage the infant zombies possessed was their speed. In every other aspect, they were utterly overwhelmed by Ino and His companions, particularly their underdeveloped teeth, which proved utterly ineffective against the robust protective gear. In contrast, the stun batons wielded by Ino's group became lethal weapons. Any infant zombie struck by a batten was destined to either die or be severely incapacitated. Moreover, the electric batten not

only inflicts blunt force trauma, but also possesses a paralyzing effect. The potent current is sufficient to render infant zombies Immobile, completely stripping them of their ability to move. Should one then tread heavily upon their heads, it would result in the complete shattering of their skulls. The battle concluded within mere minutes as the dozen or so infant zombies concealed within the delivery room were mercilessly slaughtered by Eno and his companions. Upon gazing at the gruesome scene with the ground strewn with disfigured and bloodied infant corpses, Fong Shinon was Suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of intense nausea.

her stomach churning as if it were rebelling against her, leaving her with an unbearable urge to vomit, yet unable to do so. She could not suppress a frown, covering her mouth as she struggled against the discomfort. It was utterly cruel. Even she felt that such actions were excessive. Yet, failing to eradicate these infants who had succumbed to zombification would ultimately jeopardize their own lives. With this thought, her heart was filled with conflict and helplessness. The fact that even newborns could be infected by this wretched virus was a testament to its utter inhumity. Machauan could not

help but mutter curses under his breath. What humanity could one expect from a virus that does not discriminate between the young and the frail in the face of disaster. It is always the elderly and children who suffer the most, sighed Sia resignedly. Hotangs face was ashen, Devoid of color, as though he had just endured a horrifying nightmare. He clasped his hands in prayer, murmuring, "This cursed place is steeped in negative energy." I dare say even the likes of Fahai could not absolve so many vengeful spirits. It was evident that the harrowing experience they had just

encountered had left an indelible mark on his psyche. "I too wish to leave this dreadful place," Eno declared. "Ahead lies the pharmacy. Let us gather what we Need and make our swift exit." He tore a piece from a bed sheet to wipe the blood from the electric batten and then hastened towards the pharmacy door. Chapter 124. Physician and the others followed Eno to they'sy's entrance. However, the heavy metal security door appeared to be locked. Eno tentatively turned the doororknob and found it unyielding. He then turned to Hotel Yong, saying, "Master Ho, it seems this door

is locked. Could you assist us in Prying it open?" "Not a problem, boss." Hotel Yong replied, approaching the doororknob and retrieving a compact leather pouch from his pocket. Inside were various lockpicking tools, including wires, tweezers, and paper clips. Hotel Yong selected a slender wire and slowly inserted it into the lock, gently manipulating it. With a soft click, the previously locked door miraculously swung open. Eno gestured for Ho Tayong to step behind him. The Door had been locked from the inside, which likely indicated the presence of zombies within. Such perilous tasks typically required direct involvement for

safety. Eno raised a flashlight in one hand and gripped his gun firmly in the other, cautiously entering the dimly lit pharmacy. With the aid of the flashlight, they could clearly discern the various medications lined up on the shelves. The array of bottles and jars was remarkably intact, and the floor Bore no traces of blood. This pharmacy appeared surprisingly pristine, devoid of any signs of the undead. Eno mused quietly just as doubt began to creep into his mind. He accidentally nudged an empty bottle with his foot, which rolled away with a sharp, resonant sound. At that

moment, a figure in the corner seemed to quiver slightly. Instantly alert, Eno swiftly aimed both his flashlight and firearm in that direction. The beam of light revealed a Woman clad in a white coat. Her complexion was as pale as parchment, her hair disheveled, and she appeared utterly haggarded. Had it not been for the absence of the distinct stench of decay associated with zombies, Eno might have mistaken her for one of them. To his astonishment, there was indeed a survivor hiding here. His companions quickly gathered around, their flashlights illuminating the woman. Upon seeing the fully armed

group, the woman S demeanor shifted and she became visibly agitated. "Thank heavens, I finally have someone," she exclaimed. "You must be the rescue team sent by the government." Eno and his companions exchanged glances, clearly taken aback by her assumption. It was evident that she had mistaken them for special operative scent for a rescue mission. However, this misunderstanding was not entirely unfounded. Considering the advanced equipment they bore, each Member wielded a silenced firearm and dawned police grade protective gear. It was difficult to conceive of any organization or agency other than government personnel that could match Eno's

group in appearance. "I'm afraid, madam, you are mistaken." "We are not a government rescue team," Eno replied, shaking his head gently, his tone resolute. The woman's expression shifted to one of utter disbelief, her eyes widening as she trembled and asked, "What? You are not government rescuers? Then why are you here?" In response to her inquiry, Eno offered no evasion, stating plainly, "We are here to retrieve anesthetic drugs, and it was purely by chance that we encountered you in the pharmacy. Was it merely a coincidence?" Upon learning the truth, the woman senance fell, her mood visibly

darkening. "What is the situation outside?" Eno furrowed his brow tightly, responding with a hint of resignation. "Well, that is rather complicated to explain. Moreover, we don't have the luxury of time to delve into such matters." He quickly added, "Forgive my indiscretion. I forgot you have your own pressing concerns." The woman's voice softened, laced with a plea as she continued. "Since you have managed to reach this place, could you possibly take me with you when you leave?" As she spoke, her hopeful gaze was fixed upon Eno and his companions, seemingly Placing all her hopes in them.

Eno scratched his head, feeling somewhat embarrassed as he replied, "It's not out of the question." "Excuse me, are you the doctor here?" The woman before them, clad in a white coat and adorned with a stethoscope around her neck, stood tall and graceful, exuding an undeniable aura of medical professionalism. She nodded promptly. "Yes, I am a neurosurgeon at this hospital. My name is Anan." Upon learning that she was indeed a surgeon, The eyes of those present sparkled with delight. Their expressions betraying a shared joy. The team was in dire need of a skilled surgeon, and if

they could successfully recruit her, the chances of survival for the severely injured pilot would significantly improve. Fong Shinongs lips curled into a smile as she patted Eninoa's shoulder, exclaiming, "In awe! We've truly struck gold this time. Initially, we only plan to procure some anesthetics. Yet, Unexpectedly, we have found a surgeon." Enua extended his hand to help Dr. Enan, who was sitting on the ground to her feet, gazing at her with eager anticipation. Doctrine, it would be splendid if you would join us. We would wholeheartedly welcome you. A wave of joy surged within and Nan as

she felt accepted by Enua and his companions. Unable to suppress her curiosity, she inquired, "Is someone among you injured? Otherwise, why would you risk your lives To come to the hospital for anesthetics?" Enua nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, he is the helicopter pilot sent by the government to rescue us, but he suffered severe injuries in a tragic crash during our extraction. Otherwise, we would not be in such a rush to find anesthetics. Upon hearing that there was a pilot in Enua's team, Dr. Enan's excitement peaked as she pressed further. A pilot? So, you have successfully established

contact With the government. Indeed, Dr. N, I will explain everything in detail upon our return. However, time is of the essence. If we delay any longer, the pilot's life will be in jeopardy. Could you please tell us where the anesthetics are stored? Inua was solely focused on obtaining the anesthetics. Dismissing any trivial matters that might impede their progress. Doctor and pointed to a row of shelves on her right. Do you see that? The anesthetics are stored in the Safe at the back of the third shelf. However, the safe is locked and I do not know

the combination. How will you open it? Knowing the combination is of little consequence. We have a locksmith with us, Inua replied with a smirk, casually addressing Ho Talyong beside him. Master Ho, let us go check the safe. Chapter 125. Scouring the pharmacy following doctor and Nan's guidance, Enua and his team swiftly located the safe containing the anesthetics. It was an old-fashioned Mechanical safe that required turning the dial to input the correct combination to unlock it. Master Ho, do you think you can handle this type of safe? Ina could not help but ask, "Give me 5

minutes and it will be done with unwavering confidence." Hoayang responded, smiling at Dr. and Nan beside him. If doctor and could lend me a tool, the process would be expedited. Oh, what do you wish to borrow? Dr. Anan, taken aback by this unexpected request, Inquired. Hoayang pointed to the stethoscope hanging around her neck, saying, "That very stethoscope you wear. Is a stethoscope necessary for opening a safe? Dr. Anan's face reflected confusion. Although uncertain of Hoyongs intentions, she unhesitatingly handed him her stethoscope. Upon receiving it, he swiftly dawned the instrument. He pressed one end of the

stethoscope firmly against the surface of the safe While skillfully rotating the combination dial with his other hand. The safe contained three crucial slots. Aligning these slots accurately would enable its easy opening. Interestingly, wearing the stethoscope while manipulating the dial allowed him to more readily discern the positions of the slots, thus aiding in the unlocking process. Of course, for a master like Hot Yang, even without the stethoscope, his acute hearing and extensive Experience would suffice to accomplish the task, albeit with a greater expenditure of time. During this interval, Inuo could no longer suppress her curiosity and

asked Dr. Anan, "Doctor, it has been over half a month since the virus outbreak and with nothing edible in the pharmacy. How have you managed to endure?" A bittersweet smile graced Dr. in Nan's face as she replied, "Indeed, there is no true food in the pharmacy, but numerous items are Essential for sustaining life. For instance, glucose, saline, and amino acids provide the basic nutrients required by the human body. Additionally, there are special supplementary foods prepared for patients with gastrointestinal discomfort or those unable to eat, which can temporarily serve as sustenance." "Ah, so for the past

half month, you have relied solely on medication to sustain your life," Ino exclaimed. her Face a portrait of astonishment. It was difficult to fathom surviving so long on medication alone while facing endless fear and solitude. In extreme circumstances, the will to survive can be remarkably strong. I have estimated that the supplies in the pharmacy could sustain me for at least 5 months. If the nation could quell this disaster within that time frame, there would be hope for my salvation. Dr. Enan Connley responded, "Doctor, I must say, you have Truly placed a winning bet this time.

Though the national rescue team has not arrived, at least we have encountered each other, Fong Shinong remarked with a smile. She had initially perceived doctor and as merely a somewhat quiet and gentle physician, unaware of the tenacity that lay within her. Were it her own predicament, she mused, she would have long succumbed to despair. Upon hearing this, Anan let out a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement, Saying, "Indeed, I have always been rather fortunate. When the virus outbreak occurred, I happened to be in the obstetrics and gynecology department chatting with my colleagues. To my

astonishment, numerous patients who had been bitten rushed in like madmen. Had it not been for my colleague who shielded me and helped me take refuge in the pharmacy, I would not have survived to this day, what became of that colleague who protected you? En you know Could not help but inquire. With a hint of melancholy, doctor and replied, she was bitten as well and felt her time was short. So she locked me in the pharmacy and instructed me not to open the door for anyone except for the rescue team sent by the government. What a

tragic tale. Eno sighed shaking his head. At that moment a crisp sound echoed as the long closed safe was finally opened successfully by Hotel Yong with an expression of excitement. Hotel Yong Approached Eno exclaiming, "Boss, I have opened the safe. Well done. Let us quickly take all the anesthetics inside. Oh, and also grab some antibiotics, painkillers, hemistatic agents, and surgical instruments that we might need, Eno instructed. Understood, boss. As the supplies from the safe were thoroughly scavenged, Eno was determined not to overlook the essential medicines still on the shelves. However, the variety of medications was

overwhelming and without A solid medical background. One would be utterly bewildered, unsure of which items to take and which were utterly unnecessary. Fortunately, with Dr. in a professional by their side. They were able to target the urgently needed medicines effectively. Soon, everyone's backpacks were brimming with supplies. Now that we have gathered everything, let us depart swiftly." Eno led the group back along their original path. However, upon pushing open the pharmacy Door, an overwhelming stench of decay assaulted their senses. He could not help but frown. A sense of forboding washing over him. As the beam of

the flashlight illuminated the surroundings, a chilling sight abruptly came into view. In the center of the corridor stood a grotesque creature that sent shivers down their spines. Its hunched form was comparable to that of an adult man. Yet its appearance was exceedingly bizarre, instilling a deep sense of Dread. The skin of its entire body appeared to have been slashed by sharp blades exposing raw crimson muscle tissue in a shocking display. A damp, eerie sheen enveloped it. Most terrifying of all was its pale gray head, part of which was grotesqually exposed. as if it had been

violently torn open. A long serpentine tongue writhed with the agility of a venomous snake, occasionally emitting a series of hissing sounds. Previously, the infant Corpses that Eno and the others had dispatched with electric batons were now all dragged to one spot by this monster stacked high in a pyramid formation. Clearly, this creature was reing in its gruesome trophies. It opened its gaping m, devouring the corpses of the infant zombies one by one, the scene unfolding with a horrifying brutality. However, it seemed reluctant to swallow, savoring this rare delicacy instead. With each bite, a chilling crunch

echoed down the Corridor. "Damn it, we have encountered a mutated zombie again." Beads of sweat appeared on Eno's forehead as he cautiously adjusted the beam of his flashlight, fearful of attracting the creature's attention. Advancing further was not an option. Should this monster detect them, a fierce battle would undoubtedly ensue. In chapter 126, Night Walker, Eno gently placed a finger to his lips, signaling for silence while his gaze gestured towards his companions Behind him, urging them to remain utterly quiet. Each person held their breath in tense anticipation, carefully retreating step by step until they all squeezed

into the pharmacy. Once everyone was safely inside, Eno quietly closed the door and lowered his voice to inform the others. A mutated zombie is blocking the corridor. We cannot return by the original route. Fong Shinon leaned closer and whispered, "Perhaps we should wait here until the zombie Departs. Then we can find an opportunity to escape." As she spoke, she instinctively glanced towards the door, fearing that the terrifying mutated zombie might suddenly burst in. Eno shook his head and replied softly, "Who knows when that creature will leave? It is currently enjoying its meal, and by the

time it finishes, it might well be dawn." Fong turned her gaze to Dr. Enan and asked, "Doctor, are there any other exits from this pharmacy?" A look of Difficulty crossed Dr. N's face as he responded. There is only this one entrance and exit. If we want to leave, we would have to risk climbing out through the window. However, that would be exceedingly perilous. Upon hearing about the window, Siani eagerly interjected. As long as there is a window, we can climb out. Doctor and stared at Ciani in disbelief. This is the fifth floor. A fall would

be fatal. Siani retrieved a rope from her backpack That she had prepared in advance. Do not worry, Dr. We have a rope, Eno added reassuringly. We have no choice. Doctor, this is the only path left to us. If we cannot return quickly, the pilot's life will be at stake, and all our efforts tonight would be in vain. With no other recourse, Dr. reluctantly nodded and led Eno and the others to the pharmacy window. The skylight was exceedingly narrow, barely accommodating one person at a time, and the distance from the Window to the ground was considerable.

A table would need to be placed below for anyone to reach it. Siani first secured one end of the rope and then tossed the other end out the window. I will go down first and keep watch for you. Be careful. Eno cautioned. Siani adeptly climbed through the window, gripping the rope tightly and swiftly descended like an agile cat. In the blink of an eye, she safely reached the ground below. Following her, the second to emerge from The window was Fong Shinong. Her movements were equally swift and precise, matching Ciani's agility. With these two armed comrades

guarding downstairs, those descending afterward felt a greater sense of security. The third to emerged from the window was Dr. Enan. In contrast to Xiani and Fong Shinong, Dr. Ins movements appeared somewhat clumsy and sluggish. After all, she had never undergone professional physical training, taking quite some Time to reach the ground floor. Next was Hoayong, whose actions were swift, nearly matching his speed in unlocking the door. Finally, only Inuo and Machau remained in the pharmacy. Machauan, you should hurry down, too. I'll stay behind," Ino said to him, still feeling a twinge of unease. He decided to

be the last to leave. Machaw Yuan silently nodded and turned to climb onto the table. Initially, it was presumed that Machuan would descend as smoothly as the Others. However, halfway through his ascent, an unexpectedly comical incident occurred, perhaps due to the windows narrowness. "Ma" s broad shoulders became stuck at the edge, rendering him immobile. I seem to be stuck, Inuo. Machauan exclaimed anxiously, seeking Inyuo s assistance. What on earth are you doing? Inuo replied exasperated, glancing at him. At that moment, Machauan found himself in a rather embarrassing predicament with his lower Body completely outside the

window while his upper body remained firmly lodged inside, unable to advance or retreat, leaving him suspended awkwardly in midair. A rather ridiculous sight. Meanwhile, Sianshi and the others stationed downstairs began to sense that something was a miss. Why is Machawan lingering at the window? Fong Shinong murmured in confusion. Damn it, that guy must be stuck. Sianis expression revealed a mix of anxiety and annoyance. Machauan was the largest among them, and it was no surprise he got caught in the narrow window. With no other option, Inyu turned and stood on the table, straining to push Machuan

outward. Machawus face flushed crimson as he desperately struggled to free himself. It was truly mortifying. Had his physique been a tad smaller, he would not have found himself in such a compromising situation. After an exhausting effort, they finally managed To extricate Machawuan from the window. However, perhaps due to excessive force, the window frame became severely distorted and the shattering glass emitted a piercing, jarring sound. "Oh no!" In gasped, his face instantly paling. At that moment, outside the corridor, the mutated zombie, which had been indulging in its meal, abruptly halted, swiftly turning its head. The sudden

noise had evidently reached its keen ears. The mutated zombie expelled The uncheed remnants of flesh and blood from its mouth, and like an arrow released from a bow, it surged toward the pharmacy door with astonishing speed, accompanied by a thunderous and terrifying impact, the entire room seemed to tremble. Hearing the commotion outside, Inuo felt a wave of dread wash over him and urgently called to Machawuan outside the window. Hurry down. That monster has found us. With a thunderous crash, the heavy door of the Pharmacy was violently dented, indicating that the creature outside could no longer

contain its fury and had begun to batter the entrance relentlessly. The seemingly robust security door, after several repeated assaults, started to tremble precariously, exhibiting undeniable signs of yielding. Observing this, Eno swiftly drew his firearm, aiming it at the door. Should the beast breach the threshold, he would unhesitatingly pull The trigger. Meanwhile, Machawuan had miraculously reached the ground and scathed. With a sigh of relief, he looked up at Eno, who remained on the fifth floor, urging him to descend quickly. Eno turned and prepared to slide down the rope. But just then, the door of the pharmacy

was forcibly thrown open by the monstrous entity. A grotesque creature exuding a foul stench lunged at Eno with claws beared. It was only at this moment that Eno discerned The full extent of the horror before him. The creature possessed four pairs of eyes, each resembling those of a beast with yellow irises that granted it the ability to see in the dark. Subsequently, official agencies categorized such zombies as nightstalkers. These aberarent undead only emerged at night, boasting highly developed vision and a pinchant for stealthy ambush. Should one fall under their gaze, one could only hope for

the Best. Eno inwardly lamented his predicament, there was no time to linger. After exchanging a fleeting glance with the monster, he clutched the rope as if it were a lifeline, straining with all his might to slide downward. He had assumed the Nightstalker would not pursue him, given that there was no solid ground outside the window. However, this apparent zombie defied expectations. As it vaulted through the window, it used its razor-sharp claws to Cling to the wall like a gecko, advancing toward Eno with astonishing speed. Good heavens, that's utterly insane. Machauan and the others below were

left in stunned disbelief. None had ever witnessed a mutated zombie capable of scaling a vertical surface. At that moment, suspended in midair and still descending, Eno found himself in grave peril. With no avenue for evasion, he raised his firearm and fired repeatedly at the pursuing monstrosity. The gun Belched flames as a torrential downpour of bullets rained down upon the dreadful creature. Although the rounds struck its forearm and shoulder, causing splatters of crimson, they seemed to inflict no significant damage, let alone repel it. Just as the creature was about to close the distance, the bright flashlight

clipped to Eno's chest suddenly illuminated its eyes. The Nightstalker, as if stung by some unseen force, abruptly halted and shielded itself from The blinding light. This momentary reprieve allowed Eno to escape. Quickly, I'll divert its attention. Everyone, get to the vehicle. Upon reaching the ground, Eno urged Fong Shinong and the others to flee. The Nightstalker, having quickly recovered from the bright lights assault, resumed its relentless pursuit of Eno. Chapter 127. Radiant critical strike. Ino fervently prayed within his heart, beseeching that the Nightstalker would not approach Fong Shinto and her Companions, for the consequences would be

unimaginable. This terrifying creature, once plunged into a state of madness, could effortlessly extinguish the life of a teammate with mere swipes. The team, painstakingly assembled, comprised individuals of immeasurable value. Any misfortune befalling one would be an unbearable agony for Ino. Thus, Ino devised a plan to lure the beast to a spacious lawn outside the hospital. The open expanse offered a Clear line of sight, devoid of towering structures for the creature to scale, leading him to believe that its movements would be curtailed. However, he had wolffully overlooked a critical detail. Even with its climbing abilities restrained,

the Nightstalker s astonishing speed far surpassed that of any human. Before long, the creature, akin to a Tempest, swiftly closed in on Ino, tackling him from behind and pinning him to the ground. Its Razor-sharp claws rad across his body. Had it not been for the protective stab resistant suit he wore, his back would likely have been reduced to a bloody mess. trapped beneath the creature sight. Ino, facing such dire straits, quickly grasped the electric batton secured at his waist and thrust it forcefully into the creature s abdomen. A fierce jolt of electricity coursed through the

nightstalker, causing its body to convulse violently as it Momentarily succumbed to paralysis. Seizing the opportunity, Ino managed to break free from its hold and rise once more. Yet, before he could catch his breath, a horde of grotesque, clawing zombies surged towards him. Damn it, must I be denied even a moment's respit? Ino muttered under his breath, cursing his ill fate with ferocious zombies ahead and the relentless nightstalker pursuing from behind, relying solely on an electric batten and a handgun would Undoubtedly be a path to certain death. In this perilous moment, he decisively activated the space

bracelet, transporting himself into the dimensional armory. Upon returning to the armory, his first action was to dawn a new stab resistant suit. The previous suit had been torn to shreds by the Nightstalker s claws, marred by several alarming gashes, and it was nothing short of a miracle that he had escaped without injury. The fresh suit he now Wore was crafted from advanced technology and materials. Featuring reinforced high strength polymers at critical joints, significantly enhancing overall defense. Even the often overlooked details were meticulously designed, rendering it truly impeccable. For added safety, Ino also adorned himself with

a helmet, noise cancelling headphones, goggles, and cutresistant gloves. Every conceivable area of protection was accounted for. Next, he Needed to select an appropriate weapon. Ino approached the assault rifle armory and retrieved an AR15 automatic rifle. His choice of the AR-15 over the more powerful AK 47 was primarily due to considerations regarding the weapon's noise level. The AR-15 utilizes 56 mm small caliber ammunition, boasting a higher rate of fire and reduced recoil compared to the AK47, making it more manageable when equipped with a suppressor. The AR15 generates Noise levels akin to that of a handgun. In

contrast, the AK-47 sound could easily attract nearby zombies in a hospital setting. Furthermore, Eno installed a powerful flashlight beneath the barrel. He discovered that the nocturnal creatures exhibited a peculiar sensitivity to light when he illuminated the monster's eyes with the beam. It instinctively raised its arm to shield itself from the brightness. It is noteworthy that typical zombies do not Respond so intensely to light sources. Eno recalled lessons from his biology class. Many nocturnal predators possess a unique layer of yellow cells within their pupils. This cellular layer reflects light penetrating the retina, thereby enhancing the efficacy

of illumination. This mechanism is reminiscent of early night vision devices, assisting these creatures in discerning their surroundings in darkness. The ocular structure of the Nocturnal species likely follows suit. Since it recoiled from bright light, a powerful flashlight could effectively hinder its movements. Naturally, the use of flashbangs would yield even greater results. With this thought in mind, Eno hurried to the non-lethal weapon cache and retrieved two flash grenades. Flashbangs, also known as stun grenades, produce blinding light upon detonation. generated by burning magnesium or potassium. Such non-lethal weaponry is Typically employed during hostage rescues. However, they also

emit an overwhelming noise of 170 to 200 dibels. Thus, Eno was reluctant to deploy them unless absolutely necessary. Equipped with new weapons, Eno returned to the harsh reality, confronting a horde of zombies rushing toward him, he raised his AR 15, and unleashed a barrage, toppling them all. However, there was no time to reload before the nocturnal creature lunged at him from behind like A ravenous tiger. In a critical moment, Eno swiftly pivoted, raising his powerful flashlight and directing it straight into the creature's eyes. This tactic proved effective, the creature was momentarily blinded by the brightness,

halting its advance and shielding its face with its hands. Seizing the opportunity, Eno distanced himself from it. Yet the nocturnal creature was not about to let its prey escape so easily. It cunningly Maneuvered into the shadows where the light could not reach. Silently resuming its pursuit. At this juncture, Eno had successfully reloaded his weapon and was poised to fire when another wave of zombies emerged from the roadside. Frustrated, he redirected his aim to shoot at this new threat. The magazine soon emptied, but fresh zombies continued to appear, causing Eno considerable distress. Each time at the

most critical juncture, he was Interrupted by an influx of zombies. Fortunately, Fong Shinong arrived just in time, driving swiftly toward the nocturnal creature attempting to ambush Eno, colliding with it and sending it soaring through the air with a resounding crash. Meanwhile, Siani swiftly opened the door of the passenger seat and called out to Yo, Yano getting quickly. Without a moment's hesitation, Yo hurly stowed his firearm and leaped into the vehicle. Just as he secured the Door, a claw of the Nightstalker crashed against it. The glass of the window shattered with a resounding crash, sending shards

flying. Upon witnessing this, Yano immediately drew his handgun and fired several shots at the Nightstalker outside. The bullets struck the creature, compelling it to retreat momentarily. Officer Fong, "Accelerate!" Yano shouted while continuing to fire. Seated in the driver's seat, Fong Shinong slammed down on the accelerator, And the business vehicle roared to life, speeding forward with remarkable swiftness. She adeptly shifted gears, seamlessly increasing the vehicle s velocity. The suddenly accelerated car shot forward like a cannonball. However, the Nightstalker was relentless. It lowered itself, crawling with its massive limbs, akin to a colossal reptile, pursuing them with

ferocious intent. Goodness, that monster is gaining on us. Machauan exclaimed in Sheer terror, catching sight of the relentless creature in the rear view mirror. What nonsense is this? Fongs face reflected disbelief. Despite the vehicle racing at 60 km per hour, they still could not shake off the Nightstalker. Officer Fong, "Watch out ahead," Yano shouted loudly. In the center of the road lay an overturned car, and Fong Shinong quickly breakdly swerved the steering wheel to avoid it. With a cacophony of screeching tires, The business vehicle executed a perfect drift, successfully evading the obstacle ahead. Yet, the

Nightstalker was closing in fast. As it neared the vehicle, the Nightstalker's limbs suddenly surged with power, springing forward with astonishing speed and leaping several meters ahead. Then, with a thunderous crash, it landed heavily at top the business vehicle. The roof of the car caved in significantly, causing the entire vehicle to shutter violently. The Occupants inside were jolted by the abrupt impact, their heads spinning as their bodies swayed uncontrollably. Had it not been for Fong Shinong's steadfast grip on the steering wheel, the vehicle would likely have been overturned. Yano, that creature has jumped onto the roof.

Machauan shouted an alarm. Yano swiftly inserted a new magazine into his AR 15 rifle and unleashed a barrage at the roof. The rapid gunfire erupted, bullets pouring down like rain, creating dozens Of densely packed holes in the roof. Though the Nightstalker sustained multiple hits, it showed no signs of retreating. On the contrary, its razor-sharp claws sliced through the roof, carving a massive gash through which its long, slippery tongue extended into the cabin. The timid doctor and Nan and Hoayong could not help but scream in fright. At this moment of utmost peril, a high-speed drone suddenly

collided with the cheek of the night walker. A Muffled thud resonated as the rapidly spinning propeller, akin to a razor-sharp blade, severed the Night Walker's ghastly elongated tongue in an instant. The excruciating pain rendered the Night Walker utterly irrational, causing its body to uncontrollably tumble from the roof of the vehicle, crashing heavily to the ground. Wong Yin Ran, was that drone controlled by you? Eno inquired, activating the speaker phone in the car. Yes, I noticed you Were in trouble, so I couldn't resist lending a hand. Came Wong Yin Rans voice from the phone. How many

more suicide drones do you have at your disposal? Eno asked, "Two remaining. I've always wanted to use them. But those damned mutated zombies have been relentlessly pursuing me, leaving no space for detonation," Wong Yin Ran replied. The blast radius of the Ko Jin mine is approximately 50 m, meaning we must maintain at least a 50 m distance From the Night Walker to ensure the safety of those in the vehicle. I have a plan to halt it. Just get the suicide drone close to it, Eno stated. All right, try to eliminate it along the way, but

do not lead it to the East Emperor Garden. Wong Yin Ran instructed. Understood. Two drones equipped with Quinian mines emerged above the SUV as long as they could create distance from the Night Walker. The suicide drones would immediately launch their attack. Watching the Night Walker draw closer in the rear view mirror. Eno expressionlessly retrieved a flashbang, removed the safety pin, and tossed it out the window. Once the flashbang landed, it bounced high into the air, nearly touching the Night Walker's face before detonating. A blinding light erupted, akin to millions of candles igniting simultaneously. The Night

Walker was engulfed in an endless expanse of white light, leaving it Disoriented and helpless, howling in agony as it lay on the ground. The SUV carrying Eno and his companions finally reached a safe location. The drones with Koi Jian mines swooped down. Boom! Boom! After two resounding explosions, the Night Walker that had relentlessly pursued Eno for half a street was reduced to nothing but debris. Chapter 128. Emergency Rescue after eliminating the relentless Night Walker, Fong Shinto, drove the somewhat battered SUV Back to Wong Yin's villa. Though the journey to procure the medication was fraught with

twists and dangers, the rewards were remarkably substantial. A sense of gratitude for surviving such a harrowing ordeal welled up within each individual. Not only had they successfully secured the urgently needed anesthetics for surgery, but they had also inadvertently rescued a surgeon. In this chaotic and crumbling post-apocalyptic world, acquiring Medical treatment was a formidable challenge. Even common ailments like appendicitis or kidney stones could lead to immense suffering. A doctor was undoubtedly a coveted asset for any team, let alone a capable surgeon-like doctor. Un with her inclusion, the health and well-being of the entire team shall receive

robust and reliable assurance. When Eno made what appeared to be a foolish and impulsive decision, doubts and concerns loomed among Everyone. However, upon reflection, it now resembles a remarkably visionary gamble. "Oh, so you reside in such a grand villa?" Dr. Anan exclaimed, her eyes widening as she took in her surroundings. Although doctors belong to a high-income group, the prospect of acquiring such a spacious and luxurious villa remains an unattainable dream for her. Actually, this is Wong Yin Ran as home. We are merely residing here temporarily. Eno explained somewhat Awkwardly. She then led Dr. and Nan

into the living room where they unexpectedly encountered Donna and Lu Ming Mang. Upon seeing Eno return with a stranger. Teacher Donna curiously inquired, "Eno, who is this lady? She is Dr. Nan from Gongji Hospital." Eno introduced. To think that you went out and returned with a doctor. Teacher Donna exclaimed with delight. Teacher, I will explain everything in detail shortly. For now, I need to take doctor in to see the Injured pilot. Eno replied. Oh, understood. You two should hurry. That child Shia is utterly at a loss and doesn't know what to do. Donna said before

departing. Once teacher Donna had left, Eno continued. I sincerely apologize, doctor. You should have been able to rest for a few days, but time is pressing and I need to request that you perform surgery on the injured pilot immediately. Please do not be so formal, Eno. Had you not arrived in time, I Would likely have been trapped in the hospital, Dr. And responded, "Where is the injured pilot?" Despite a hint of fatigue in her expression, she was determined to muster her strength to repay Eno s life-saving kindness by completing the surgery. "All right, please follow

me, doctor," Eno said, leading her to the bedroom where the pilot was resting. Upon entering, they encountered Hijia Jun and Li Jiani, whom Eno had assigned to take turns watching Over the pilot. Should the pilot s condition deteriorate, they would have no choice but to endure the heartache of saying goodbye. Seeing Eno returned safely, Hijia Jun s eyes sparkled with surprise as he instantly became invigorated. He hurried forward, eagerly asking, "Eno, you're finally back. Did you manage to get the anesthetics?" Eno gently nodded, retrieving her backpack from behind her, and replied, "Yes, they are all

in this bag. How is the pilot s Condition? It's manageable. Thanks to Chunia s attentive care. Currently, there are no signs of deterioration. Lie remarked. Eno felt a slight sense of relief. Though the worry in her eyes had not entirely dissipated. That is good to hear. I specifically brought a doctor over. We can proceed with the surgery shortly. Please clear the long table in the dining room. A doctor. Both men instinctively turned their gaze toward the unfamiliar woman behind Eno, who Shily introduced herself. I am in Nan, a neurosurgeon from Gongji Hospital. How splendid, doctor,

your arrival is truly timely. It seems our pilot may yet be saved. Hija Jun promptly stepped aside to create a passage. Lying on the bed in the bedroom was the helicopter pilot with Chun Shia vigilantly by his side. Given the limited circumstances, she could only administer rudimentary first aid. Now, aside from praying for Inyus swift return, it appeared There was little else she could do. Chinshia, thank you for your steadfastness thus far. You may take a moment to rest," Ino softly remarked as he approached the bedside. Upon hearing his voice, Chunis heart leaped with joy,

and she turned her head abruptly, her eyes brimming with anticipation and anxiety. "Inuo, you have finally returned. I fear the pilot may not endure much longer." Ino quickly reassured her, "Do not worry. I have Brought back the anesthetic and by chance found a surgeon to assist." Chen Shia gazed in astonishment at the unfamiliar woman behind Inuo. "Are you a doctor?" Dr. Anen nodded. affirmatively and replied, "Indeed, let me assess the condition of the patient." With that, she dawned a mask and sterile gloves, commencing her examination of the pilot's injuries. Chunia moved beside Inuo, a look

of guilt on her face. "Thank you, Inuo. It is always my folly That brings you to the rescue." Ino smiled gently and comforted her. "Do not speak so. It was merely an accident and cannot be solely attributed to you. Moreover, had the pilot not been injured, we would not have found ourselves at the hospital, nor encountered doctor. Thus it is often true that fortune and misfortune are intertwined. Our luck cannot remain unfavorable indefinitely. Yes, let us hope the pilot can be saved. Before Long, Dr. And completed a thorough examination of the injured pilot. Her expression

grave, she addressed Inu. From the current assessment, the pilot's condition is not optimistic. In addition to the abdominal penetrating wound, his internal organs appear to have sustained severe damage. Doctor, is there still hope for him? Inuo inquired anxiously. doctor and furrowed her brow, her tone heavy as she responded, "I will do my utmost. Please assist me in preparing The necessary items and space for surgery. Of course, no problem." Inuo immediately called upon several young men who carefully lifted the pilot onto the spacious dining table. Due to the limited resources, lacking professional surgical lighting, they had

to bring out all available lamps to create a relatively bright environment for the procedure. Miss Donna brought a basin of warm water to the side for use. While Chen Shia methodically arranged the Surgical instruments, forceps, tweezers, scalpels, syringes, and medical cotton, all meticulously organized, Dr. Anand took a syringe, drew some anesthetic, and slowly administered it into the pilot's body. As the injured pilot gradually lost consciousness, she carefully took up a scalpel, delicately insizing the skin around the wound and used tweezers to gently extract the foreign object within. Throughout the entire surgical procedure, everyone Remained present,

offering silent encouragement to the pilot, hoping he could endure this ordeal. After extracting the foreign object from the abdomen, Dr. Anan commenced the removal of the damaged internal organs. The graphic nature of the surgery was too gruesome for many to bear, and the timid Lu Ming Ming clung fearfully to her teacher, Miss Donna. Teacher, we're not of any help here. Perhaps we should leave, Lu Ming Ming suggested. Miss Donna stroking Lu Mumings head replied, "I was thinking the same." Eno and the others haven tea had dinner yet. Shall we prepare some late night snacks for

them? Sure. Lu Ming Mming eagerly led Miss Donna to the kitchen. In contrast, Chenia, a fellow woman, steadfastly remained by Dr. and Nan side, effectively serving as her capable assistant, influenced by her mother. Shenshia had aspired to be a doctor since childhood, thus accustomed to such Unsettling scenes. Moreover, this presented a rare opportunity for practical experience. The surgery persisted for over two hours. Once the foreign object and the damaged spleen were successfully removed, Dr. and skillfully sutured the wound, observing the pilot gradually regaining vitality. Eno finally felt a sense of relief, exhaling deeply and expressing

profound gratitude. Thank you so much, Doctor. Without your intervention, the pilot Certainly would not have survived this crisis. While removing her bloodstained surgical gloves, Dr. calmly responded, "Let us not celebrate too early. He has merely escaped immediate danger. The pilot has lost significant blood and we must expedite a transfusion to ensure his safety." Eno nodded in agreement. "Of course, with so many of us here, everyone can contribute a little." Doctor and smiled and replied, "Blood cannot be transfused indiscriminately. I Must test your blood types to ensure compatibility with the pilot." "Absolutely. You're the doctor. We

shall follow your lead," Eno affirmed. Just then, Miss Donna and Lu Ming Mang emerged from the kitchen, each carrying a steaming bowl of noodles. Eno doctor, why not have some late night snacks before you resume your duties? This is my special beef and egg noodles. Miss Donna cheerfully offered, handing one bowl to doctor and doctor. And Gratefully accepted the noodles and began to eat voraciously, for she was truly famished. Having been confined to the hospital for nearly half a month, she had not tasted proper food, even without beef and eggs in her bowl. She savored

every bite. However, halfway through her meal, her eyes began to glisten with tears, and she could not suppress her emotions. The familiar taste evoked a flood of memories from a world long lost, bringing forth the Faces of cherished family and friends. Regrettably, time could not be reversed, and she could never return to that bygone era. Doctor, what is wrong? Eno noticed the redness in her eyes. Dr. wiped her tears and replied, "It's nothing. I just suddenly recalled the past." Eno softly reassured her. Doctor, trust me, everything will turn out well. Chapter 129. Evacuation. After savoring

the late night meal prepared by teacher Donna, Dr. Anan felt a renewed vigor Coursing through his previously weary body. Though the days gone by were irrevocably lost, as long as one breathes, there remains the potential to discover the motivation and hope to forge ahead. Meanwhile, the others carefully lifted the recently operated pilot and placed him gently onto the bedroom bed, awaiting Dr. and Nan to administer a blood transfusion doctor and first conducted a swift and precise test to determine the pilot's blood Type. To everyone s relief, it turned out that the pilot possessed type AB

blood. Those with AB blood are often referred to as universal recipients, meaning individuals of any blood type A, B, AB, or O can donate to them. This significantly reduced complications as finding suitable blood donors would become relatively easier, thus avoiding many unnecessary troubles and risks. When everyone learned that their blood could save the pilot s life, they Unhesitatingly extended their hands, eager to contribute their modest part. Ultimately, Dr. extracted small amounts of blood from Machau Li Jinly Hijajun and officer Shaolin, infusing it into the pilot's veins. By the time these tasks were completed, it was

already 11:00 at night. Eno approached Dr. and Nan with a set of clean clothes and said, "Doctor, you've worked hard. Let teacher Donna handle the remaining tasks. You can take a shower now and Enjoy a good night's sleep. Doctor and took the change of clothes, a self-deprecating smile on his face. I Haven te bathed in over half a month. Even I am disgusted by my own odor. Eno chuckled. The water, electricity, and gas here are all functioning normally. If you have any other requests, please do not hesitate to voice them. Huh? Compared to the previous

pharmacy, this place feels like paradise. What more could I desire, doctor? And replied Contentedly. Ah, there's one more thing I should remind you. Although the pilot has escaped immediate danger, he will need at least another 100 days of rest before he can even sit up. Eno responded, "I understand. We will arrange for personnel to take turns caring for him until he fully recovers." Suddenly, Dr. and remembered something and continued, "Oh, by the way, have you contacted the government since the helicopter crash?" Eno shook his head, a Hint of guilt crossing his face. At that moment,

the situation was extremely urgent and everyone was solely focused on rescuing the injured pilot, leaving no energy to consider other matters. We also did not have the opportunity to report the specifics of the helicopter crash to the authorities. However, it's all right. I will seek out Chinia shortly. She might be able to assist us, especially since her father is a government official and the helicopter Was dispatched by him. Very well, if the opportunity arises, we must endeavor to secure the government's protection and support. After all, in such challenging times, only through the strength of powerful

allies can we hope to survive more effectively. Rest assured, Dr. Enan, I shall seize every opportunity to engage with the government. After bidding farewell to Dr. and Nan, Eno sought out Chinshia. Upon knocking on the bedroom door, it was Sianshi who Answered. It turned out that Sianshi and Chunia shared the same room, their closeness, suggesting a bond far beyond mere friendship. Eno coughed awkwardly, then inquired. Syiani, is Chun Shia currently available? I have a matter I wish to discuss with her privately. As he spoke, he couldn't help but steal glances at her reaction. Sure enough,

Sias previously gentle demeanor shifted to one of sternness, her eyes betraying a hint of caution. She replied Bluntly, "It's rather late." Shenshia has long since gone to bed. Is there something that cannot wait until tomorrow? Eno was taken aback by this unexpected rebuff. Just as Siani was about to close the door, Chinshia approached the entrance. Eno, are you looking for me? Eno nodded, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Siani mentioned you were asleep. Perhaps we can discuss this tomorrow. Chia, looking perplexed, grasped Eno's arm and insisted, "I Haven te gone to sleep. If you find it inconvenient, let

us talk inside." Eno glanced at Ciani, seemingly seeking her approval. Ciani, with an air of disinterest, shrugged and declared, "Fine, I'm off." With that, she turned on her heel and exited, leaving only Eno and Shinshia in the room. The atmosphere grew subtly charged. Eno, what did you want to discuss? Chun Shia asked shily, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Eno, feeling a touch awkward, replied. Well, Shinshia, have you informed your father about the plane crash? Shia shook her head, a hint of resignation in her expression. I haven't told him yet, but he must be aware by

now. Eno pressed gently. I understand this is difficult for you, but could you try reaching out to your father again? Upon hearing this, Shinshia frowned, inhaling deeply before responding. Eno, do not worry. Regardless of whether my father is willing to assist us, I will honestly Convey our current predicament to him. With that, Chunia retrieved her phone and dialed her father's number. However, the line was perpetually busy, suggesting he was engaged in another conversation. Shan Shia clutched her phone tightly, her fingers anxiously tapping against the screen as her anxiety mounted. Seconds turned into agonizing minutes. And

just as she was on the verge of despair, the call unexpectedly connected, allowing her Heart to breathe a sigh of relief. Father, it's me, Chinshia. I hope I'm not disturbing you at this late hour. Shia, I thought you were on the helicopter. I was worried about you. came her father Chin Lufi's voice now somber as if he were suppressing his emotions followed by a slight tremor in his voice. Yes, father, please do not worry. We hadn't even boarded the helicopter before it crashed. Shinshia endeavored to keep her voice calm, not Wishing to cause her father

undue worry. Oh, I find myself uncertain whether to feel joy or disappointment on your behalf. Shin Lufi sighed deeply, as if the myriad of helplessness and sorrow within him had no outlet for expression. Father, it is my fault for causing you more concern. However, we have managed to save a pilot. Is that so? You actually rescued a pilot? I had thought that all aboard had perished. Upon hearing this, a flicker of surprise Crossed Chin Lufi's eyes. It was the only piece of news amidst the bad that offered a modicum of solace. Nevertheless, the pilot we

saved, although out of immediate danger, is still unable to move from his bed. It suffices that his life has been spared. Shia, how is the situation over there? Our supplies, medications, and weaponry sufficient? Shinlu inquired with a face full of concern. Rest assured, father, everything is well on our side. We are Not lacking in essentials. However, could you assist us once more? Shunis voice held a note of hope and pleading. Hearing his daughter's request, Shin Lufi felt a pang of sorrow in his heart. Responding helplessly, "I am sorry, Shia. I am powerless now." From her

father's tone, Shun Shia sensed a hint of regretful helplessness. What is it, father? Is there no helicopter to come for us? After a prolonged silence in response to his daughter's question, Chin Lufi finally spoke. There are only two helicopters on Jangshin Island. With one lost, only the last remains, and it is designated to evacuate me fromQing Ching. I have no authority to come and endear it. I understand, father. Such resources cannot be summoned at will. I have already squandered one opportunity, causing you significant loss. Chin Xia spoke with a heavy heart. In truth, she had

anticipated such an outcome. This incident had imposed immense pressure And loss upon her father and she felt she could not continue to make endless demands. Shia, there is something I must tell you. You must prepare in advance. Shin Lufi's tone suddenly turned grave. A tightening in Chun Shia's chest accompanied an ominous premonition. The higher authorities have decided to abandon the severely infected southern provinces, reallocating the scarce resources and military strength to the major cities of Beijing and Shia. What? How could this be? Chinshia could scarcely believe her ears as if struck by a bolt from

the blue. What about Chingqing? What shall we do? Will there be no rescue teams coming? Not only will there be no rescue teams, but you are absolutely forbidden to leave your current city. Perhaps within the next day or two, the nation is likely to impose the strictest lockdown order. All individuals in infected areas will be expressly prohibited from stepping foot Outside their city. As for those frontline cities that have yet to experience widespread infections, they will likewise cease to accept any incoming personnel. Father, does that mean we, the ones still in the infected zones, are

left helplessly awaiting our demise? Chinshia lamented with a face full of despair. Shia, please remain calm. Listen to your father. The nation is exerting every effort to develop a vaccine against this virus. Once the Vaccine is successfully created, the lockdown will be lifted immediately. The only thing you can do now is to hold on by any means necessary. Ensure your survival. Shia had once had the opportunity to leave with him. Yet she chose to forego this rare chance. Observing his daughter in peril, Shinluf felt as if his heart were being torn apart. However, national decisions

are not swayed by personal circumstances. All he could do was to comfort his Helpless daughter, urging her not to relinquish hope for survival. I understand, father. I will keep in touch with you until the day the lockdown is lifted. Please take care of yourself and stay safe. As she spoke the final words, tears unexpectedly streamed down her face. Shinlu Face seemed to hear his daughter's sobs. Yet, he ultimately endured the pain and disconnected the call. At the temporary landing site on Jangshin Island, a massive military Helicopter roared, its propellers whipping up gusts of wind that

scattered the surrounding grass. The soldiers on the island were diligently executing the final evacuation tasks. Just last night, through the collaborative efforts of multiple departments, hundreds of refugees stranded on the island had successfully boarded an emergency commission ferry and arrived safely at a nearby military camp. This group of survivors would be uniformly managed and Cared for by the military while awaiting the administration of the first batch of experimental vaccines. Accompanied by several fully armed soldiers, Chinluf boarded the evacuation helicopter. As the helicopter ascended slowly, he gazed out the cabin window, overlooking the entirety ofQing city

and was overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. Once vibrant and bustling with life, Ching city now resembled a desolate wasteland, the clamor and prosperity of yester years Had vanished, leaving only silence and desolation. The once crowded streets were now filled with ruins and debris, devoid of any signs of life. Groups of the undead meandered aimlessly, their vacant eyes betraying a craving for fresh flesh. They had become the rulers of this city while its former inhabitants could only flee in despair. Chapter 1:30. Quarantine zone. The following morning, sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating the Dining table.

After everyone enjoyed a sumptuous breakfast, Shen Shia took a deep breath and recounted every detail of her conversation with her father to everyone present. Hija Jun, upon learning the truth, erupted in anger, exclaiming, "How can this be? Are we just to fend for ourselves? The government is being utterly irresponsible. Yet, Inua remained composed. He had previously discussed this issue with Wong Yin Ran, and it Seemed that her suspicions were indeed correct. The government had implemented the strictest lockdown measures, restricting the movement of people in a strategy that sought to exchange space for time in an

effort to slow the virus's spread. From a personal perspective, it is undoubtedly perceived as an irresponsible act of shifting blame. However, should a vaccine be successfully developed, it would not only bring an end to a national crisis, But potentially to a global pandemic. The government, viewing the situation from a different angle, naturally contemplates issues beyond the confines of a single city. In the grand scheme of things, individual interests appear trivial to safeguard the greater populace. Sacrificing a segment of the population may be an unavoidable necessity. There is no point in lamenting. We possess the means

to survive independently of government Support. In contrast, Sianshi maintains a rather nonchalant demeanor. Eno turned to Dr. Enan beside her and inquired, "Dr. Nin, as a professional, your insights must far exceed ours. In your opinion, how long will it take for the government to successfully develop a vaccine?" Dr. Enin shook his head helplessly and replied, "I cannot ascertain that." The virus continues to mutate over time, and the pace of vaccine development will inevitably lag Behind the mutation rate. If that is the case, what purpose does this quarantine policy serve? questioned. Machauan, perplexed. The early vaccines

were not entirely ineffective. They at least reduced the risk of infection. In heavily affected areas like ours, the virus may have already mutated, but in regions with mild infections where the virus is less virulent. The vaccine might still have some efficacy. Dr. impatiently elucidated. Doctor, I have a Hypothesis. I wonder what you think. Shinshia interjected unexpectedly. We previously encountered a unique case where an individual who was never bitten by a zombie in life transformed into one postmortem. Thus, I believe this virus may be transmissible through the air, albeit not affecting everyone, doctor and nodded in

agreement. Your suspicions hold considerable merit. I suspect the government has recognized this as well, which is why they ceased rescue Operations and opted for stringent control and lockdown of the affected areas. Clearly, they regard us as potential sources of infection. Huh. Considering we breathe the same air as the zombies daily, it would be peculiar if we were not carriers ourselves. Hijun said with a bitter smile, as if having resigned to this harsh reality. In truth, remaining in the city may not be a disadvantage. Wong Yinran did not share the pessimism of others. She Believed that

staying in the city was more prudent than venturing into the rural wilderness. "What leads you to that conclusion?" Eno asked, a look of curiosity crossing her face. Wong Yin Ran explained with a smile. While the city is fraught with peril, it also offers easier access to various resources. If official statistics indicate that 99 ofQing city's population is infected, then the remaining one could freely utilize the Resources originally belonging to the 99. In contrast, in rural areas or designated shelters established by officials, resources would undoubtedly be distributed according to a plan, and such privileges would be

unattainable. Indeed, such a vast city has a robust foundation, even if all production and operational activities were to cease, merely relying on our savings would suffice for the remaining individual to indulge for a while. Fong Shinong Nodded, acknowledging that while Wong Yin Ran consistently presents unique perspectives, it is undeniable that her insights are remarkably visionary. According to your assertion, we should commence stockpiling essential supplies without delay. After all, no one can ascertain how long it will take the government to develop the vaccine. Ms. Donna then expressed her opinion. Eno with a serious expression turned to

Lu Mingming and inquired, "Lu Mingming, how Much food do we currently have in storage? As a member of the logistics team, Lu Mingming has always been responsible for the inventory management." She produced a slim ledger and recited, "As of today, we have seven bags of rice, four bags of flour, 11 tubes of noodles, 32 packages of bag beef, 20 packages of chicken breast, two cans of lunch and meat, six dozen eggs, 55 jars of assorted canned goods, 13 bags of bread, nine boxes of compressed Biscuits, 10 boxes of instant noodles, and eight pieces of various

types of sausages and hams. We also have three boxes each of shiitake mushrooms, kelp, and dried squid along with a variety of other vegetables and fruits. After hearing Lumings report, Eno pondered for a moment and stated, "This food should be sufficient for us to last a week. Moreover, that Sam's Club seems to have some stock left. If we make a few more trips, we can transport all the Remaining supplies back to our location. That would sustain us for a while longer. At this juncture," Wong Yinran interjected. Eno do not focus solely on food. If the

government personnel truly evacuate, the city's water, electricity, and gas supply systems are likely to collapse as well. Eno could not help but sigh, indeed, water, electricity, and gas are equally vital for us. Otherwise, our daily lives would become exceedingly troublesome. We must hasten our Preparations while we still have access to water and electricity. Miss Donna suggested, "Yes, life without electricity or water is unimaginable." Lu Ming Ming concurred, nodding her head and adding, "Water is relatively easy to store. We can use various buckets, basins, or even bathtubs to collect it. Additionally, there is a small pond

in our villa's yard, which can quickly fill up with rain water, serving as a temporary reservoir when it rains. Water Is manageable, but storing electricity and gas is rather inconvenient," Hijun remarked, furrowing his brow. At that moment, Wong Yen spoke up. I have a diesel generator in my underground machine room. If you can procure some diesel or gasoline, we can generate our own electricity. Moreover, the batteries from electric vehicles can also be removed and utilized. Oh, how could I forget about the batteries? It seems there are quite a few electric vehicles At Dongfang Duan, Hijun

recalled, thinking of the abandoned cars parked roadside, a third of which were electric. Electric vehicles have become increasingly prevalent, especially since the government implemented the policy of transitioning from oil to electricity. If we could recover and repurpose the batteries from these electric vehicles, we would not face a significant shortage of electricity in the short term. Wong Yinran continued, stating, "As for gas, We can only rely on gas canisters. Some restaurants and snack shops might still have and used gas canisters available." Officer Shaolin interjected. Any combustible materials such as wood, paper, and clothing can serve as

fuel. Besides, many affluent households utilize solid wood furniture. Splitting these pieces for firewood could effectively substitute for gas. Officer Shaolin, "That is quite an ingenious idea. Cooking with precious wood will Surely enhance the flavor." Machauan remarked half- jokingly, "We can momentarily set aside the issues of water and gas. Our immediate focus should be on stockpiling electricity. Otherwise, once night falls, we will be left to navigate in complete darkness." Wong Yenran emphasized concerned primarily about the electricity situation. Lighting, communication, and the internet all hinge on a reliable power supply. If their essay blackout, My hacking skills

would be rendered utterly useless. How about this? Let us split up for today. Ino announced to the group. I, Master Liao, Master Ho, and Machaw Yuan will form one team to search for electric vehicle batteries. He then turned his attention to Officer Fong Shinong, saying, "Officer Fong, you shall team up with Lie Jian, Hija Jun, and Officer Shaolin to transport food and drinking water from the Sam's Club." Fong Shin Tong nodded at Ino, Recognizing that dividing their efforts would indeed enhance efficiency. Ino finally addressed Donna. Teacher Donna, your logistics team should remain at home. Siani

will keep watch while Wong Yin monitors the surveillance, ready to report any unexpected developments to our field team. Understood, Ino. You all focus on your mission. We shall ensure everything at home is in order, Donna replied affirmatively. Chapter 131. The armored truck after assigning their Respective tasks. Ino's group initially planned to search the nearby area for usable batteries. After all, the Dongfang Duan hosts numerous electric vehicles and locating compatible batteries among them would be the most convenient and efficient approach. However, Liawei fan suggested rather than painstakingly dismantling each vehicle to retrieve batteries, which is both

time-conuming and exhausting, wouldn't it be more prudent to head Directly to specialized electric vehicle maintenance shops to obtain their ready-made batteries? This notion sparked a realization in Ino who found it to be quite sensible. Thus, he inquired, "Indeed, Master Liao, you make a valid point. But are you aware of any electric vehicle maintenance shops nearby?" Master Liao confidently replied, "I know of a Tesla maintenance shop, which is approximately 5 to 6 km from here." "Excellent. Please lead us There." The four then proceeded to the garage, preparing to drive to the Tesla maintenance shop. However, last

night, S ordeal had left the SUV in a severely damaged state. The passenger window was completely shattered and the roof bore a significant tear. The front hood was also deeply dented. Unable to contain himself, Machawayuan remarked, "I know, I think we should acquire another vehicle along the way. The SUV was in a state of disrepair, and one couldn't Help but worry about the possibility of it stalling unexpectedly on the road. Nonetheless, if a more suitable vehicle were to be discovered along the way, they could simply switch to it," Eno suggested with a nod. The four

of them boarded the dilapidated SUV and set off toward their destination. Unlike the night, the number of zombies on the road during the day had significantly diminished. However, they still encountered a few zombies that Obstructed their path from time to time. Fortunately, Eno's marksmanship was commendable, allowing him to effortlessly eliminate these nuisances each time. As the SUV passed by a bank, an armored truck suddenly caught Eno's eye. He quickly instructed the driver, "Master Liao, please stop for a moment." Master Liao promptly slammed on the brakes and asked, "What is the matter, brother? Look, there is

an armored truck over there." Eno pointed to the right. "Are you serious, boss? You want us to switch to an armored truck?" Hotel Yong furrowed his brow, disbelief etched on his face. Isn't an armored truck a good option? It's sturdy and reliable, far superior to the SUV we're currently driving. With that, Eno exited the vehicle and stroed purposefully toward the armored truck. Upon reaching it, he was surprised to find a zombie seated in the driver's seat. Fortunately, the door was locked from the inside, rendering The creature akin to a beast confined in a cage, unable

to inflict harm. Eno circled the armored truck and noted that it was remarkably well preserved. The body was crafted from bulletproof steel, and the windows were made of top tier bulletproof glass, effectively resistant to various smallcur ammunition. He also observed firing ports on the windows, allowing for defensive measures if necessary. The front of the vehicle was equipped with robust crash barriers, Significantly enhancing safety during transit. The tires were also sturdier than those of a standard car. Before him stood the epitome of an ideal vehicle. Eno marveled silently, considering how delightful it would be to acquire

it as their new mode of transportation. With this thought in mind, he immediately beckoned hotel over. Master Ho, could you assist me in opening the door? Hotel chuckled nervously. Boss, Shun Ti, we deal with that zombie inside first. This Truck is bulletproof. How can I eliminate it without opening the door? Seeing Ho Tyangs trepidation, Eno pointed to the zombie in the seat. Look, it's still buckled in. Even if the door opens, it can't escape. Hoayang swallowed hard. How can there be a zombie that locks itself in a vehicle? That is quite humorous. This fellow must

have been bitten before seeking refuge in the truck, and just as it secured the door, it underwent transformation, Eno Speculated. Zombies lack the intelligence to buckle themselves in, so it must have done so prior to its change, unable to figure out how to unfassen it afterward. However, this predicament conveniently alleviated many complications. Upon encountering a zombie secured by a seat belt, Hotel Yong felt a surge of relief and retrieved his lockpicking tools. He inserted the tools into the lock and after a few attempts, successfully Unlocked the car door. As the door swung open, the zombie

inside immediately sprang to life, flailing its arms in an attempt to lunge at the person standing outside. However, the seat belt firmly restrained it to the seat. Eno swiftly drew his pistol, aimed at the creature's forehead, and with a single shot silenced it. The four individuals then unbuckled the zombie seat belt, rummaged through its clothing, and extracted a set of keys before discarding the corpse Onto the street. Huh? This is the first time in my life I've opened an armored vehicle. Master Liao exclaimed from the driver's seat, excitement evident in his voice. You know, there's

even a shotgun in here. Machaus eyes sparkled as he quickly bent down and retrieved a heavy firearm from beneath the passenger seat. The shotgun, sleek and glistening with a menacing sheen, bore the unmistakable 97 model insignia, a standard weapon commonly used by Security personnel. As Machauan expertly inspected the weapon, he discovered it was fully loaded with shells. None had been fired. It appeared that this unfortunate guard had met his demise without even discharging a single round in the face of danger. "Keep the gun for yourself," Eno said with a slight smile. Maan felt a surge

of elation and eagerly accepted the prize without hesitation. At that moment, Hot Yang retrieved a sturdy iron box from the security Compartment and grinned at Eno and the others. "Guess what is inside this box?" Eno scoffed. money, I presume, but now it's nothing more than a pile of worthless paper. Even this box is likely more valuable. With a sigh, hotel reflected before the apocalypse. This was something many would have coveted. Now it holds no value at all, not even fit for wiping. Let South hit the road, Master Liao said. His demeanor relaxed as he turned

the car key. With a low Rumble, the armored vehicle roared back to life. Minutes later, Eno and the others arrived at the Tesla maintenance shop. A horde of zombies loitering at the entrance turned their heads toward the sound of the approaching vehicle. Staggering and shambling towards the armored truck. Experienced and composed, Master Liao did not choose to slow down. Instead, he pressed the accelerator. Charging the armored vehicle directly into the throng of zombies like a wild Stallion. The immense force sent dozens of zombies flying into the air. Those fortunate enough to remain standing surrounded the

vehicle, clawing and striking at its exterior with fervor. Yet, how could these flesh and blood creatures breach the defenses of a bulletproof vehicle that even bullets could not penetrate? Regardless of how fiercely the zombies attacked, the occupants within remained unscathed. Machauan gripped the recently acquired 97 shotgun tightly, extending it out of the shooting port and pulling the trigger. Boom! Boom! Boom! A barrage of deafening gunfire erupted. With shotgun pellets raining down like a tempest, each lead ball propelled with immense kinetic energy. The zombies struck by the onslaught burst apart, their flesh and blood scattering like

torn rags, a sight too gruesome to behold. Meanwhile, Master Liao, seated in the driver's seat, violently maneuvered the steering Wheel, transforming the armored vehicle into a furious steel beast that roared toward the remaining zombies. The tires mercilessly crushed them beneath, reducing them to puddles of mangled flesh and blood. In an instant, the zombies near the maintenance shop were eradicated. With the battle concluded, Eno and the other three swiftly disembarked from the vehicle and rushed into the shop, seizing a dozen or so car batteries before departing. Chapter 132. Power outage upon Eno and his companions returned

to the villa in the armored vehicle. Another group led by Fong Shinto was busily transporting the food they had gathered into the house. Upon seeing Eno emerge from the armored vehicle, Hija Jun Liin and the others were left speechless. Goodness, Eno, did you guys go for a spin and come back with a different ride? Hijuns face was filled with astonishment and disbelief as if witnessing something Truly incredible. Beside him, Lie Jinly could not contain his curiosity and inquired, "Eno, where on earth did you manage to acquire such an armored vehicle? That must have been quite

a feat." Faced with the barrage of questions, Eno merely smiled faintly. "He, we found this vehicle right at the bank entrance." "Not bad, right?" Machauan boasted with pride. Upon hearing this, Fong Shinong quickly approached with a question. What Happened to the previous SUV? That old clunker was discarded along the way. From now on, we'll rely on this beast. It's far superior to the SUV. Mao Yuan exclaimed, barely able to contain his excitement, gesturing animatedly. Fong Shinong calmly pressed further. Did you manage to bring back the batteries? Rest assured, we got them all, and they are

all high-end Tesla car batteries, a total of over a dozen. Liawei fan reported to Fong Shinto as he and Ho Talyang opened the rear door of the armored vehicle, revealing the neatly arranged rectangular batteries. Quickly, let us move these batteries inside and get them charged. Time is of the essence. We cannot afford to waste a moment, Fong Shinong urged anxiously. Consequently, everyone temporarily set aside their tasks, transporting the batteries indoors to commence charging. After completing this flurry of activity, it was nearly noon. Following A simple lunch and a brief respit, Eno rose once more to

organize a team to head to Sam's club, aiming to clear out the last remaining supplies. By this time, their stockpiled resources were sufficient to meet their needs for an entire month. After dinner, the group gathered in the living room, engaging in conversation and relishing the rare moments of leisure. At that moment, the radio station finally announced the strictest lockdown order in history. Significant changes occurred within the previously established administrative agencies. Some were entirely abolished while others faced reorganization and restructuring. The previous administrative divisions have been abolished. Replaced by a novel territorial classification, the nation is

now segmented into three primary zones. The fallen zone, the quarantine zone, and the safe zone. The fallen zone signifies a realm ravaged by rampant Virus outbreaks fraught with peril. The quarantine zone enforces stringent control measures restricting the movement of individuals. While the safe zone serves as a sanctuary for survivors where relative safety prevails and essential supplies such as water, electricity and gas remain adequately provisioned. The fallen zones are predominantly located in certain provinces in the south where chaos reigns supreme and the government has Utterly lost control of the situation. There are no survivors left. Instead,

they have been replaced by countless grotesque soulless beings. The quarantine zones are primarily situated in some provinces in the central and western regions. Although the circumstances are slightly better, the local governments have nearly forfeited their ability to manage the scenario. In these areas, a scant number of survivors cling to life amidst the sea of zombies Numbering in the millions. The safe zones are concentrated in the northern regions adjacent to the capital and in the sole directly governed city in the east. In these territories, the government has implemented wartime military control with a substantial population of

survivors and a minimal manageable number of zombies. Ching Chong, where Ino and others reside, has been classified as part of the quarantine zone. Although there are no Troops stationed here, the government regularly airdrops weapons, ammunition, and humanitarian aid supplies to the quarantine zone. These measures aim to assist the inhabitants of the quarantine zone in better preparing for potential dangers and ensuring their basic living needs are met. Furthermore, the gun control regulations have officially been abolished as of today, allowing citizens to manufacture, modify, possess, trade, and regulate firearms and knives for Their own protection. What was

inevitable has finally come to pass. After listening to this broadcast, Ina let out a deep sigh. As if the burden that had long weighed on his heart had finally been lifted, yet an ineffable sense of unease lingered. Observing this, teacher Donna softly reassured. Fortunately, we have taken precautions and adequately prepared supplies, and all the batteries are fully charged. However, before she could finish, the Room was suddenly engulfed in darkness. The previously bright lights extinguished in an instant. What is happening? The timid Lu Ming Ming couldn't help but exclaim in fright. Don't panic. It is likely

just a power outage. Fong Shinong calmly deduced, quickly, illuminating the room with her flashlight. The faint glow easing the tension among them. This is only the beginning. Soon, water and gas will cease as well. Wong Yin Ran interjected, A hint of resignation appearing on her face. Come on, teacher. You really shouldn't speak so definitively. Hijun couldn't help but complain, having hoped for a few more days of normaly, only to have the power cut right after the lockdown announcement. I'll go find some candles, teacher. Donna said lightly, grabbing her flashlight and heading to the kitchen. Soon,

she returned with a dozen candles, lighting them one by one. The dim room gradually brightened with Warm candle light. However, under the flickering glow, each person's expression appeared unusually grave. "From today onwards, we shall endeavor to conserve electricity. If it is possible to forego lighting in the evenings, we shall do so. Priority must be given to Wong Yin Rans electrical needs," Eno stated with resolute conviction. "After all, there is little to occupy our time at night. Perhaps we should all retire early for Our nightly routines and rest," suggested teacher Donna in a soft voice. The

others nodded in agreement. Each person took a candle and in turn proceeded to the bathroom for their ablutions. The flickering candle light cast a gentle glow as they silently brushed their teeth and washed their faces before returning to their respective rooms to sleep. Some quickly drifted into slumber while others found themselves wide awake throughout the Night. Teacher Donna lay in bed gazing at the moonlight outside, her mind a whirlpool of thoughts. She understood that the days ahead may prove to be arduous. Yet she believed that as long as they remained united and work together, they

would undoubtedly overcome the myriad challenges that lay ahead. Just like the fragile candle light, which may seem insignificant, its glow is sufficient to illuminate the surrounding darkness. Meanwhile, at the Shangriila Hotel, Xiao Xiang and his cohort learned of the government's lockdown decree through the broadcast. However, in stark contrast to the anxious sentiments of Eno and his companions, Xiao Xang and his subordinates could hardly contain their excitement and anticipation. They longed for the arrival of such a state of anarchy. Thus, an era of chaos quietly began to unfold. Chapter 133. Unlocking the cold weapon vault on

the first day Of the lockdown. Eno rose at his usual hour and proceeded to the bathroom for his morning routine. After enjoying a delightful breakfast prepared by teacher Donna, he noticed Lu Ming Mming stealthily approaching him, swiftly handing him a note. What is this? Eno inquired. A look of skepticism on his face. Luing Mings cheeks flushed crimson as she shily whispered, "These are some items that we girls urgently need. We hope that when you venture out For supplies, you can help us bring some back." Eno glanced at the note, feeling a twinge of embarrassment, and

nodded gently to signify his understanding. The note contained a list of items such as sanitary pads, women's undergarments, and bras. All right, I understand. I will make sure to bring them back for you, Eno replied carefully, tucking the note into his pocket. Just then, Hijun happened to walk by. Upon seeing him, Lu Mingming turned and fled as if a mouse Had encountered a cat. What does it mean that you run away upon seeing me? Is there something on my face? Hijun remarked, observing Lu Mingmings retreating figure with curiosity. He approached Eno and asked, "Eno, what

was Lu Ming Ming whispering to you?" "Nothing much. She just asked me to help her with a few items. Do you need something from me?" Eno deflected, concerned about the nodes content revealing the sizes of undergarments and What mischief might ensue if Hijun were to discover it. "Eno, Master Liao just informed me that we are running low on gasoline and we need to procure some urgently," Hijun said, furrowing his brow. Upon hearing this, Eno's expression turned serious. Without fuel, the automobile cannot be set in motion, and any future endeavors for distant travels will undoubtedly become

more challenging. Very well, let us venture out immediately to procure some Gasoline. In order to gather sufficient manpower, Eno and Hijun sought out other classmates. However, after a thorough search, they discovered that Machaw Yuan and Li Jinli were not in their quarters. Upon inquiring with teacher Tonga, they learned that they had been summoned by Fong Shinong to assist in the courtyard. When Eno and Hijun hurriedly arrived at the courtyard, they were astonished to find a considerable gathering of people. Fong Shinong and Wong Yen Ran were also Present. What is the purpose of your gathering? Eno

inquired upon seeing Macha Yuan and Li Jinli, who were busy drilling holes in empty cans with tools. While Hot Yang and Officer Shaolin were stringing the cans together with wire, "We are experimenting with a brand new alarm device," Fong Shinong replied with utmost seriousness. "What kind of alarm device?" Eno asked, perplexed. Wong Yinran interjected to clarify, "As you are aware, there has been a power Outage. The entire community surveillance system is incapacitated and cannot function properly. Thus, we devised a new method using wire and empty cans to create a sound device. In simple terms, we

pull the wire taut and attach the empty cans to it. Consequently, if a zombie or any intruder inadvertently steps on or brushes against the wire, it will cause the cans above to rattle and emit a sharp sound." Eno nodded in realization, Acknowledging the creativity of their invention. Since you two have nothing pressing to attend to, why not join us and lend a hand? Fong Shinong suggested. Eno promptly declined, stating, "We need to head out for a bit. We can assist later." Upon hearing this, Machawan could not help but inquire. Eno, are you still searching for

batteries? Eno gently shook his head and replied, "Master Liao mentioned that our gasoline is nearly depleted, so we must go find Some today. If you two finish your tasks, come find me." to find gasoline. Huh? Li Jinly pondered for a moment before continuing. I suppose we can only check the nearby gas station. Indeed. That was my thought as well, Eno affirmed, recognizing that the gas station would undoubtedly be the most accessible source of fuel. Upon learning of Eno's intentions to visit the gas station, Fong Shinong could not help but caution, Eno, if you truly decide

to go To the gas station. It is best not to bring firearms. Such places can become perilous if a weapon is discharged. But what if we encounter zombies without a gun? Hijin questioned filled with doubt. A knife or a blunt instrument can also be effective against zombies. The key is to avoid discharging a firearm near the gas station. Fong Shinong reiterated. Understood. Officer Fong. We shall heed your advice and bring along several melee weapons. Eno assured. What melee Weapons? Hijun asked, his face etched with confusion. You aren't planning to ask Teacher Tonga for a kitchen

knife, are you? Certainly not a kitchen knife. At the very least, we should obtain a dao or a katana. Eno responded before turning to leave. He judge and called after him. Eno, make sure to secure me a sharp dowo this time. Rest assured, I have never provided you with subpar items. Eno replied confidently. Upon returning to his abode, Eno activated The spatial bracelet and found himself once again in the dimensional armory. Having largely unlocked the firearms repository, he discovered several newly stocked armories. Among these was a repository of cold weapons adorned with intricate sword and

blade motifs. Without hesitation, Eno unlocked it, and as the doors creaked open, he was entranced by the array of diverse and splendid cold weapons that filled the room. The neatly arranged swords, Spears, axes, and halbirds exuded an ancient and enigmatic aura, as if transporting him back to an arrow rife with turmoil and valor. Unable to restrain himself, Eno let out a resounding whistle, feeling as though he had stepped into a vast historical museum where each weapon stood as a testament to history, brimming with countless stories and legends. Though the majority of the cold weapons in

this chamber were melee implements, there Were also some rare ranged weapons. In addition to the familiar bows and crossbows, he encountered an assortment of peculiar concealed weapons and throwing armaments. As he strolled through the collection, curiosity enveloped him. He casually retrieved a recurved bow from the wall, closing one eye to aim at a distant target, and slowly drew back the bowring. Although he did not release an arrow, he could already feel the exhilarating fusion of Power and velocity. The recurved bow, a common archery tool, features limbs that curve outward at the ends. Compared to straight

limb bows, the recurved bow stores more energy, allowing for arrows to be shot with greater speed and distance. The particular bow in his possession was crafted from high strength carbon fiber, notable for its lightweight yet durable nature. Additionally, the bow was equipped with modern accessories such as a sight, Stabilizer, and dampener, all of which significantly enhanced the archer's accuracy and stability. Satisfied with his acquisition, Eno slung the recurved bow over his shoulder, yet his gaze was irresistibly drawn to a nearby military crossbow. In contrast to the bow, the crossbow offered a more straightforward operation, easily

manageable even for noviceses lacking archery experience. The military crossbow before him was outfitted with a sophisticated high Magnification scope, providing precision that often surpassed that of a traditional bow when targeting distant objects. However, the crossbow was not without its drawbacks. Its loading process was relatively intricate, requiring time and skill, and its rate of fire was somewhat inferior to that of a bow. Nonetheless, in certain specific scenarios, these shortcomings might not pose significant issues. After all, each weapon possesses its unique advantages And suitable contexts. Having acquired both the recurve bow and the military crossbow, Eno proceeded

to the shooting range to test their power and efficacy. He began with the military crossbow, finding it remarkably easy to handle. Simply aiming at the target and pulling the trigger sent the bolts soaring forth with impressive accuracy and virtually no felt recoil. This device was indeed a tool of assassination, and it was no wonder that soldiers engaged in special Operations continued to employ it even to this day. Eno then drew the target farther away and continued to unleash several bolts. It was discovered that the effective range of the military crossbow astonishingly reached 50 m, far

exceeding the perceptual range of ordinary zombies. This implies that as long as there are enough bolts, one could silently eliminate an entire horde of zombies. How splendid. Had I known the military crossbow was so effective, I should have unlocked this weapon much sooner. After testing the military crossbow, Ino proceeded to evaluate the recurve bow. The complexity of using a bow is significantly greater than that of a crossbow. It demands years of rigorous training to accurately hit distant targets. However, for Ino, Tom was plentiful. After approximately a year of specialized training, his archery skills had reached

a level comparable to that of professional Archers. Both ranged weapons were mastered by Ino. Through comparison, he discerned that while the recurve bows range was not as extensive as that of the military crossbow, its rate of fire was notably superior. With proficient operation, one could achieve a shot every second. Upon completing his training with ranged weapons, Ino returned to the melee weapon arsenal to select suitable close combat armaments. Chapter 134. The dog leg knife and Military hand ax. The melee weapon arsenal boasted a diverse array of weaponry. It featured not only the formidable Guangong sword,

which required two-handed wielding, but also the flamboyant halbird, spears, great swords, and other equally imposing pole arms. Additionally, there were numerous compact and easily concealable close-range weapons such as daggers, trident, claw knives, ninja forks, and spring knives. However, despite the Distinct characteristics of these melee weapons, many possessed certain flaws, the larger or excessively long ones were evidently cumbersome to carry, and wielding them could be quite exhausting. Conversely, opting for overly short or dimminionive weapons often resulted in diminished lethality, rendering them somewhat impractical. Thus, it seemed that a blade of moderate length, easy to manipulate yet

potent enough, would be the most suitable choice. After careful Consideration, Ino ultimately focused his attention on the knives. Among the myriad of blades, the one that initially captivated him was a Tang sword hanging on the wall. The scabbard of this Tang sword exhibited a deep dark hue, seemingly imbued with boundless power. Its design harmonizing with the intricate patterns on the hilt, exuding an air of antiquity and elegance. Ino cautiously removed the Tang sword from the wall, its weight in his hand, Imparting a sense of solidity. He gently drew the blade from its sheath, the edge

gleaming sharply under the light, reminiscent of a mirror. What a finely honed instrument. Ino swung it lightly a few times, the tip of the tang sword slicing through the air with a whooshing sound. Subsequently, he attempted to cleave a nearby training dummy with the sword. The blade effortlessly penetrated its target, demonstrating its astonishing destructive power. If Wielded against zombies, this Tang sword would undoubtedly make the task as effortless as slicing through vegetables. However, the only drawback was that the Tang sword was somewhat lengthy. Whether strapped to his waist or slung across his back in an

urgent situation requiring a swift draw to confront an enemy, it could pose a challenge. After much hesitation, Eno ultimately decided to return the item to its original place. His gaze then fell Upon the Nepalese cookery and the military hand axe. Eno first picked up the cookery, swinging it a few times, and found its weight and balance to be impeccably suited to his grip. This blade, also known as the Girka knife, features a distinctive curved shape reminiscent of a dog's leg, a design that maximizes its cutting and chopping power. The handle, crafted from hardwood, is ergonomically

designed for enhanced comfort and stability during Use. The blade is sharp and resilient, capable of slicing through various materials with ease, while the tip is exceptionally pointed for piercing targets. The sheath made of leather is soft yet elastic, complnting the handle beautifully. It is exceedingly convenient to carry. With a gentle pull, the knife can be swiftly drawn, ready to tackle any unforeseen circumstances. Eno stowed the cookery in his backpack and then reached for the military hand axe Beside it. This exquisitely crafted, compact axe serves as both a weapon and a tool. Its blade is curved

and sharply honed, adept at cleaving through obstacles and in critical moments, transforming into a deadly throwing weapon against encroaching foes. The back of the axe is serrated, useful for striking, cutting, or even breaching doors. Its handle is considerably shorter than that of a typical axe with a non-slip grip for stability during Use. Although the hand axe is slightly heavier than the cookery, its versatility far surpasses that of the knife. Clearly, these two compact yet formidable weapons are far more suitable for self-defense than a traditional saber. Thus, Eno placed the military hand axe into his backpack

as well. He had now acquired four types of cold weapons. the recurved bow, the military crossbow, the nepoese cookery, and the military hand axe. It was time to Return. Eno activated the bracelet and returned to the real world. He laid out all the cold weapons he had brought from the armory on the table and called for Hijun. Jjun, I have prepared all the weapons and equipment needed for this mission. Please fetch Machuan and Liian. Hija Jun, astonished by the array of weapons displayed before him, exclaimed, "Wow, there is even a bow and a crossbow. I

thought you meant just a few knives." Eno chuckled. Do you think I'm Foolish? Why engage in close combat when I can strike from a distance? These knives are merely for self-defense. Don't expect to use them to tussle with zombies. Hurry and bring them over. We can't waste time. All right. Hijun replied enthusiastically as he dashed out. Moments later, Machawuan and Lie Jinly were brought before Eno, pointing at the weapons on the table, Eno instructed. I will take the recurved bow, and each of you can have a military Crossbow. The remaining knives and the hand axe

are available for you to choose based on your preferences and needs. After speaking, he stood quietly by, awaiting their selections. Huh, this military crossbow is so cool. I've always wanted to buy one to play with, but I heard it's illegal to own one. Today, I finally get my wish. Li Jinly picked up the crossbow from the table and remarked with a grin, "Eno, is this not the legendary dogleg knife? I have Only seen it in CF before. I never anticipated I would have the chance to hold the real thing." Hi Xiaoan developed a keen interest

in the Nepoese knife on the table, brandishing it a few times in his hand. Machauan, on the other hand, was captivated by the military hand axe, running his fingers along the blade and exclaiming, "The design of this axe is quite unique, resembling a curved hook." "Indeed, it is remarkable. However, do not let your Enthusiasm get the better of you. The blade is exceedingly sharp, so be cautious not to injure yourself," Eno cautioned. "Wonderful! With these closed combat weapons, we will feel much safer outside, Liini declared. Eno nodded, saying, "However, everyone must also prioritize safety and

avoid unnecessary confrontations. Our primary objective is to locate gasoline. Everything else can be set aside for now." Understood, the three responded in unison. Subsequently, They dawned their respective weapons and set forth on their journey. Due to insufficient fuel, Eno and the others chose to travel on foot rather than by car. Making their way towards the gas station along the road. Midway through their trek, Hijia suddenly noticed something lurking in the shadows by the roadside. Upon closer inspection, he discovered a zombie lying there. Perhaps seeking some amusement, Hiaan impulsively approached and provocatively Challenged, "Hey, don't sleep.

Get up for a duel." With that, he drew the glimmering dogle knife. The zombie, responding to the noise, sluggishly propped itself up and reached out its arm toward Hiuan. Hijaan swiftly struck with his knife, severing both of the zombies forearms in an instant. Wow, this knife is incredibly sharp. It's like slicing through cake. The stunning performance of the doglegg knife exhilarated Hiauan. Yet, the armless Zombie did not relent. It opened its gaping m and lunged at Hijuan's face. Hi. Xiaoan stepped back momentarily and then delivered a fierce blow to its neck, causing the zombie head

to separate from its body. The severed head rolling into a nearby drainage ditch. Hijaan, you've gone a bit overboard. Eno approached as he approached. Oh, I merely wanted to test the sharpness of this blade. Hiaan chuckled in defense. Just then, a few more zombies emerged From the roadside. At this moment, Machawan also brandished his military hand axe. Leave these zombies to me. I want to see how effective this axe is. With that, he raised the military hand ax and swung it towards a zombie's head. The ax struck the zombie's brow with force, and Machawuan yanked

it back, astonishingly, lifting the zombie skull and splattering its brain matter everywhere. Haha, quite impressive. This ax is no less formidable than your Doglike knife," Machawuan exclaimed, shaking the blood off the ax. Their actions attracted more zombies. However, Machawuan and the others displayed no signs of fear, instead eagerly confronting them. The zombies before them had become mere practice dummies. After a series of successful slayings, Machawuan, Hija, and Lie Jinly returned to Eno's side, their faces reflecting satisfaction. Eno, why don't you join us? It's exhilarating to slash Zombies with a knife. Hijun treats zombie slaying as

a mere pastime for amusement. You all should conserve your strength. We still need to head to the gas station to gather fuel, Eno remarked with a serious expression. Chapter 135. attack at the gas station due to some delays on the road. The four finally arrived near the gas station just before noon. The gas station is right ahead. Everyone stay vigilant. Eno cautioned solemnly. Machow and the others trailing Behind promptly halted their steps. Eno swiftly led the trio to conceal themselves behind a dilapidated vehicle, cautiously peering towards the gas station not far away. Wow, there are

so many zombies here. Hijun exclaimed involuntarily. A multitude of zombies lingered around the gas station. Any approach would immediately alert them to the scent of human flesh, drawing them in. There are too many zombies. We cannot charge and recklessly. We must Devise a method to disperse them first to have a chance to infiltrate the gas station and retrieve the fuel. Eno spoke in a hushed, tense tone. Aren't zombies known to consume the corpses of their kind? Why not exploit this trait? If we shoot down some isolated ones, the rest might be attracted to them. Hijun

suggested. That's a brilliant idea. Eno nodded enthusiastically in agreement and addressed his companions. Listen up. We will split up and try to eliminate those Solitary zombies. Maintain your distance to avoid causing a widespread commotion. Understood? The four quickly dispersed, carefully raising their crossbows, aiming at the distant lone zombies. Eno stealthily maneuvered to the left of the horde, drawing an arrow from his quiver, knocking the arrow, drawing the string, aiming, and releasing. He executed the sequence seamlessly. The arrow shot forth like lightning, striking true to penetrate the skull of the zombie. The Creature crumpled to the

ground, yet the surrounding zombies remained oblivious. Changing position, Eno continued to eliminate the next zombie. The unique stealth characteristic of the bow and arrow was now fully realized. A gunshot would certainly attract all nearby zombies, but using a bow or crossbow generated nearly no sound. As more zombies fell silently to Inos arrows, the remaining undead finally sensed the feast presented to them and converged Upon the bodies, devouring them ravenously. Simultaneously, Hijajun and his group were equally relentless. Armed with military crossbows provided by Eno, continually dispatching the surrounding zombies, the use of the crossbow required little

skill, and with the high-powered scopes attached, each arrow they fired struck its mark with precision. Gradually, the once densely clustered zombies around the gas station, enticed by the food, began to Meander away in various directions. Seizing the opportunity while the horde was distracted, Eno and his companions deafly circled around to the side of the gas station, successfully infiltrating the service area. Eno's keen eyes swiftly detected a fuel card resting on the cashier's counter. A wave of delight surged within him as he promptly picked it up, cradling it in his hands as if it were a

treasured gem. Meanwhile, Lie Jinli and Machau Yuan, having stealthily Entered the store room, were not idle. They had discovered two barrels intended for gasoline storage. The four of them, in perfect synchrony, hastened to the fuel pump, inserting the nozzle into the barrels. As the pump word to life, gasoline flowed incessantly into the containers. Before long, the two large barrels brimmed with fuel. Eno and Hijjun took on the role of lookouts while Machawuan and Lee Jinley each hoisted a filled barrel, making a swift Exit from the gas station. The heavy barrels proved cumbersome. Yet, they understood

the significance of the gasoline, prompting them to tread with utmost caution, wary of attracting the attention of the surrounding zombies. However, they had not ventured far when a hidden zombie suddenly lunged at them from the shadows. Fortunately, Eno reacted swiftly, wielding his Nepalese knife to deliver a decisive blow to the creature's head. The zombie collapsed, Its head nearly severed, blood splattering onto the ground. That was close. Hijun gasped. We must move quickly lest the zombies return. Eno urged. The trio, unwilling to linger, hurried towards home with their barrels and tow. Alas, fate seemed to delight

in throwing obstacles their way. No sooner had they departed the gas station than an old pickup truck appeared before them, racing towards them at breakneck speed. Accompanied by the screech of Tires, the vehicle skidded to a halt mere inches from Eno and his companions. The door swung open violently and several burly men exuding an intimidating presence leaped from the truck. Armed with machetes and makeshift clubs, they blocked the path of Eno and his friends. The leader, a man with a vicious scar stretching from his nose to the corner of his mouth, exuded an aura that

suggested he was no benevolent soul. As he scrutinized Eno and the Others, he growled menacingly. So you little rascals are holding gasoline are you? Just came from the gas station I presume. Seeing the hostility in their demeanor, Machauan retorted defiantly. What business is it of yours? The gas station is t your personal property rather than inciting anger. The scarred man seemed to appreciate Machauan s boldness. Well, we were just about to head to the gas station ourselves. Since you've graciously fetched the fuel for Us, why not come back with us? Come back with you? What

do you mean? Eno asked, his brow furrowing in suspicion. The scarred man scoffed dismissively. You really don't get it, do you? You're quite the naive one. Hijjun leaned closer to Eno, whispering, "This guy wants us to join him." Upon hearing this, a satisfied expression crossed the scarred man's face, though he quickly corrected, "You're perceptive, but it's not me you'll be following. It's Brother Xiang." "Brother Xiang?" Eno suddenly recalled that the leader previously associated with Ho Taiong was indeed called Brother Xiang. It seemed likely that these two were one and the same. I'm sorry, but we

are not interested. Eno coldly rejected, unwilling even to cast a glance his way. Despite never having dealt with brother Xiang, mere observation of his subordinate demeanor had instilled in Eno a profound aversion towards him. The Scar-faced man appeared taken aback, his expression darkening as he shouted, "Kid, don't push your luck. Following Brother Shiom, you'll not only enjoy the finest delicacies, but also have countless beauties by your side. Being invited to join us is a privilege. Don't be ungrateful. Who needs your approval? You really think too highly of yourself? Machauan retorted bluntly. Since you refuse to

join us, hand over your weapons, gear, and gasoline without Delay. Otherwise, don't blame me for being ruthless. The scar-faced man threatened menacingly. Dream on. You'll get nothing from us. Come and take it if you can. He Jedjun boldly brandished his nepoese knife with Eno's formidable prowess backing him. He showed no sign of fear despite the numerical advantage of the opposing side. Chapter 136. The firefight. Damn it, you refused to drink the fine wine and instead choose the punishment wine, huh? I'll deal with You, you little brat. The scar-faced man bellowed, brandishing his machete and lunging

at Hijjun. Eno swiftly intervened, positioning himself before Hijjun, his military knife striking like a viper, aimed directly at the scar-faced man's throat. The scar-faced man, startled, sidestepped in a hurry. But Eno's speed surpassed his, and the knife left a deep gash on his arm. blood gushing forth as he clutched the wound, his complexion paling. Witnessing This, his companions rushed forward with loud shouts. How dare you harm Scarface? You're asking for a death wish. Machauan and Li Jimly, upon seeing the scar-faced man's lackis charge, quickly dropped their fuel barrels and drew their weapons to join the

fry. Both sides, armed and desperate, engaged in a fierce struggle. Although the Scar-faced man's group was larger, the quality of their weapons was evidently inferior to that of Eno and his allies. After several Exchanges, their machetes and clubs were either severely dulled or shattered, proving woefully fragile. Some even lost several fingers during the confrontation, collapsing to the ground with heart-wrenching cries of agony. Seeing the unfavorable turn of events, the scar-faced man seethed with rage, his scars twisting in fury. Abruptly, he reached into his coat and produced a Model 92 handgun. "You little brat, daring to

oppose me? Do you believe I One te send you to your grave with this shot?" He snarled, his eyes glinting with malice. Eno, be careful. Lee Jinly shouted, darting forward like the wind to shield Eno. With a resounding bang, the scar-faced man pulled the trigger. The bullet, initially aimed at Eno, struck Lee Jinly in the shoulder instead. He let out a muffled groan, his body swaying slightly as searing pain coursed through him, causing him to furrow his brow involuntarily. He felt As though his right hand had lost all sensation, drooping limply by his side, the

military knife he had been gripping clattering to the ground. Legionly Eno's eyes blazed red, the suppressed fury within him erupting instantaneously. He swiftly drew the Glock pistol concealed behind his back, aiming it at the scar-faced man. What? This fellow has a gun, too. The scar-faced man was taken aback, his facial scars contorting in fear. He had Thought that merely drawing his weapon would turn the tide, but he never anticipated that Eno would also be armed. Moreover, Eno would not grant him a second opportunity to fire. In a flash, Eno pulled the trigger three times in

rapid succession, each bullet finding its mark on the scar-faced man. The first bullet pierced through his palm, which still clutched the handgun, severing his hand and sending it tumbling to the ground. The second Bullet struck his windpipe with unairring precision, seemingly determined to silence him forever. The words he had intended to shout were abruptly cut off, leaving him to emit only a horse, terrifying whimper. The third bullet, akin to a deadly meteor, directly struck his eyeball. In that instant, the eyes shattered, brain matter violently erupting outwards in a gruesome spray of red and white, filling

the air with a sickening stench. Witnessing their leader effortlessly gunned down by Eno, the remaining subordinates turned pale, terror-stricken. They had never anticipated that this seemingly refined young man could possess such formidable prowess and ruthless decisiveness. Their once high spirits plummeted to despair. The last vestigages of courage and will evaporating along with the death of the scar-faced man. His lackey scattered in disarray, even abandoning the pickup Truck parked nearby, leaving it for lornly behind. Eno had not wished to take a life. Had these individuals chosen to retreat, a lesson would have sufficed. However, the scar-faced

man had acted without honor, inflicting injury upon Legion. This breach was an affront to Eno's principles. Since he had disregarded the rules of engagement, Eno felt no compulsion to show mercy. Although it was his first time taking a life, he felt no remorse, for these Scoundrels were more detestable than the undead. Zombies bite out of instinct. While wicked men commit their deeds purely to satiate their depraved desires. Had he eliminated them from the outset, Liiani might have remained unscathed. Just as Eno was engulfed in self-reroach, he heard Hijajjuns voice behind him. Eno, trouble looms. Zombies

are approaching. A vast horde of the undead surged forth like a tide from every street and alley. Undoubtedly Stirred by the recent gunfire. I will hold off this wave of zombies. You must assist Lie Jinly into that pickup truck. Eno pointed to the abandoned vehicle. Machauan supported the gravely injured Li Jinly, straining every muscle to move toward the pickup truck. Hean hurried to the side of the scarred man as corpse and discovered the keys to a pickup truck on him. Eno turned to face the pile of bodies. Raising his weapon, ready to fire, suddenly he

caught sight Of two barrels of gasoline abandoned by Machauan and Li Jimly. He needed to bring at least one barrel back otherwise their efforts that day would be in vain. With this thought, he rushed over, opened the lid of one of the barrels, and lifted the other. At that moment, Machawan had already started the pickup truck and beckoned to Eno, urging him to get in. Eno kicked the barrel on the ground and with a loud thud, it rolled away, spilling gasoline like a torrent, Breaching its dam, swiftly spreading in all directions. In the blink of

an eye, the gasoline flowed to the feet of the grotesque, clawing zombies. Eno then raised his gun and fired several shots into the gasoline soaked ground. The bullets collided violently with the gasoline, igniting countless sparks. These sparks fell like stars from the heavens, instantly igniting the gasoline that lay spread across the ground. The flames rapidly expanded, resembling a Fierce dragon of fire roaring forth. The fire licked at the zombies bodies, mercilessly scorching their skin and flesh, producing a chilling crackling sound. The zombies, devoid of any sensation of pain, continued to advance despite being engulfed in

flames. However, it was not long before these flaming zombies collapsed one by one, reduced to charred corpses. As more and more zombies perished in the flames, their remains piled up like a mountain, Gradually forming a towering wall of fire that completely separated Eno and his companions from the tide of zombies. The subsequent waves of zombies, unable to breach this barrier, could only gaze longingly at the flames. Chapter 137. The prisoner Eno, clutching the last remaining barrel of gasoline, jumped into the pickup truck. Machauan pressed the accelerator, and they sped away together. In the vehicle, Eno

anxiously glanced back repeatedly, only relaxing Once he confirmed that no zombies were pursuing them. Hiaan, seated in the back, was busy tending to Lie Jinly s wounds. Since Lie Jinleys arm, which had been shot, was bleeding profusely. Hia had no choice but to tightly bandage the wound with strips of cloth to prevent excessive blood loss and shock. Lie Jinly, "How does your arm feel?" Eno asked with concern. Lie Jinly gritted his teeth, cold sweat beating on his forehead, and struggled to respond. I'm not sure. My arm is completely numb. Machauan, step on it. We need

to get the bullet out of Li Jinly. Eno urged anxiously. Macha Yuan in the driver s seat nodded and floored the accelerator, propelling the pickup truck swiftly toward the villa. As soon as the vehicle stopped in front of the villa, Eno eagerly jumped out and rushed inside, calling out loudly, "Doctor, doctor, where are you?" In the midst of her tasks within the bedroom, Dr. Enan's Heart raced upon hearing Inuo's urgent call. Sensing that something was a miss, she hastily set down her belongings and rushed outside. "What has happened, Inuo?" she inquired, her voice laced with

concern. "Doctor, one of my companions has been injured. Please, you must help him." Inos tone was fraught with anxiety. At that moment, Machau and Hijun cautiously supported the wounded Liini as they entered the room. Upon seeing Li Jinlis arm Which was profusely bleeding, doctor and gasped. Is it an external injury? Inuo nodded vigorously. Yes, it's a gunshot wound. A bullet has struck his arm. Doctor's expression grew grave as she pointed to a chair in the living room. Quickly, help him to the chair. I must perform surgery immediately or he may lose the use of his

arm. Without hesitation, Machawuan and Hijun gently placed Lee Jinly onto the chair, ensuring his comfort as much as Possible. Dr. and then focused intently on examining his wound. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, teacher Donna and Chen Shia, alerted by the commotion, abandoned their tasks and hurried over. Seeing them approach, Inuo rushed to greet them, speaking rapidly. Teachers, you've arrived just in time. Lee Ji is injured and the situation is critical. Doctor and requires surgical supplies and anesthesia. Please fetch them swiftly. Without a moment's pause, the Two turned and dashed back to the room. They rummaged through

drawers and cabinets, searching for the necessary anesthetics and surgical instruments. After an exhaustive search, they finally located the items and promptly arranged them before doctor and dawning sterile gloves doctor and began the operation with unwavering concentration. She administered an anesthetic to Lee Jimley, ensuring he would feel no pain during the procedure. Then she carefully Made an incision around the wound, exposing the injured tissue. With precision, she grasped the bullet with forceps and delicately extracted it. Throughout the surgery, Inyuo and the others stood anxiously by, their tension palpable. Hearing the commotion, Fong Shinong joined them, furrowing

her brow as she asked Inuo, "What has transpired? How did Li Jin get shot?" Inuo sighed. Everything was going smoothly until we encountered a gang of robbers on our way Back. They attempted to steal our gasoline, and a confrontation ensued. Lie Jinley was shot while trying to protect me. Fong Shinong bit her lip, a flicker of anger crossing her eyes. Those despicable scoundrels. Do they truly believe they can act with impunity now that the government has withdrawn? Inuo replied, her face darkening as soon as the lockdown was declared. All manner of fiends emerged. I fear

such occurrences will only increase. Did that Gang follow you? Fong Shinong asked anxiously. Eno shook his head and replied. The bastard leading the charge against us was taken down by my gun, his lackey scattered in fear. Fortunately, you were here. However, that group will undoubtedly seek revenge, and we must fortify the defenses around the villa. Fong Shinong cautioned. Indeed, but I refuse to wait for them to come knocking at our door. I will take the initiative and eliminate these scoundrels, Eno Declared with unwavering determination. Take the initiative? Do you know where they are hiding? How

many of them there are? How many firearms do they possess? Acting recklessly without understanding the situation could lead to dire consequences, Fong Shinong responded, "Though she too harbored a desire to eradicate the bandits, emphasizing the importance of strategy before action." "Officer Fong, I am not entirely ignorant of that group," Eno said Calmly. "You knew these individuals before," Fong Shinongs eyes widened in disbelief. "After all, Eno was merely a student. How could he possibly be entangled with those ruffians?" Eno shook his head. "Of course, I do not know them, but Master Ho should be familiar. These

individuals are subordinates of brother Xiang and Master Hos former boss was also named brother Xiang. I suspect they refer to the same person. Fong Shinong nodded as If recalling something. Eno, when you brought Master Ho here, claiming he was a locksmith. I had my doubts. Eno chuckled and replied. Now I understand why Master Ho deceived us. He must have feared that if we discovered his true identity, we would be reluctant to shelter him. I need to have a serious conversation with him to see if I can extract any information about Brother Xiang and his gang.

Fong Shinong expressed her concern. Should I Accompany you? Eno shook his head. You are a police officer. He will not speak truthfully to you. When Eno found Hotelli, he was squatting alone in a corner, indulging in smoke. Master Ho, so this is where you are? Eno remarked. Hotelli looked upon hearing the voice quickly extinguishing his cigarette and rising to his feet. A blend of respect and anxiety etched on his face. "Boss, what can I do for you?" he asked tentatively. Eno approached and gently Patted his shoulder, speaking in a calm tone. It's nothing significant. I

merely wish to have a chat. Hotelli forced a smile and replied, "Sure, what would you like to discuss, boss?" Eno's gaze lingered on Hotelli's face for a moment, as if seeking to unveil the secrets hidden within before slowly stating, "I wish to hear about your past. I have heard you were once a locksmith. Is that correct?" A tremor ran through Hotelli at Eno's words, sensing the Underlying significance, and he lowered his head sheepishly, mumbling, that was a long time ago. Boss, why do you suddenly ask about this? Eno replied calmly. In truth, I do not

care what you did in the past. Whether you were a locksmith or a thief, as long as you contribute to this team, you deserve equal treatment. Hotelli confessed, "It seems I cannot hide it from you." Very well. I admit I am indeed a thief. In my youth, I apprenticed under a locksmith And learned many techniques for opening locks. Did you learn to pick locks in order to become a thief? Indeed, the master leads one to the door, but the journey thereafter relies on the individual, Inuo remarked, unable to fathom the convoluted logic of Hot Yang.

You possess remarkable intelligence. Why not pursue a respectable profession instead of resorting to thievery? Hoay replied with a bitter smile. As a person lacking both education and connections, Where could I possibly find a legitimate job? I initially sought employment only to realize that while I was merely poor before, after working, I became both exhausted and impoverished. Thus, I returned to my old profession. In what manner did you come to know brother Xiang? Inuo suddenly inquired. I shared a prison with Xiao Xiang, he explained. Naturally, he looked down upon me, a mere thief, never considering me

worthy of respect. So, you were incarcerated Together when the virus outbreak occurred. Was that when you seized the opportunity to escape? Inuo finally grasped the reason behind the ferocity of Xiaos subordinates. Hotang fell silent for a moment, seemingly reminiscing about the harrowing escape before nodding in affirmation. Indeed, following the outbreak, Xiaoong recognized an opportunity and incited the inmates to revolt. The ensuing chaos was devastating. with several guards Meeting unfortunate fates. Amidst the turmoil, we fled under Xiao Xongs leadership to the Ziang English Hotel. The Ziang English Hotel, a rare five-star establishment in Shinqing, was where

Inuo finally discerned the stronghold of Brother Xangs gang. This revelation ignited a mix of excitement and trepidation within him, undoubtedly representing a significant breakthrough. How many individuals escaped with Brother Xiang? Inuo took a deep breath And pressed further, needing a comprehensive understanding of his adversary strength to devise a more effective strategy. Hoayong pondered briefly before responding. Approximately over 40, though I cannot be certain if Xiao Xang has recruited new followers recently, they are exceedingly cautious, rarely allowing outsiders insight into their internal affairs. 40 desperate individuals, ruthless and unrestrained, posed a far greater threat than ordinary

Zombies. While Inuo contemplated Xiao Xongs forces, he concurrently assessed his own capabilities. If they were merely 40 armed thugs, he would not be intimidated. However, if they wielded firearms, the situation would be entirely different. How many guns does Chiao possess? Inuo furrowed his brow, concern etched on his face as he inquired. Guns. Initially, we could not seize any weapons from the guards as their ammunition was exhausted during The fierce exchange of fire. However, the military did air drop a supply crate. Perhaps it contains some firearms. Chapter 138. Jing Shan Clubhouse Inu recalled his first encounter

with Hotel Yang when Xiao Xiang had used him as bait to lure zombies. It was unfathomable that military assistance would fall into the hands of these marauders. Truly an act of aiding the wicked. Master Ho, I am grateful for your willingness to share So much with me. Eno has finally discerned the basic situation surrounding Xiao Xiang and his entourage. Yet Hoyangs heart began to harbor doubts. Unable to contain himself, he inquired of Eno. Boss, your sudden concern for Xiao Xiang. Are you planning to confront him? Eno nodded gently, responding, "Indeed." While we were out today

seeking gasoline, we fortuitously encountered Xiao Xiangs subordinates. Upon noticing Our fuel, they harbored intentions of robbery. Although I managed to eliminate their leader, one of my classmates was unfortunately injured by gunfire in the ensuing conflict. Upon hearing Enos account, Hotangs expression instantaneously grew grave. He was acutely aware that Xiao Xiong was a man who held grudges fiercely. Now that Eno had killed one of his men, it undoubtedly struck at Xiao Xongs Achilles heel, and with his temperament, He would certainly not let this transgression slip by unpunished. "Boss, Xiao Xong is not an easy foe to

provoke, having taken one of his men. He will undoubtedly spare no effort to retaliate against us," Hoayang said with evident concern. Eno, maintaining a calm demeanor, replied, "I understand, Master Ho. However, he is currently unaware of our whereabouts. Moreover, I wish to strike first, catching him off guard and resolving this trouble once and for all. But, boss, we are short-handed, and Xiao Xiang is exceedingly cunning, employing any means necessary. Should a confrontation arise, we would surely be at a disadvantage. Hoay expressed his unease, mindful of Xiaos numerical superiority. Rest assured, we will not engage him

headon. Before taking action, we will devise an infallible strategy. Eno declared before turning to seek out Wong Yin Ran and Fong Shinto to collectively discuss how to address Xiao Xiang and his gang. Meanwhile, within the confines of the Zanglage Hotel, the atmosphere was palpably tense and oppressive. A few of Scarface's subordinates were nervously reporting to Xiao Xiang, who sat on a sofa. Why are only you few back? Where is Scarface? Xiao Xiong bellowed, his eyes wide with fury. One of the minions, his voice trembling, replied, "Brother Xiang." Scarface has been killed. "What?" Xiao Xiang sprang

to his feet, his face Contorted in shock. "How could Scarface be killed? Was he not armed?" Another subordinate timidly responded. The other side was also armed, and their marksmanship was exceptional. They fired only three shots and struck down Scarface. "Damn it! Who are these people? Go investigate immediately. I will not let this slide. They shall pay a heavy price." Xiao Xang seated, his countenance menacing. Yes, brother Xiang. The subordinates nodded in Acquiescence and hurriedly exited the room. Still seething, Xiao Xang was soon approached by another subordinate, Hong Mao, bearing further bad news. Brother Xiang, our

gasoline is depleted. We may not have power tonight. Xiao Xiang, beside himself with rage, exclaimed, "Damn it, of all times for the fuel to run out." Without power, everyone go to sleep tonight. We'll send someone to fetch more gasoline in the morning. Brother Xiang, with such a large hotel, That little gasoline won't suffice for power. Hang Mau lamented. Xiao Xong shot him a glare and said, "What do you suggest I do? Should I conjure up some oil? If you possess any skill, find me a place with both water and electricity." With that, he pllopped down

onto the sofa, sulking. Hangmong grinned and replied, "Brother Xiang, I certainly can't find such a place. But perhaps Chunbin truly has a solution. Just think about it. He is renowned in our city as The son of a wealthy family. He owns several luxurious mansions. If we could move in with him, it would surely be better than languishing in this hotel. Upon hearing this, Brother Shiong furrowed his brow slightly, a glimmer of cunning flashing in his eyes, and nodded. Well, you do have a point. Shinpins family is indeed affluent. He might be able to provide us

with a more comfortable abode. But will that lad honestly disclose the truth to us? Huang Mao chuckled. Rest assured, Brother Xiang, if he is unwilling, we can always treat him to some duck neck. Brother Xiang laughed heartily. Right. Bring that lad over. I want to question him myself. Before long, Shinbin was brought before brother Xiang. Xiao Xiang regarded Shinbin with a sidelong glance and said, "Chin Bin, haven t you always wanted to associate with me. Today presents an opportunity." Shin bin taken a back. Responded, "Brother Xang, please Feel free to command. As you know, the

hotel has run out of oil for power. Water and gas may also be cut off in the future. I wish to find a more comfortable place for my brothers. Do you have any recommendations?" A hint of bitter amusement crossed Chunbin S's face as he responded helplessly. Brother Xiang, you want my brothers to move into my home, don't you? My house, although spacious, lacks an independent water and electricity supply system. It would be Just like this hotel. Xiao scoffed. Young Master Chun, don't try to pull any tricks on me. Those of your ilk, the wealthy offspring,

must have amassed quite a few properties and lands beyond mere indulgence, especially high-end private clubs, which are often located in pleasant environments, discreet, and secure. If they lack independent power and water systems, they would struggle to survive even a single day. Chun Bin's expression turned grim. He knew that Once brother Xiang harbored doubts. He could resort to unknown means if he did not receive the desired answers. He certainly did not wish to be served duck neck, nor did he want to lead Brother Shiong to his home. After pondering for a while, he finally spoke, "Brother

Shiong, I am not deceiving you. Although I do not have such a place, I am aware of one that meets your requirements." Xiao Xion coldly fixed his gaze on him and inquired. Where is this place? The Jing Xan Club of Hunga Group. It is a private club established by the second young master of the Su family, costing billions to create. It is specifically designed to host various dignitaries. Such a place truly exists. You're not misleading me, are you? Xiao Xang regarded Chun Bin with skepticism. I assure you, I have been there several times, and the

ambiencece is truly unforgettable, Chun Bin replied, a look of reminiscence crossing his face. Certainly. Here is the refined and improved translation of your text. Very well, tomorrow you shall guide me. If we successfully seize the Jing Shan Club, I shall ensure you are duly rewarded. Chapter 139. the young master of the Su family. Upon receiving news of brother Xiang from Hotel Yong, Inua promptly sought out Fong Shinong and Wong Yinran. The trio convened, deliberating their impending strategies. Officer Fong, "I have gathered intelligence. Those Asalants are currently holed up in the Zanglage Hotel," Ino stated solemnly,

his tone betraying a hint of gravity. Fong Shinong furrowed her brow, contemplating for a moment before responding. "The Zanglage Hotel? I have heard of that establishment. It is quite substantial with numerous rooms. If we intend to execute a surprise assault, the challenge will be formidable. Wong Yin nodded in agreement, swiftly retrieving the hotel s floor plan from Her laptop to present to the two. Pointing at the architectural layout on the screen, she analyzed. Observe the hotel s internal structure is convoluted with winding corridors and multiple emergency exits. Should we initiate an attack, we may encounter

fierce resistance and could easily find ourselves encircled by the enemy. Eno, that is precisely the concern weighing on my mind. Furthermore, we remain unaware of the extent of their armament. If their arsenal is excessively formidable, a reckless confrontation would inevitably lead to casualties. Since Lee Jinly sustained injuries during their last mission, Inua's approach had grown increasingly cautious. He understood that each operation held the potential for life or death for his team members, allowing no room for negligence or oversight. Together, they had endured countless trials, forging deep bonds along the Way. In Enoa s heart, each

team member was akin to family, and he could not bear the thought of any companion being harmed or sacrificed. Perhaps we should deploy a drone for reconnaissance, Wong Yin suggested. Only by discerning their routines and movements can we identify a viable point of attack. Enua nodded in agreement. Indeed, we have no alternative. Should you uncover anything new? Report to me immediately. Wong Yen ran returned to her room, calibrating The reconnaissance drone, ensuring that every component was intact to maximize its effectiveness in the forthcoming mission. Meanwhile, Inua and Fong Shinong proceeded to the living room to

inquire with Dr. and about Lie Jinly as condition. Dr. and informed them that Lie Jinley's arm had been salvaged. Although the bullet was lodged in the bone, fortunately, it had not inflicted damage on any vital nerves. With proper care over the next month, his arm should Heal completely. Thank you, Dr. Inua expressed feeling a sense of relief wash over him upon hearing the news. Do not mention it. Doctor and replied with a smile. Given the current turmoil outside, you must exercise even greater caution when venturing out. Indeed, we will be vigilant, Inu acknowledged gratefully. After

a few more words of advice, doctor, and turned and departed, Eno subsequently gathered several companions and conveyed the current Predicament to them in detail. Therefore, during this recent period, it is advisable for everyone to refrain from venturing far lest they attract the attention of Xiaos subordinates. Upon hearing Enos words, Machaw Yuan expressed his frustration, lamenting, "But we cannot hide forever, can we?" Eno reassured him, "It will not be long. As soon as Wong Yin Ran identifies their vulnerabilities, we shall act immediately." Hija Jun Interjected. So, during this time, am I to remain idle at home?

Eno responded, "Not at all. I have already devised a plan for you. I intend for Master Liao and Officer Shaolin to organize the underground garage next door that will serve as our training range henceforth. Therefore, you should seize this time to practice diligently enhancing your shooting skills to prepare for the impending battle. Meanwhile, as Eno and his group actively prepared for war, Xiao Xang and his men were not idle either. They procured gasoline from a nearby repair shop, filling all their vehicles and armed themselves with weaponry as they proceeded to the private club at Jing

Shan. The Jing Shan Club is nestled beside a picturesque scenic area surrounded by verdant mountains and shimmering lakes offering a serene and pleasant environment. Although the club is distanced from the bustling city center, it boasts Convenient access via a wide expressway that leads directly to its entrance with a mere 30-minute drive required to traverse the city. Shun Bin led Xiao Xiongs group to the foot of the mountain where the club is located. A large iron gate obstructed their path. The driver had no choice but to halt the vehicle by the roadside and remarked, "Brother Xiang,

their SA gate blocking the way up the mountain." Xiao Xiang turned to Chin Bin, who was seated in The back, and instructed, "Young Master Chin, please inform your friend to let us in." Shun Bin nodded obediently, replying, "Understood." Brother Xiang, I will give it a try. Shun exited the vehicle and walked directly to the gate, waving at the camera mounted on it. "Sua, do you remember me? It's Chin Bin." Inside the lavish private room of the Jing Shan Club, Sumu Mu Yan reclined comfortably in the embrace of a beautiful woman. He toyed with a crystal

Clearar goblet filled with deep crimson liquid which glimmered enticingly under the ambient light. The breathtaking scenery outside with tranquil lakes and distant mountains painted a picturesque tableau. However, for Sumu Yan, these vistas merely served as embellishments to his indulgent lifestyle. Despite the world outside being engulfed in turmoil due to an unforeseen crisis with the government even issuing a lockdown order, this little haven where Su Mu Yan Resided seemed impervious to external influences remaining untouched by the chaos. The atmosphere within the club remained relaxed and jovial with music, fine wine, and beautiful women comprising his entire

universe at that moment. Su Xiao, I've heard that the government has instituted a lockdown. R&T you the least bit concerned? The beauty gently rested her head on Su Mu Yan's shoulder and inquired with a tone laced with genuine concern. Her voice Was as gentle as a spring breeze, imbued with a hint of allure. Sumayan offered a faint smile, opting not to directly address her inquiry. Instead, he gently swirled the wine in his glass, slightly tilting his head back to savor the rich and intoxicating flavor of the red wine as it flowed into his mouth. "What

is there to be concerned about?" Sumayan remarked, his tone laced with a hint of disdain. Do you truly believe that those politicians and soldiers can guarantee Our safety? They are nothing but hypocrites in this chaotic world. He believed that the only reliable source of security lay within oneself. In fact, when the zombie virus first revealed its ominous signs just before its outbreak, Sumayan had the opportunity to leaveQing city. At that time, the city's turmoil had not yet fully erupted, and there still existed a slim chance for escape. Yet, he deliberately chose to remain. He had

grown accustomed to a life of luxury And the thought of a life filled with hardship and uncertainty was simply unimaginable and unacceptable to him. Moreover, Sumayan perceived that relocating outside the city did not necessarily equate to safety. This terrifying virus boasted a formidable capacity for transmission capable of spreading rapidly through human contact. The greater the number of people, the higher the risk of contagion rather than risking infection outside. He preferred To stay in his comfortable abode where he maintained a semblance of control. Of course, Sumine's confidence was bolstered by the substantial fortune he had invested

in his private club. This establishment not only possessed independent power and water systems, ensuring its operation amidst the city's infrastructural collapse, but it was also equipped with the most advanced and comprehensive security measures to fend off various external threats. The food Reserves in the cold storage were sufficient to sustain Sumayan and his servants for several years. Even if the outside world had devolved into a haven for zombies, he could still revel in indulgence within the confines of his club. However, with the arrival of Xiao Xiang, his comfortable existence was about to be disrupted. An elderly

man resembling a steward appeared behind Su Mayan and said, "Young master, your friend Chin Bin is standing outside the Club. Should I let him in, Chinbin?" Upon hearing this name, Suine's expression changed instantly. What does he want here? Mr. Chin seems to have brought along a group of unfamiliar individuals. He likely wishes to seek temporary refuge with us, the steward speculated. O, he is indeed delusional. Find an excuse to send him away, Sumayan coldly instructed. Despite their frequent gatherings, this group of affluent young masters were merely Acquaintances at best, and Sumayan had no obligation to

grant Shu Bin the privilege of his residence. Chapter 140. The siege of Jing Mountain Club. Mr. Chin Bin, this is private property. Please vacate the premises immediately. The steward's emotionless voice resonated through a small microphone embedded in the tightly shut iron gate. Chin bin had anticipated such a reaction. Yet he remained undeterred, shamelessly continuing, "We are all old Acquaintances. Can't you extend a courtesy?" Having traveled a great distance, panting with exhaustion. Could we not be invited inside for a brief respit and a cup of tea to quench our thirst? In response to Chin Bins unreasonable

demand, the butler remained unwavering, his tone resolute as he reiterated, "Mr. Chin Bin," the young master does not wish to see you. Please leave at once." Xiao Xiong, visibly impatient, leapt from the vehicle, Cursing under his breath. What is the point of wasting breath on this old fool? If you don't open the door promptly, don't blame me for smashing it to pieces. The menacing thugs from the vehicle followed suit. Armed with an array of crowbars and iron rods, and without hesitation, they began to assault the front door with ferocity. Witnessing this band of ruffians, the

old butler's eyes brimmed with anger and helplessness. He swiftly turned to Report the unfolding situation to Su Mu Yan. Young master, trouble is brewing. Chun Bin is leading a group attempting to force their way into our home. Su Mu Yians countenance turned ashen. He was takenback by Chun Bin's shamelessness. Having descended to consorting with a band of lowly thugs, thus tarnishing the reputation of their affluent lineage, he turned to the beautiful woman beside him, speaking softly, "Suyushuan quickly usher the Sisters of the dance troop into the hidden chamber." "Remember, do not open the door for

anyone but me." "Suyusan," her face etched with concern, looked at Su Mu Yan. "But what about you, young master? Do not worry. I can handle this." Su Mu Yan reassured her, then resolutely descended the staircase. Although the club's entrance was sturdy, it could not withstand the relentless assault of so many. Within half a minute, the iron door had been severely Dented. Sumu Yan retrieved a hunting rifle from his bedroom, affixing a high-powered scope to it. He then took a box of ammunition from a nearby drawer, deafly loading each bullet into the chamber with practiced ease.

Clearly a seasoned marksman, the bullets clicked into place with a crisp sound. Ascending to the balcony on the second floor, Sumu Yian aimed the rifle at Xiao Xiang and his gang gathered at the door. dare to wreak havoc at my doorstep today. You Shall taste the wrath of my bullets. He focused on one of the armed thugs, lightly touching the trigger, and in an instant, a powerful force erupted from the barrel. Bang! With the crack of the gunshot, a lethal bullet surged forth at an astonishing speed, piercing through the thugs body and erupting in a

spray of crimson. The asalants at the door were thrown into chaos, frantically seeking shelter. Damn, this kid actually has a gun. Xiao Xong muttered in shock, Clearly underestimating this scion of wealth. Despite Su Mu Yians usual carefree demeanor, he had long been acquainted with firearms. He had honed his shooting skills at shooting clubs abroad and had ventured with friends to the vast forests overseas, immersing himself in the authentic experience of hunting. Such experiences rendered him composed and confident in the face of danger with a profound understanding and mastery of firearms. Although Xiao Xiang And his

gang were formidable, they found themselves utterly powerless in the face of Su Mu Yians firearm. Brother Xiang, let us not enter through the main gate. This fellow has quite the marksmanship, one suggested. Let us instead circumvent to the rear of the clubhouse and seek an opportunity to strike. Xiao Xong nodded, instructing, "Have the brothers arm themselves. I refuse to believe that with our numbers and weapons, we cannot overpower a mere Individual." Upon receiving the directive, the younger members swiftly retreated to their vehicle, retrieving the pre-prepared Type 95 assault rifles and Type 79 submachine guns from

the trunk. Sumu Yin, stationed on the balcony, quickly discerned their intent to flank and seize the walkie-talkie to alert the butler below. Those scoundrels are attempting to circle to the back of the clubhouse. Activate the surrounding electric fence and prevent their Infiltration. Understood, young master, replied the butler, promptly engaging the electric fence system. What appeared to be an ordinary barbed wire fence was suddenly charged with a staggering 10000 volts of electricity. Two of Chiao Xiangs subordinates cautiously approached the wire, seeking gaps or nodes to climb over. Yet, as their fingertips brushed against the wire, a

jolt of powerful electricity surged forth, binding them in place. The Current coursed through their bodies, causing uncontrollable convulsions, and a pungent smell of charred flesh filled the air as if the very atmosphere were ablaze. The clothing on the two men disintegrated, their skin carbonized. Witnessing such a horrific fate befall his comrades filled Xiao Xiang and the remaining members with dread, prompting them to recoil in terror, no longer daring to approach the lethal fence. By heavens, this wire is electrified. Xiaoong gasped, his face betraying astonishment at the sight of the charred corpses. He had clearly underestimated

the seemingly ordinary clubhouse, which concealed formidable traps. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "Retreat. Everyone, fall back. Cease the assault." Upon hearing the order, the remaining subordinates felt a wave of relief and hurried to follow Xiao Xong back to their vehicle, turning to flee towards the Zanglage Hotel. Once back at the Hotel, Chiao Xang sulked on the sofa, discontent evident on his face. This skirmish was utterly humiliating. We didn't he even breached the entrance before being driven back. At that moment, a henchman named Huang Mao approached, grumbling, "Brother Xiang!" It was all that Shin Bins lousy

idea that led us to this fruitless endeavor, leaving us with nothing to show for it. Although infuriated, Xiao Xang did not direct his eye at Chin Bin. Rather, he recognized the potential of the Jing Shan Clubhouse. "If we could seize that place, our future would be assured," he reflected. This cannot be entirely Chun Bins fault. I underestimated our opponent. Who would have thought that rich second generation would possess such ability? Huang Mao, visibly dissatisfied, pressed. Brother Xiang, are we to let this slide? Xiao Xang sneered. How could we possibly let this go? I am determined

to secure that Clubhouse. However, we must not act recklessly. We need to devise a different strategy. Huang Mas eyes sparkled with a sudden idea as he declared, "Brother Xiang, I believe I have a plan." Xiao Xiangs face lit up with anticipation as he inquired, "What is your proposal? The fellow possesses but a single firearm. How many individuals could he truly eliminate? We ought to devise more bait to divert his attention, seizing the opportunity to Employ a welding torch to breach the entrance. Is there a surveillance camera at the door? Xiaoang inquired. We can simply destroy

the camera with our gun. As long as we prevent him from discerning the situation outside, we shall undoubtedly find a chance. After a moment of contemplation, Xiao Xang nodded and said, "Your plan is worth a try, but who shall serve as the bait?" Sumu Yin s marksmanship is quite precise. sending him as bait would be Akin to placing his head in the lion's den. A perilous endeavor. Hang Mau grinned widely and remarked, "Brother Xiang, we certainly cannot assign this task to our own comrades. We still have a number of idol souls we maintain. It is

most fitting for them to undertake this role." Xiao Xiang, understanding the implication, burst into hearty laughter. Indeed, I almost forgot about those fellows. Tomorrow, we shall take these pawns and let them lead the charge For us. Chapter 141. the fate of the pawns. The following day, precisely at 8:00 in the morning, sunlight streamed through the hotel s glass windows, casting a golden hue upon the polished marble floor. Huang Mao, accompanied by manager Lu and his entourage, entered the lobby. In the center of the grand hall, a long table was laden with an array of breakfast

delicacies, exquisite pastries, steaming buns, and fragrant fried dough sticks. Each dish exuding an Irresistible allure. The sight of such a sumptuous spread captivated manager Lu and his companions who had not savored a proper breakfast in quite some time. Ever since Jang Mingia s demise, their meals had dwindled in quality with each passing day. While Xiao Xiang and his subordinates indulged in lavish feasts, they could barely manage to eat the remnants. Manager Lu gazed longingly at the dectible spread, unable to suppress a swallow. Merely gazing at the food was One thing, but to desire a taste

was a distant dream. Standing before them, Xiao Xong wore a smile that hinted at ulterior motives. His eyes scanned Manager Lu and the others, seemingly appraising their worth. Brother Xiang, what brings you to summon us? Manager Lu cautiously inquired, his voice trembling slightly. He was acutely aware that Xiao would not seek them without cause, leaving him filled with trepidation and doubt. Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiong s Lips curled into a knowing smile. He did not answer manager Lu s question immediately. Instead, he leisurely approached the long table, reaching for a bun and gently biting into

it. As he chewed, he savored the flavor as if contemplating how to respond to manager Lu s inquiry. Manager Lu, do not wear such an expression. I have no intention of devouring you. Finally, Xiao spoke, his voice laced with an unsettling tone. The reason for calling you here is, of Course, to discuss something of great importance. However, before we delve into that, let us first enjoy a delightful breakfast. With that, he signaled to Hong Mao, who promptly understood and moved to the long table to distribute breakfast to the group. Despite their hearts being laden with

anxiety and unease, the allure of the food proved irresistible, and they began to eat voraciously. Observing manager Lu and his companions devouring their Meals, a satisfied smile spread across Chiao Xangs face. He set down his chopsticks, cleared his throat, and continued, "Recently, I have discovered a splendid place. The environment is serene. The facilities are comprehensive and there are no concerns about power or water outages, making it an ideal residence. Therefore, I intend for everyone to relocate there together. Upon hearing the mention of moving, manager Lu felt a sudden tightness in His chest. He suspected that

Xiao Xang was testing him to see if he would follow. Thus, he promptly replied, "Brother Xiang, wherever you go, we shall follow. We will always stand by your side." Upon hearing manager Lou's words, a peculiar smile spread across Xiao Xangs face. He nodded and said, "Excellent. Everyone feel free to indulge in your meal. After you are wellfed, I shall take you all to our new home today." Manager Louu and The others cheered at the announcement. Ever since the water and power outages, the hotel had indeed become quite unbearable. If they could switch to a better

place, it would be most welcome. After breakfast, Xiao Xiang and his group boarded their vehicles and returned to the Jing Shan Club. Sumu Yan, already on guard, had positioned a chair on the second floor balcony, armed with a shotgun, awaiting Xiao Xiangs men to arrive at his Doorstep. I thought you would have learned your lesson. Yet, here you are, recklessly seeking your demise again. Following the previous day's confrontation, Sumu Yan no longer regarded Xiao Xiang and his associates as a threat. This ragtag group was merely a target for him to practice his marksmanship. At that

moment, Suyu Shin and a few of her close friends approached Su Mu Yin from behind, seemingly there to cheer him on. Su Yian, somewhat displeased, remarked, "Those thugs are about to arrive. Shouldn't you all hide?" Su Yuian pouted and replied with anticipation in her voice. "We wish to see how you will fend off those ruffians. The club's defenses are so robust, they surely cannot breach it. Indeed, it is far too stifling in that secret room. We have no desire to remain inside. We simply want to witness you, young Master Sue. Showcase your skills and drive

away those villains. After Su Yuin spoke, the other girls chimed in enthusiastically, observing them. Su Yians lips curled into a subtle smile, brimming with confidence, and he said slowly, "Hump, should you witness a gory scene, do not say I did not warn you." Just as he finished speaking, the distant roar of engines filled the air. Dozens of pickup trucks laden with people halted outside the club's entrance. Su Yan, seeing this, immediately raised his shotgun, aiming At the direction of the door. Although Xiao Xiang and his group had disembarked from their vehicles, they did not immediately

assault the entrance. Instead, they called manager Lu and others to their side. With a warm smile on his face, Xiao Xang gently patted Manager Lus shoulder and in a seemingly amiable tone said, "Old Lu, I have a little favor to ask of you." Upon hearing this, an ominous premonition surged within Manager Lu. He glanced at The burly subordinates behind Xiao Xiang and then at the tightly shut gate, feeling a swell of doubt and unease. Brother Xiang, didn't you say we were moving? Why is the gate locked? Manager Lu cautiously inquired. Xiao Xiang, upon hearing this,

maintained his smile and explained, "Old Lu, you are unaware that there exists a mad man here, armed and preventing our entry. Thus, I seek your assistance." Upon hearing this, manager Lu instantly grasped the situation. It Was clear that this was no mere relocation. It was an attempt to seize territory. He inwardly chuckled at the irony of being regarded by Xiao Xiang as nothing more than a tool for entry. However, with no alternatives available, he reluctantly replied, "Brother Xiang, we are but a group of the elderly, weak, and infirm. We lack the capability for such tasks."

Xiao Xion waved his hand dismissively, saying, "Do not be so tense. I do not require great skill from You. All I need is for you to divert the madman's attention. We will handle the rest." Manager Lu, still hesitant, was met with a sudden change in Xiao Xangs demeanor. If you dare to refuse this task today, do not blame me for my ruthless nature. With that, Xiaos subordinates brandished their weapons. Upon witnessing this, manager Lu immediately fell silent, gripped by fear. At that moment, a man with yellow hair approached and handed him a welding Gun, coldly

instructing, "Once you reach the main gate, find a way to cut it open. Remember, be swift. Do not doawle. If you dare to retreat or play tricks, you will face dire consequences. Be prepared for gunfire. Manager Louu took the welding gun, filled with trepidation and helplessness. It was evident they were being used as expendable pawns. Yet any sign of defiance or non-compliance would surely result in immediate violence from the thugs. Chapter 142. Sumines despair. Why haven't you eaten enough this morning? What are you doawling for? Hurry up. The man with yellow hair slapped manager Lou

across the face upon noticing his indecision. Manager Lu nodded submissively, trembling as he led the others towards the main gate. On the balcony, Su Mayan observed that this group was notably different from the thugs of the previous night. His expression turned serious. What is happening? Aren't they the same Group from yesterday? Su Xiao, why is there a woman among them? Su Yusuan remarked, her brows slightly furrowed in surprise. Su Xiao followed her gaze and indeed saw several women mixed within the group. A girl standing beside Su Yusuan quickly added, "Sua, we cannot shoot at women."

Sumayan, feeling irritated, furrowed his brow and replied, "I understand. These individuals are clearly civilians taken hostage by the thugs. How despicable to Resort to such underhanded tactics." Rather than firing directly at them, he aimed his gun at the ground beneath their feet. With a resounding bang, a bullet struck the concrete, sending shards flying. This shot served as a warning. Should they advance any further, he would show no mercy. Upon hearing the gunfire, manager Lou's face turned ashen. His body stiffening like a statue. He immediately halted, too terrified to take another step forward. Damn it, you

worthless fools. Keep moving. The yellow-haired man barked. Do not doawle or you will regret it. Behind them, the fierce and abusive shouts of Xiao Xangs group echoed incessantly, resembling a pack of ravenous wolves howling. Their tone was laced with threats and intimidation, utterly indifferent to the fate of the Expendables. Manager Louu and his companions found themselves in a dire predicament. Advancing could lead to Imminent peril, while retreating would invite even harsher retribution. They stood frozen, paralyzed by indecision, cold sweat trickling down their brows. Observing this, a cruel glint flickered in Xiaoangs eyes. Seizing an assault

rifle, he aimed at one man's ankle and unhesitatingly pulled the trigger. A dull thud resonated as the bullet shattered the man's heel. Blood splattering everywhere. The man let out a heart-wrenching whale, collapsing Heavily to the ground, clutching his injury and writhing in agony. "Damn it! If you don't move forward, this will be your fate!" Xiao menaced. Seeing this, manager Lu stealed himself and led the charge towards the door. The others, fearing they might be shot by Chaos Xiang, hurriedly followed in Lu's wake. A smirk of satisfaction curled at the corners of Xiao Xiangs mouth. He

evidently relished the thrill of controlling their lives and deaths. Suayan was enraged. He had never anticipated Xiao Xs utter lack of moral boundaries. Behind him, Su Yusuan anxiously shouted, "Young Master Su, they are about to reach the doorway." With a heavy heart, Su Mayan took aim at the leading charge, Manager Lu, and squeezed the trigger. The gunshot rang out, the bullet severing Lou's arm, causing the welding gun to clatter to the ground. Nevertheless, the others did not falter, continuing their dash Towards the door. One man even picked up the fallen welding gun and rushed to

the front, beginning to cut through the door lock amidst the chaos. Sumayan, feeling compelled, resolved to take decisive action. He fired repeatedly, each bullet striking the expendables with precision. Some were hit in the arms, writhing in pain on the ground. Others had their feet shattered, helplessly collapsing, unable to rise again. Sumayan did not wish to kill. Thus, he refrained from Targeting lethal areas, merely hoping to halt their advance. However, the Expendables had long since lost their sanity in fear and despair, knowing only to charge forward. Believing that such a course might grant them a glimmer

of hope if they could somehow pry open the door. Retreat, they knew, would only lead to a more brutal punishment. Seizing the opportunity, Xiao commanded his subordinates to swiftly encircle from both sides and apply suppressive Fire. In an instant, gunfire erupted, bullets whizzing chaotically through the air, some even striking the balcony's edge, igniting a cascade of sparks. Sensing the imminent threat, Suayan urgently instructed Su Yu Yuan and her companions, "This place is unsafe. You must quickly retreat to the safe room." Su Yuan and her sisters had never witnessed such a scene. They had believed young

Master Su would effortlessly finn off the asalants Outside, but reality was starkly different from their expectations. As Suyuan and her companions turned and hurried down the stairs, the entrance of the club was abruptly breached. A horde of ruthless thugs, armed with knives and clubs, surged into the courtyard like a relentless tide. The elderly steward attempted to thwart these miscreants, but alas, they were too numerous. He had scarcely a moment to defend himself before several asalants struck him down With their clubs, blood splattering onto the ground. Sumayan, wielding a shotgun, fired repeatedly at the asalants. Yet

the overwhelming numbers and firepower of the attackers rendered him nearly incapacitated, unable to lift his head under the barrage. Su Xiao, it would be prudent to surrender. Brother Shongs men have surrounded this place. Shinbins voice suddenly boomed from below. Suan, taking refuge behind cover, cursed vehemently. You Dog, Chinbin, I have no enmity with you. What gives you the right to invade my home? With a resigned sigh, Shinbin replied, "Sua, I cannot be blamed for this. Your club is simply too desirable. Countless eyes coveted. Even if we did not come to seize it, others surely would.

As the saying goes, "A man is innocent, but possessing wealth is a crime. If you are willing to relinquish the club, perhaps brother Xiang may spare your life. Dream on." Su Mayan Retorted furiously. "If you dare to lay a finger on me, my father will ensure you pay dearly." Shinpin let out a cold chuckle, choosing to remain silent thereafter. Not far off, Xiao Xang stood with a grim expression, commanding his subordinates to tighten the encirclement. Suan felt his heart race, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. He was acutely aware of the dire predicament he faced,

surrounded by dozens of armed foes. The notion of Escaping and scathed seemed utterly fantastical. At this moment, the only option for preserving his life appeared to be the relinquishment of resistance and a surrender of arms. Su Gongi, I offer you one more chance to choose. Simply discard your weapon, and I may consider granting you a path to safety. Xiao Xang said with a smile that did not reach his eyes. Grinding his teeth, Su Mai finally resolved. Very well, I shall concede the club to you. But you must Guarantee my safe passage. Xiao Xs lips curled

into a smug grin. Of course, Sugongi. In fact, you could very well remain here if you choose. Look at Shin Bin. Since aligning himself with me, he has thrived. Should you also pledge your allegiance to me, I assure you, you will receive the same privileges. Ba, I refuse to be spineless like him. Su Mai seated, loathing Chin Bin for his cowardice. Despite his reservations regarding Xiao Xangs character, Surrender seemed to be his only recourse. Ultimately, Suan relinquished his shotgun and stepped out from behind cover. Xiao Xiang signaled to his men, who promptly restrained Suayan and

conducted a thorough search. "Brother Xiang, this fellow is unarmed," one of the thugs reported. "Good, bring him to me," Xiao Xong commanded. Su Mayan was brought before him and Xiao Xang scrutinized him before exclaiming, "Su Gongzi, you truly possess striking Features. No wonder the ladies are so enamored with you." Su Mu Yian scoffed, "Consider it my misfortune. This establishment is yours now, and I may take my leave." Xiao pointed at the butler, whose head had been smashed on the ground, and exclaimed, "What has the rush, young Master Su? Is it conceivable that this grand establishment

houses only the two of you?" Upon hearing this, Sumu Yin turned to Chin Bin and remarked, "Chinb, you truly are a loyal Hound, divulging everything to this fellow." Chin Bin with a resigned expression replied, "Young Master Su, do not blame me. When one is under a roof, one must bow their head. If you were wise, you would surrender the performers from the dance troop." Su Yans eyes widened in fury. Nonsense. There is no dance troop here. Shouldn't been sneered. Young Master Su, do not faint ignorance. Your hunga dance troop is renowned across the nation. Is

it not Housed here specifically to entertain the affluent and powerful? Xiao Xiang, draping an arm around Su Mu Yan's shoulder, stated, "Young Master Su, my patience has its limits. Everything in this establishment now belongs to me. Confess where you have hidden those women. Even if you were to kill me, I would never reveal it." Su Mu Yan gritted his teeth in response. Very well. We shall search ourselves. Xiao Xiang turned to Chin Bin and instructed Chin Bin, "Take a few men and thoroughly search this establishment. We must uncover those individuals." Chunbin nodded and led several

subordinates into the premises. Chapter 143. The good cabbage was stamped by a pig. The opulent decor of the establishment left Chiao Xiang s subordinates utterly astounded. It was as though they had stepped into a fantastical realm, completely overwhelmed by the sights before them. Respplendant crystal Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a dazzling light. Exquisite carpets covered the floors, offering a soft and comfortable tread. The walls were adorned with priceless oil paintings, each a masterpiece in its own right. The lavish leather sofas, elegant dining tables and chairs, and grand beds, all bespoke the owner s refined

taste and vast wealth. Chin bin was not takenback by these sites. Having visited this place several times before, Observing Xiao Xiong sordinates frozen like statues, he urged, "Stop doawling. quickly find those individuals or else brother Xiang will unleash his wrath. Only then did Xiao Xiang smen snap out of their stuper following Chin Bin in search of the secret chambers entrance. Xiao Xiang soon joined them and upon entering the establishment was struck dumb by the breathtaking opulence before him. His eyes widened and his mouth fel agape as he involuntarily exclaimed, "Huh, this is no mere establishment.

It is clearly a palace." He could not help but lament how this was the daily life of the elite. Xiao Xan reflected on his own life, realizing he had squandered the first half in servitude to capitalists, even resorting to crime, only to find that the fruits of his labor could not even purchase a restroom here. The disparity between people was astonishing. Before long, Shinbin finally located the entrance to the Secret chamber. However, the door was tightly locked, and under the present circumstances, there was no feasible way to break in. Brother Xiang, we have discovered a

secret chamber, but the door is locked and we cannot enter, reported a subordinate who hurried over. Xiao Xang turned to Su Mu Yan beside him and said,"Young Master Su, you must know how to unlock it, right?" Although Su Mu Yians face was ashen, he stubbornly replied, "Could you spare me and my Woman? I will persuade my father to give you money." Xiao Xong fainted shock, remarking, "Is your father wealthy? How much can he offer me?" Su Yian responded, "My father is Su Xain, the richest man worth over two trillion. A mere fraction of his wealth

would suffice for you to live comfortably for a lifetime." Xiaoan laughed heartily. Su Xain is impressive, but can he still use that fortune? I won't forego the fruits of my labor for your empty promises. Su Muians face darkened in anger. No one had ever dared to insult his father so brazenly. He retorted, "The door to this secret chamber is designed to the standards of a bank vault. As long as I refuse, no one can unlock it. At this moment, Shan Bin interjected. Brother Xiang, he speaks the truth. The security level of this door is exceedingly

high. Brute force won't suffice. Xiao Xiang glared at Sumu Yin, threatening. Do you truly believe I cannot pry your mouth Open? Sumu Yin remained silent, resolute in his defiance against Xiao Xiang. Xiao Xians temper flared. Damn it, you a captive. Dare to act so arrogantly. Hang Mao, drag this kid to the door of the secret chamber. I will teach him a lesson. Huang Mauo called over a few henchmen who forcefully dragged Su Mu Yin to the door and pinned him to the floor. Xiao Xang approached with a spiked club. Moving leisurely, Su Mu Yin glared

at him sideways, saying, "If you Dare to harm me, my father will ensure you suffer greatly." Xiaos scoffed. I don't care if your father is Giin or Guin. In my hands, they all become mere prince. With that, he swung the club down ruthlessly onto Su Yians calf. Su Yan let out a heart-wrenching scream as his right leg was battered, flesh torn, and bone exposed. Xiao Xiang brandished the bloodied club before Su Mu Yan, saying, "If you don't speak soon, I may have to break your left leg. You wouldn't want to spend your days as a

[ __ ] in a wheelchair. Would you?" Su Yan gritted his teeth against the excruciating pain, cursing. "If you have the guts, kill me today. As long as I draw breath, I will make you pay double in the future." Huh? Still defiant, huh? Xiao Xiang raised the club again and struck Su Mu Yians left leg. A piercing scream escaped Su Mu Yin as he struggled to stifle his cries, but the overwhelming agony surged through him, Rendering him unable to resist. The torment exceeded the limits of what any ordinary person could endure as if he were

being torn apart. His scream was even louder than before. Even those hiding in the secret chamber, including Su Yusuan, heard Su Mu Yians cries. It's Su Xiaos voice. What has happened to him? Su Yusuan felt a pang of anxiety. She wanted to rush out. But her companion stopped her, saying, "Don't go out, Yusuan. Those villains Will kill you." However, just as Su Yushuan was in a quandry, another anguish scream from Su Mu, Yen pierced the air outside the door. Xiaoang deliberately struck the door of the secret chamber with a stick, declaring, "Those within, heed my

words. Should you fail to emerge, I shall shatter the limbs of the young master of the Su family." Upon hearing this, Su Yusus heart nearly shattered. How could they be so cruel as to break the Limbs of a living person? At that moment, Xiao Xong shouted through the door. He is sacrificing his life to protect you. Do you not possess an ounce of conscience? Although Sumu Yin was on the brink of death from torment, he understood that this was merely a psychological tactic employed by Xiao Xiang. As long as those inside the secret chamber refused

to open the door, Xiaoang had no power over them. Do not heed his words. Su Mu Yan mustered the Strength to utter this plea. But his voice was too faint for Su Yuan to hear within the confines of the chamber. If you come out, I swear no harm will befall anyone. Xiao Xan continued, unable to resist. Su Yuan placed her hand on the door handle. One of her close friends hastily intervened, exclaiming, "Yusan, you must not open the door. The young master is a death sore, and you remain indifferent. Without his protection, we would not

Have survived to this day. But we cannot save him by staying inside." Su Yusuan lamented. I cannot allow him to endure such torment. Ultimately, her compassionate heart led her to disregard all else and open the door. As Xiao Xiang and his accompllices surged in, Chun Bin silently lamented. It seems these fine liies are destined to be trampled by swine today. Chapter 144. Come dance with us. The thugs ruthlessly dragged the girls from the secret Chamber. Their eyes gleaming with greed and malice. Deprived of their sanctuary, Suyuan and her companions had become easy prey. Gazing upon

these exquisite beauties, an evil grin spread across Xiao Xiangs face. Haha, they are indeed striking. No wonder they were selected for the Hong University dance troop. Huang Maos eyes sparkled with desire, nearly drooling as he fixated on the group of girls, scrutinizing each from head to toe with A leerous glint in his eyes. The other thugs echoed his sentiments, erupting into lewd laughter and cheers, their crude comments directed at the beautiful girls. The girls, terrified, turned pale, trembling uncontrollably, too afraid to lift their heads lest they attract the attention of these brutes. Only Su Yuan,

disregarding everything, dashed to Su Mu Yians side, weeping uncontrollably as she clutched him. Yo, Master, how are you? Please do not Frighten me. Su Mu Yan lay motionless on the ground, his complexion as pale as parchment, his breath faint, as if he could depart this world at any moment. A sinister smile crept across Xiao Xiangs lips as he slowly approached Su Yuan, mockingly stating, "Ah, they say that a cordisan is heartless, and an actor is untrustworthy. Yet here you are, embodying both roles, exhibiting both passion and loyalty. Upon hearing these words, Su Yusus gaze ignited

With fury." She fixed her eyes on Xiao Xiang and sternly commanded, "Silence! Young Master Su has never regarded us as mere servants to outsiders. He may appear to be a frivolous and dissolute scion of a wealthy family. Yet in truth, he never imposes upon anyone to do what they are unwilling to do. We, his sisters, willingly choose to follow him," Xiaoong scoffed, saying, "If he were not rich, would you still be with him? I have seen many women like you who Are drawn to the wealthy for romance and to the poor for money." Chin Bin,

unable to bear it any longer, stepped closer to Xiao Xiang and remarked, "Brother Xiang, these girls are not the kind you think. Each of them possesses talents in singing and dancing and they are skilled in their craft. You should show them some kindness and refrain from being too harsh. Xiao Xang shot him a glare. Are you teaching me how to conduct myself? Chin Bin startled immediately fell Silent, turning his gaze back to Su Yusuan. Xiao Xiang said, I hear you are a member of the Hong Da dance troop. Judging by your figure, you must dance

quite well. Perform for me now, and perhaps I shall spare Sus life. Su Yuan had no desire to dance for Chaos Xang. But in order to save Su Mu Yians life, she had to suppress her disgust and respond, "You must keep your word. I will dance for you if you let me and young Master Sugo." Xiao Xong Narrowed his eyes. "Do you know what kind of dance I want you to perform?" Su Yuyuan clenched her teeth, instantly, discerning from his LWD expression the nature of the dance he desired. Just as she began to loosen her

attire, Xiao Xiang suddenly interjected. Let us start with the third subject. What? Su Yuan stood frozen. Her fingers that had been on the buttons of her clothing fell back down. Observing her shock, Xiao Xiang, with a playful smirk, urged, "I am a Simple man." Incapable of appreciating those refined performances. I prefer the third subject. Come on, perform. Suan felt her profession insulted. The Hunga dance troop performs exquisite ethnic dances which embody high art. How could she stoop to a performance as crude and vulgar as the third subject? Could Xiao be deranged? I won't dance the

third subject. Su Yuan coldly rejected. Xiao Xang had anticipated her response, sneering. Humph, you claim you can't Dance. I see you look down upon us common folk. You are willing to dance for the powerful, but not for the common people. I have not learned that dance. How can I perform it? Su Yushuan realized she seemed utterly incapable of communicating with someone like Xiao Xiang. Their lines of thought were entirely misaligned. It doesn't matter if you can't dance. I can have someone teach you. Xiao Xiang turned to a nearby young man with dyed hair. Hey, give

this Lovely lady a demonstration of how to perform the third subject. Sure thing, brother Xiang. The young man eagerly activated his phone speaker, moving his body to the upbeat rhythm. A smile from the world, waves rolling, the mundane is forgotten. All is passed. What more is there to say? The heaven smile never aging, yet passion remains. A solitary cup to the moon. After the young man completed his performance, he astonished everyone. Though not a professional Dancer, he executed the moves quite impressively. Suyuan was left speechless, wondering what kind of absurd people she was surrounded by.

The golden-haired youth, brimming with confidence, boasted, "During my time working at Haleo, I practically danced everyday. No one in the shop could outshine my skills." Xiao Xiang with a smile playing on his lips. Turned to Suyuan and said, "Did you see that? Now that's what we call dancing. Golden hair Showcase your signature talent for everyone." Looking bewildered, the young man asked, "Brother Shiong, I have many talents. Which one are you referring to? Xiao Xom, growing impatient, replied, You know, the one involving singing, dancing, rapping, and basketball. Suddenly enlightened, the golden-haired youth launched into a performance

of only because the chicken is too beautiful. Suyuan caught in a mix of emotions, was at a loss whether to laugh Or cry. How did I end up with this group? Surely, I must have committed sins in my past life. Are you all deliberately trying to torment me? Xiao Xiang with a leerous gaze fixed on Su Yuan spoke in a tone that was almost teasing. If I wanted to make things difficult for you, I have plenty of ways. Of course, if you serve me well, I can ensure your life is quite comfortable. Glancing at Su

Mu Yan sprawled on the ground, Su Yuan gritted Her teeth and responded, "Fine, I agree. But on the condition that you must heal young Master Sus legs with a chuckle, Xiao Xang shook his head, oh dear, you really know how to pose a challenge. We don't have any doctors here. And his legs are in such a state that they are beyond repair. Su Yuans expression turned anxious as she stared wideeyed at Xiao Xiang, questioning. But you clearly promised to release him. Unfazed, Xiao Xang shrugged Nonchalantly. Huh? I do intend to let him go, but if

he can't hold on and dies, that's not my fault. Su Mu Yan lay motionless, and despite Su Yuans mounting desperation, she could think of no solution, helplessly watching his life eb away. Suddenly, Sumu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yu Yian Yans body convulsed as Su Yushuan leaned into check. She was swiftly pulled aside by Chin Bin. Don't go near him, Yusuan. Su Mu Yin has turned into the undead. No Sooner had he spoken than Su Mu Yin sprang up from the ground, his once handsome face now grotesqually twisted, emitting low, terrifying

growls. In sheer terror, Su Yuan instinctively recoiled. Ah, don't come any closer. At that critical moment, Xiaoong stepped in front, swinging a spiked club with great force towards the transformed Su Mu Yan. There was a dull thud. As the weapon struck, crushing Su Mu Yians head, causing his face to cave in before he Collapsed to the ground, immmobile, spitting on the lifeless body, Xiao Xiang ordered his subordinates, "Take this brat's corpse out. Don't mess up the place." Chapter 145. Setting a trap the day after Chiao Xiang and his gang began relocating. They were spotted by

a reconnaissance drone dispatched by Wong Yinran. The drone trailed Chiao Xiangs convoy and discovered their hideout at a private club nestled within the Jing Shan scenic area. Wong Yinran Subsequently edited and compiled the aerial footage captured by the drone, presenting it to Inuo and Fong Shinto. Ino, the plan has changed. The Shanglage Hotel now stands deserted as Chiao Xiang and his associates have relocated to a new site. Ino gazed at the opulent clubhouse displayed on the screen. His brow furrowed in confusion as he inquired, "What place is this? Why has Xiao Xan gone to such

lengths to move there?" Wong Yin Ran smiled faintly, Replying, "I recently conducted some online research. It's astonishing what one can uncover. It turns out that this clubhouse, nestled within the Jing Mountain Scenic Area, is a private asset of the Honga Group. The Hong Group is a widely recognized and reputable real estate enterprise. Although Ino is still a student, yet to fully engage with the world, he has long been aware of the illustrious Honga Group. Fong Shin Tong expressed her confusion, stating, "The Honga Group has numerous investment projects in our city, building a clubhouse isn particularly

unusual. At first glance, it may not seem strange. But can you guess how much capital the Hunga Group invested in constructing this upscale clubhouse?" Wong Yin teased, building suspense. After a moment of contemplation, Fong Shinong estimated, "Given the large area of the clubhouse and its accompanying facilities like tennis courts and Swimming pools, I would say it cost at least a hundred million." Wong Yinran shook her head with a smile. Officer Fong, your estimate is off by several magnitudes. What did they really invest over a billion in a mere clubhouse? Does the Hunga Group have money

to burn? Fong Shinong exclaimed, her eyes wide in disbelief. Wong Yin Ran remained composed. Of course, this money was well spent. After all, this clubhouse is not intended for the general public. I Checked the traffic records, and numerous high-ranking officials frequently visit this establishment. Additionally, the dance troop formed by the Hunga group often graces this place with their presence. But we are not the anti-corruption agency. What use is this knowledge to us? I just want to understand why Xiao Xiang is interested in this place and how he discovered it. Ino showed little interest in the

clubhouse's true purpose. His focus was Solely on understanding Xiaos motivations. I am uncertain how Xiao Xan learned of this location, but I can speculate why he chose it as a base. Could there be hidden treasures within the clubhouse? Injustested. While I wouldn't call it a treasure, there are certainly many useful resources, Wong Yin responded. Did you notice the photovoltaic solar panels on the roof, the towering satellite receivers, and the water supply pipes connecting to the Lake below? These facilities not only ensure the clubhouse's water and electricity supply, but also maintain a connection to the outside

world. It's practically a perfect doomsday refuge, I see. Now, it's infuriating that this rogue has taken such advantage. Ino's face contorted with rage. I don't believe this is necessarily a bad thing. Although the clubhouse is large, its complexity pales in comparison to the Shanglage Hotel. If you were to Infiltrate, you would at least not lose your way. Suddenly, a cryptic smile appeared on Wong Yin Ran's face. Eno discerned that Wong Yin Ran was undoubtedly concocting another mischievous scheme and thus inquired, "Wong Yin Ran, have you thought of yet another brilliant idea?" Wong Yin Ran nodded

and responded, "The security measures at this club are likely quite stringent. Should we attempt a forceful intrusion? the consequences would Undoubtedly be dire. However, the more advanced the security system, the greater its reliance on network technology. This, paradoxically, allows my skills to be maximally utilized. You intend to employ hacking techniques to infiltrate the Jing Mountain Club security system. Wong Yinrons plan was indeed audacious. She clearly harbored immense confidence in her hacking prowess. Nevertheless, Eno expressed her reservations regarding the Feasibility of this undertaking. Xiao Xang and his subordinates are rather unsophisticated. Do they truly understand how

to navigate the internet? Eno asked, her voice tinged with unease. Wong Yin Ran calmly analyzed. Xiao Xiang may lack the knowledge, but undoubtedly some among them possess the requisite skills. Otherwise, they could not have discovered such a concealed high-end establishment. Eno nodded. Yet her worry persisted. What should our next steps Be? How do we establish contact with Xiao Xang? If we cannot successfully connect, your remote surveillance plan will be rendered unfeasible. Wong Yen smiled subtly. a glint of cunning in her eyes and replied, "We must not directly reveal our true intentions as this would only

alert him. Thus, we need to ingeniously fabricate a new identity to gain their trust." Eno listened to Wong Yins words, still harboring some doubts. She furrowed her brow and asked, "Chang is notoriously cunning and trusts no one. What kind of persona can we assume to deceive him?" Wong Yin chuckled lightly, as if everything was under her control, she explained. If we merely approach him as ordinary individuals, success is unlikely. Therefore, we must disguise ourselves as significant personnel from the military or government to peique his interest and gain his trust. After all, someone like Xiao Xong

harbors a profound ambition For power and status. He would undoubtedly feel a sense of curiosity and reverence towards those who appear to have a background and standing. You suggest this is a feasible endeavor among us. The only one who resembles a government official is Officer Fong. However, her demeanor and appearance are too distinctive. It would be immediately apparent that she is a police officer. A cunning individual like Xiao Xiang would surely be reluctant to engage with law Enforcement. Eno furrowed her brows slightly, displaying a hint of exasperation. Wong Yin ran upon hearing this, smiled gently

and remarked, "You truly are rather obstinate. If we are to deceive, why present our true selves? With today's advanced technology, we can utilize various means to alter our appearances through a screen. The simplest method involves employing another's image and voice to represent ourselves in communication with Xiao Xiang. What you propose is akin to the common tactics of online scams. Fong Shinong summarized with a hint of disbelief. Wong Yin Ran shrugged nonchalantly and remarked, "Officer Fong, at times in pursuit of our objectives, we must resort to unconventional methods. Rigid adherence to the status quo often precludes

the achievement of many endeavors." Listening to Wong Yin Rs words. Inua pondered for a moment before Responding. Very well. Wong Yin Ran, let us tentatively proceed with your suggestion. May your strategy prove effective. I shall now send an email to the Jing Shan Club. Wong Yin Ran had long since prepared a set of persuasive phrases, eagerly awaiting the moment to ensnare her prize. Chapter 146. Bait. Damn it. That scoundrel Xiao Xong truly is a piece of work, deliberately leaving me alone for the night shift. Chun Bin sat despondently in the club's Surveillance room, his gaze

vacantly fixed on the screen, his heart brimming with resentment and frustration. Meanwhile, Xiao Xang and his lackey were reveling unabashedly in the club's lounge, indulging their primal desires without restraint. The cacophony of indecent moans and heavy breaths incessantly invaded Chin Bin's ears, setting him on edge, an unbearable itch of discontent rising within him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he Became. He had risked everything to help that scoundrel secure the Jing Shan Club. Yet in the end, not only had he gained nothing of value, but he had also been relegated to this forsaken

surveillance room. It appeared that Xiao Xiang still did not regard him as one of his own. As Chun Bin silently cursed Xiao Xiang, he reached for the cup beside the keyboard, intending to take a sip of water to quell his eye. At that moment, a new email notification Suddenly popped up on the computer screen. Damn it. Even in the apocalypse, I still receive these spam messages. Shunbin couldn't help but mutter, his mood already frayed by Xiao Xongs antics, and these unexpected emails only added to his agitation. Nonetheless, curiosity compelled him to open the email. To

his astonishment, the sender was a research institution affiliated with the military. Shin Bin was perplexed as they had no prior dealings With this research facility, let alone receiving correspondence from them at such a time. He quickly scanned the emails content and discovered that it was a bounty notice issued by the military. Shinbin's interest peaked for military bounties typically offered substantial material rewards. The email detailed the military's requirements. They sought to collect biological samples from mutated zombies within the quarantine zone for vaccine research. This was a daunting task, necessitating individuals brave enough to venture into the

quarantine area and engage in close proximity with those terrifying creatures. The email also mentioned that if any survivors in the quarantine zone received the message, they could click on the link provided below to download an instant messaging application. Through this software, survivors could engage in online discussions with military personnel to learn more about The bounty's specifics and requirements. Upon reading this bounty notice, Shun Bin's spirits lifted. To escape Xiao Xongs grasp, he needed to seize this rare opportunity diligently. Without hesitation, he clicked the link at the bottom of the email, initiating the download of the

software package and proceeding with its extraction and installation. Upon completion, Shinbin clicked on the software icon and was promptly directed to what appeared to be A highly professional official website. Unable to contain his excitement, he meticulously browsed the website's content and subsequently activated the online chat feature. Soon, a window popped up on the screen, its background resembling a research laboratory. A middle-aged man sat at a desk clad in a white lab coat over a green military uniform, exuding an air of professionalism and rigor. He introduced himself. Greetings, survivor. I am Lieutenant Luo from the Eastern

Military District's antibbiochemical weapons unit. Your ability to open this window indicates your acceptance of a national call and your willingness to undertake this arduous collection mission. Upon hearing Lieutenant Luo's introduction, Shunbin felt an overwhelming rush of exhilaration. Finally, he had established contact with government personnel. He quickly activated his microphone and replied, "Good evening, Lieutenant Luo. I am a survivor from the Jing Shan Club and my name is Chinbin. Could you please elaborate on your requirements and the rewards being offered?" Lieutenant Luo responded, "Mister Shinbin, could you first inform me of the total number of individuals

in your group?" After a moment of contemplation, Shunbin replied, "There are 47 of us, all robust males." He deliberately excluded the number of performers from the dance troop, Reasoning that these fragile women would be ills suited for combat against zombies. What weapons do you possess? Lieutenant Luo continued to inquire. At this line of questioning, Shunbins expression shifted slightly, revealing a hint of weariness. Why are you asking so many questions? Lieutenant Luo calmly explained, "Understanding the strength of your team is crucial for me. Only then can I accurately assess the difficulty of the mission and make

Appropriate decisions. After all, each operation pertains to life and death, leaving no room for negligence. Oh, I see. With the reasoning clarified, Chun Bin's doubts dissipated, and he divulged all the details about Xiao Xiang. We have a total of 20 Type 95 assault rifles, 17 Type 79 submachine guns, 12 Type 92 handguns, and one imported shotgun along with approximately 700 rounds of various ammunition. You have quite a substantial arsenal. Though your Ammunition is somewhat lacking, I can only assign you a B-level mission. Lieutenant Luo stated, "What does a B-level mission entail?" Shinbin asked, "Bewildered." Lieutenant

Luo explained, "We categorize the discovered mutated zombies into five levels: S, A, B, C, and D. The S-level mutated zombies represent the highest threat and are the most challenging to confront. Hence, they offer the greatest rewards, while D-level mutated zombies are the weakest, Yielding the least resources." It became evident that the authorities had established this grading system to better understand and manage the threats posed by these terrifying creatures. As research into mutated zombies advanced, it was certain that more targeted policies would be enacted to address the increasingly severe zombie threat. Shenbin had also personally encountered

a mutated zombie. It was an exceedingly terrifying creature. Whenever a human Approached, it would emit a piercing scream. Fortunately, Chun Bin was at a considerable distance from the zombie at that time, thus spared from the potential rupture of his eardrums. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Ultimately, it was Xiao Xiong who decisively employed an assault rifle, successfully eliminating the mutated zombie. Reflecting on that moment still sends shivers down Chin Bin spine. Had they been aware of this Information earlier, they should have collected the remains of that mutated zombie to exchange with the military for

a substantial reward. What rewards accompany a B-level mission? One might wonder. While B-level zombies are not the most formidable, they certainly are not the weakest, and the rewards should be quite commendable, Shinbin mused. His interest in the mutated zombie was minimal. His primary concern lay with the material rewards provided by the Military. Lieutenant Luo, with utmost seriousness, responded. The reward for a B-level mission consists of 5,000 rounds of ammunition, a crate of grenades, 12 type 95 assault rifles, five type 97 shotguns, and three type 54 pistols. All these military supplies will be air dropped to

your designated base. The fact that the military was willing to distribute over 5,000 rounds of ammunition in one go was indeed generous. Chinbin couldn't help but Silently admire. However, if he were to disclose this mission to Xiao Xiang, it would merely serve to benefit others while he would ultimately gain nothing. Having already suffered a loss once, Chin Bin was determined not to toil in vain again. Thus, he spoke, "I understand, Lieutenant Luo. The bounty you offer is truly enticing. But I cannot make this decision alone. It must be approved by our leader." Lieutenant Luo nodded

and replied, "Very well. Once You have made your decision, feel free to reach out to me at any time." After concluding the conversation with Chun Bin on the other side of the screen, Wong Yin Ran snapped her fingers with a smile, addressing Inyuo and Fong Shinong behind her. The fish is hooked. Now we shall see if they will hold on to the bait we have provided. Chapter 147. Hacker infiltration. Has your Trojan program successfully infiltrated their surveillance system? Fong Shinong Inquired anxiously, her eyes revealing both anticipation and concern. Wong Yin Rons lips curled into a

confident smile as she softly assured, "Rest assured, everything has been executed flawlessly according to plan. The meticulously crafted Trojan program has already successfully infiltrated their surveillance system. We can now utilize the cameras within the club for comprehensive remote monitoring. Their every move will not escape my keen eye. Within the club, with the exception of a few private areas such as bathrooms, the majority of rooms were equipped with surveillance cameras. As for the Trojan program designed by Wong Yin ran, it was cleverly concealed within the software package. When Shunbin unsuspectingly extracted the compressed file and executed

the program, disguised as a communication application, the Trojan implanted by Wong Yin Ran swiftly seized control of all the cameras. Well done, Fong Shinong praised. This way, we will gain in-depth knowledge of the club's layout and keep track of Xiao Xiang and his group s movements at all times. At present, the capabilities of Xiao Xiang and his associates have been largely discerned. If they could further grasp the layout of the establishment, they would be able to formulate a more precise plan for the impending raid, thereby minimizing the probability of casualties. As the operation unfolded Smoothly,

just as Wong Yan Ran had predicted, Eno could not contain his excitement and remarked, "Since you have already taken control of the club surveillance cameras, I shall summon the others so we can collectively analyze the venue's layout and prepare for the forthcoming assault." Very well. I shall await your return with them before initiating the remote monitoring program, replied Wong Yin Ran. Eno unable to suppress his exhilaration," Promptly exited the control room. Successfully implanting the Trojan program was merely the first step. The next task was to convince Xiao Xiang and his subordinates that they were acting

on behalf of the government. As long as they could lure them into a meticulously crafted trap, they could ensnare them without bloodshed. Before long, Machauan, Hijjun, and Siani followed Eno to Wong Yin Rans control room. Li Jianli, however, would not participate In this raid due to an arm injury. Wong Yin Ran, I have brought everyone here. You may now activate the surveillance and allow us to view the club situation, Eno informed her. All right, Wong Yinran responded, her fingers lightly tapping the enter key on the keyboard. With a soft click, the display instantly transformed. The

original desktop was replaced by a vivid depiction of the interior of Jing Shan Club. However, the scene was rather distressing to behold. The ruffians within the club lounged idly together, either playing cards or queuing for nucleic acid tests. Their behavior was exceedingly frivolous, utterly disregarding the feelings of others. As if enscconced in their own little world, Hijun and Machaw Yuan stared in disbelief, their eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. Meanwhile, Fong Shinong and Sianshi were flushed with rage, their expressions reflecting deep indignation. The atmosphere in the Room became palpably awkward, as if the very

air had solidified. They all silently gazed at the screen, their hearts brimming with complex emotions. Ultimately, it was Fong Shinong who regained her composure and shouted at Wong Yin Ran. Wong Yin Ran quickly turned off the surveillance. Reluctantly, Wong Yin Ran halted the remote monitoring, the image abruptly ceasing. Yet Hij Jun and Maawayuan appeared unsatisfied, their expressions Lingering with curiosity. "You boys should leave immediately." Fong Shinong commanded, blushing profusely from the embarrassment. The mere recollection of what they had just witnessed, made her feel nauseous, nearly causing her to regurgitate her lunch. Hijun, visibly displeased, complained,

"Hey, you were the ones who called us here to watch, so why are you sending us away?" Eno quickly tugged at Hijajjuns sleeve, urging, "Come on, Jedjun. There's Nothing more to see. It's not as if you lack such material on your hard drive. Hijun stubbornly retorted, that's not fair. Why do they get to stay? Fong Shinong then directed, Siani, you should go out with them. Siani replied with an air of nonulence. It matters not to me. I possess no interest in such matters. With that, she turned to follow Enua and the others. Leaving only Wong

Yin Ran and Fong Shinto in the control room. Observing the agitated Fong Shinong, Wong Yin ran softly inquired, "Officer Fong, shall we proceed, Fong Shinto?" Her brow furrowed in distaste, nodded affirmatively, "Let us continue, but first, silence the audio." Wong Yinran shook her head in response, saying, "That cannot be done, Officer Fong. I still need to record their voices for future deceit." Hearing this, Fong Shinong sighed in resignation. "Very well, at least grant me a pair of headphones. I cannot bear to endure These vexacious sounds any longer." The following morning, sunlight streamed through the curtains,

illuminating the room. Xiao Xong stretched languidly before sitting up from his bed. He rubbed his eyes and yawned, still feeling the residual aches from the previous night's exertions. This was indeed the daily life of the affluent. Reflecting on last night's experiences, a satisfied smile crept across Xiao Xiangs face. The sensation of being Surrounded by numerous beautiful women was utterly intoxicating, and each of these ladies was a stunning vision with both exquisite features and remarkably alluring figures. They resembled a bevy of enchanting fairies, leaving Xiao Xong utterly captivated had it not been for the apocalypse. A

man of his lowly status would have never had the chance to rise to prominence. Xiaoang sauntered into the dining area and took a seat at the small table. A subordinate presented Him with grilled meat and beer. Just as he was about to indulge in his breakfast, Shanbin approached to report, "Brother Xiang, I received an email from the military last night." Upon hearing that the communication was from the military, Xiao Xiangs expression turned grave. "How does the military know we are hiding here?" Chunbin hurly clarified, "The military sent a mass email to the entireQing city, and

I merely happened to receive this Message." Xiao Xiang slammed his hand on the table, exclaiming, "Are you trying to contact outsiders to have me eliminated?" Shin Bin, frightened, quickly defended himself. Brother Shiong, please do not misunderstand. I would never dare to do such a thing. Humph, if you dare to bring outsiders to deal with me, I will take you down with me, even in death. Xiao Xong threatened. Brother Xiang, it truly is not as you think. The military is quite sincere This time. The bounty they offer is exceedingly generous. What nonsense bounty? I am living

a carefree life here. Why would I want to serve the military? Xiao Xong retorted disdainfully. You cannot say that, brother Xiang. Chin bin replied. Trying to flatter him, the backing of the government makes a significant difference. Consider this. Had we not stumbled upon the military's airdrop crate. We would never have taken control Of this clubhouse. Xiao Xiong furrowed his brow and scoffed. Humph. Those officials have long abandoned this city. What benefits can we still hope to derive from them? Shenbin sighed deeply, patiently, elucidating. Brother Xiang, allow me to explain. Although the government currently lacks the

resources to reclaim this city, their power should not be underestimated. According to the military doctor, the armed forces are diligently working on developing a Vaccine, striving to find a means to combat this catastrophe. Developing a vaccine if the military succeeds in this endeavor, wouldn't he that signal the end of this apocalyptic era? Chiao Xiang's expression gradually grew solemn. He was the least inclined to see the apocalypse conclude. For once society returned to its normal order, individuals like him who had committed numerous misdeeds would inevitably face retribution. Brother Shiong, this is the Inevitable trend. You cannot

hinder it. However, the development of a vaccine necessitates the collection of extensive samples from mutated zombies for reference. Hence, the military has thought of mobilizing the survivors in the quarantine zone to assist in gathering these samples. If we participate, we would gain the military as a formidable ally, which is far better than resorting to banditry. But are mutated zombies so easily Vanquished? We are currently living quite comfortably. Who among us wishes to take such risks? Xiao Xang was solely focused on the benefits without considering any costs. Shanbin persisted in his intreaties. Brother Xiang, we must

broaden our perspective. The military has promised that for every sample we help collect, they will airdrop urgently needed weapons and ammunition to us. If we assist the government in successfully developing a Vaccine, our merits and faults would be balanced, granting us not only a chance at redemption, but perhaps even an opportunity to enter the system. Hearing Chun Bins words, Xiao Xang felt a flicker of temptation, though his subconscious remained apprehensive. Are you suggesting that I assumed the role of Seong Jang, accepting the court's amnesty in exchange for the military support and aid? Not quite like

that, Shunbin replied with a rise smile, but Rather to secure a path for ourselves. After all, we possess the resources of this establishment. As long as the military can continuously provide us with arms, we can simultaneously gather mutated zombie samples while strengthening our own power by recruiting more personnel. After considering Chun Bin's proposal, Xiaosong fell into contemplation, seemingly weighing the pros and cons. After a moment, he lifted his gaze to Chun Bin and declared, "Very well. Let us proceed as you suggest. We must seize this opportunity to acquire more weapons and ammunition. Even if we

choose not to cooperate with the government in the future, we must establish our own territory and influence. Then I shall contact the government representatives immediately. As Chinbin turned to depart, he was halted by Xiaos voice. Wait a moment. I will accompany you. Not entirely trusting Chinbin. Xiao Xong rose and followed him to the monitoring room. Shunbin opened the communication software and reached out to Lieutenant Luo, expressing their willingness to accept the military's bounty task. Lieutenant Luo responded with evident delight, stating, "We are grateful for your support. The nation and its people will not forget the

contributions you have made." Xiaoong frowned slightly, feeling a sense of unease as he observed Lieutenant Luo on The screen. Something about him felt peculiar, though he could not quite pinpoint what was a miss. Cease with the grand diloquent pretenses. We are in dire need of ammunition. We cannot confront those mutated zombies empty-handed. Might it be possible to advance us a portion of the bullets for immediate use? Upon hearing Xiaos words, Lieutenant Luo displayed a hint of difficulty on his countenance. Yet, he endeavored to maintain a calm Demeanor as he replied, "I comprehend your predicament. However,

I must first seek approval from my superiors. Only after receiving their consent can I allocate some ammunition to you. Rest assured, I shall inform you promptly of any developments and expedite the distribution of the bullets. I shall await your good news," Xiao Xiang stated leisurely, harboring a degree of skepticism towards the individual on the screen despite his appearance as a Military medic. On the other side of the screen, Wong Yin Ran terminated the video communication and summoned Eno and Fong Shinong, saying, "Eno, Xiao Xiang has taken the bait. But this fellow is rather stingy. He

insists we send him some bullets before he agrees to undertake the mission." Eno responded nonchalantly, "If he desires ammunition, let us grant him a small amount. As long as we can lure them out, that suffices. However, we cannot be too generous at Most. We should provide them with a thousand rounds. If we furnish them with too much, it would be tantamount to nurturing a tiger, inviting potential peril, Fong Shinong cautioned. Very well. I shall utilize a drone to deliver them a thousand rounds. Wong Yin Ren resolved. At Fuyuba's residence, there happened to be a cargo

drone dedicated to swift deliveries. This drone, a hybrid of gasoline and electric power, not only possessed remarkable flight Endurance, but also demonstrated impressive loadbearing capabilities with a maximum capacity of up to 80 kg. Wong Yin ran carefully packed the thousand rounds of ammunition she received from Eno, securing them onto the drone's cargo platform. Subsequently, she activated the drone and set its flight path towards the Jing Mountain Club. After over half an hour of flight, the drone finally arrived above the club. Wong Yin Ran adeptly maneuvered the Drone, precisely releasing the box of ammunition. Xiao Xiangs

subordinates swiftly noticed the descending box and eagerly gathered around, opening it to inspect its contents. One of the younger members rushed to report to Xiao Xiang. Boss, we just received an airdrop box containing a thousand rounds of ammunition. Who the hell is so generous as to gift us such a bounty? Upon hearing this, Chiao Xiang erupted into laughter. Do not question Further. Secure those bullets. We have work to do now. Unbeknownst to him, Lieutenant Luo had indeed honored his promise, and Shiao Xongs faith in the military's bounty notice solidified. Initially skeptical of the military's offer,

his doubts evaporated upon witnessing the thousand pristine rounds. It is worth noting that a thousand rounds is no trifling sum, not easily procured by just any organization or individual, who besides the military Could afford to bestow such a substantial gift. Xiao Xang secretly rejoiced, feeling fortunate to have made the right call. aligning with the military instilled in him a newfound sense of confidence. He promptly summoned Chin Bin, his face a light with excitement and declared, "Chin Bin, you've done remarkably well. The military has delivered the ammunition." This time, Weevi struck it rich. Quickly reach out

to them and ensure the Remaining tasks are completed without disappointing the military. Upon hearing this news, Shunbins face beamed with a proud smile as he nodded and replied, "Brother Xiang, having accomplished so much for everyone, don't you think I deserve a reward?" Xiaoan laughed heartily and said, "You rascal, you certainly know how to make demands." "Very well, since you've asked, I shall oblige. Tonight, I will arrange for a few lovely performers from a dance troop To entertain you. Enjoy the fruits of your labor." Chapter 149. Luring the tiger from its den. Striking one by one,

Shan Bin swiftly entered the surveillance room, opened the communication software, and excitedly addressed Lieutenant Luo on the screen. Lieutenant Luo, we have received the ammunition you dispatched. Please issue the mission. We are ready to depart at any moment. Lieutenant Luo picking up a document from the desk. Pretended to be Serious as he said. All right. The mission location is on Gin Shiao Avenue. The situation there is rather complex, so you must exercise caution. I will send you the detailed mission particulars and action plan via the communicator. Please remain vigilant and prioritize your safety. Shortly thereafter,

Shinbin received an electronic map from Lieutenant Luo. The area encircled in red on the map indicated where class B mutated zombies Frequently roamed. After acquiring the mission map, Shinbin rushed to report back to Chiao Xiang. However, the cunning Xiao Xiong did not personally undertake this mission. He entrusted it to his most trusted subordinate, Hong Mao. Consequently, Hong Mao, accompanied by more than 20 fully armed men and hundreds of rounds of ammunition, set off for the destination. Watching Huang Mao as convoy depart from the club, Wong Yin Ran smiled and said to Enua, "Inwa, Xiao Xs

men are already on route. Have you deployed the timed explosives at the ambush site?" It turned out that while Wong Yan Ran was deceiving Xiaos group, Inua and Fong Shinong had already devised the ambush plan along with the night raid operation. They had prepared 2C for explosives in the tunnel. Powerful enough to obliterate them the moment they entered the ambush zone. By the way, is Chiao Xion personally leading this team? Inua Couldn't te help but ask. Wong Yin Ran shook her head, replying, Xiao Xiang is quite cunning. He hasn't he left the club, but has

only sent half of his men to the mission site. How fortunate for him? A hint of regret crossed in a s face. Currently, there are still over 20 thugs remaining at the Jing Shan Club. When do you plan to take action? Wong Yinran inquired. If the external team fails to return safely, Xiao will undoubtedly become suspicious. Hence, Officer Fong and I believe it is best to act tonight. Inua responded. To strike at night, you truly possess great audacity. Wong Yinran admired. Although there are only about 20 of them left in the club, they still outnumber

us. Therefore, we must take advantage of the cover of darkness to catch them offguard. Inua explained. However, engaging in the evening poses a significant challenge to visibility, Wong Yin cautioned. Fear not, for I Shall provide everyone with the most advanced night vision goggles, Eno replied with unwavering confidence. Two hours later, the convoy led by Hong Mao was nearing the designated mission site on Gene Xiao Avenue. Just as they traversed the underground tunnel, several cars unexpectedly materialized directly in their path, obstructing their advance. Damn it, who parked these wretched vehicles here? Hang Mau erupted in fury,

leaping from his car to command His subordinates to swiftly clear the obstructing cars. Yet none noticed that two C4 explosives had been stealthily installed along the tunnel sides. Eno and Fong Shinong lay in wait outside the tunnel. Upon confirming that Hong Mao and his gang had fallen into the meticulously crafted trap, Eno unhesitatingly pressed the detonation button. A thunderous explosion ensued, illuminating the tunnel with a blinding blaze and enveloping it in a cloud of Dust. The once impervious concrete slabs above crumbled like fragile parchment, raining down upon Huang Mao and his henchmen with alarming speed.

Caught off guard by this sudden catastrophe, Huang Mao and his lackeyis were rendered utterly dumbfounded. Unable to react before succumbing to their fate. In the blink of an eye, the fallen debris sealed the tunnel, leaving no survivors in the aftermath of the explosion. Mission accomplished, Eno mused, a Subtle smile gracing his lips as he surveyed the collapsed tunnel. He had not anticipated such a seamless execution of the plan. With merely two C4 explosives, he had effectively annihilated Hong Mao and his crew. Should Xiaoong learn of this, he would surely be insensed beyond measure. Those ruffians

are undoubtedly finished now. Fong Shinong remarked with a sense of awe. That was 4 kg of C4. Even if they weren't struck dead by the shockwave. The collapsing debris would have surely crushed them. Eno was acutely aware of C4's formidable power. There was no possibility of survival for Hong Mas gang. "Let us return. A fierce battle awaits us this evening," Eno declared, stowing the detonator and departing the explosion site alongside Fong Shinto. Upon returning to the villa, it was approximately 4:00 in the afternoon. After an early dinner, Eno began preparing the equipment required For the

night's operation. There remained over 20 thugs at the Jing Shan Club, each armed with firearms. Thus, prioritizing personal defense was imperative when selecting weapons. Eno returned to the dimensional armory. Investing a modicum of combat experience to upgrade the armor stockpile. The newly updated protective gear appeared on the shelves, allowing Eno to select more robust ballistic equipment. At the forefront was the bulletproof vest. Currently, the market offered vests categorized into four distinct levels. Level one vests, the most basic, could withstand projectiles from a 9mm pistol and a 38 special revolver. Level two vests were designed to

resist impact from 9mm pistols and certain submachine gun rounds. The IA level bulletproof vest offers superior protection capable of withstanding the majority of handgun and submachine gun rounds including 9mm 40 caliber and 45 caliber ammunition. The level three vest in addition to safeguarding against handguns and submachine guns can also defend against certain rifle cartridges such as the 308 Winchester. The four-level vest represents the pinnacle of ballistic protection, effectively shielding against high velocity rifle projectiles such as the 7 62x 51 millimeters NATO rounds. The arsenal wielded by Xiao Xiang and his associates predominantly comprises the type

95 assault rifle, the Type 79 submachine gun, and the type 92 pistol. Given that the caliber and power of these firearms are relatively moderate, the selection of the IIA vest, which can defend against most handgun and submachine gun ammunition, suffices. Eno meticulously chose five sets of IIA vests. However, possessing merely the vests was insufficient. A bulletproof helmet was equally essential. Bulletproof helmets are generally categorized based on their intended use. Military-grade helmets, police grade helmets, and special operations helmets. Military helmets offer the highest level of protection, but are bulky and cumbersome. Police helmets are more lightweight,

but provide limited protection, sufficient only against smallc caliber handgun rounds. Special Operations helmets offer a middle ground in terms of defense capability while featuring unique functionalities and designs to meet specific mission Requirements. Considering the necessity to mount night vision equipment on the helmet, Eno focused on selecting special operations helmets. Chapter 150. Complete night equipment. Eno's gaze ultimately settled on a uniquely designed Ronin helmet. This helmet appeared to be from a futuristic realm. Its aesthetic brimming with astonishing sci-fi elements. Its striking shape and distinctive contours were simply irresistible. Upon dawning the Ronin Helmet, Eno experienced an

unprecedented sense of security. The helmet conformed perfectly to the head, enveloping it snugly without leaving a single gap. This comprehensive protection significantly bolstered Eno's confidence, making him feel as though he had transformed into an invincible warrior. Compared to other common bulletproof helmets, the advantages of this all-encompassing protective helmet were evident. It not only offered a Larger area of protection, effectively shielding the face from bullet impacts, but also boasted remarkable breathability and comfort, ensuring that prolonged wear would not cause excessive discomfort. Moreover, the lightweight yet durable materials employed in the helmet did not add substantial weight,

allowing ENO to maintain agility and flexibility during operations. Additionally, the interior of the helmet was equipped with high-quality Headphones, effectively isolating external noise disturbances, enabling the wearer to clearly hear commands from teammates, tactical arrangements, and critical information regarding enemy movements. At the same time, it ensured that the wearer s voice was accurately conveyed to fellow comrades, preventing misunderstandings or delays in seizing tactical opportunities. In this manner, the entire team can collaborate closely, coordinating efforts and adjusting Strategic deployments in real time according to the evolving battlefield conditions. They may swiftly relocate to evade enemy pursuits or

concentrate their firepower on exploiting the adversaries vulnerabilities to effectuate a breakthrough, thereby significantly enhancing the efficiency of mission completion. However, the Ronin helmet is not without its drawbacks. Being a full protection helmet, it severely restricts the wearer S field of vision, making it challenging to observe the surrounding environment comprehensively. This limitation could pose inconveniences or even dangers to the user in certain situations. Nevertheless, considering that this mission occurs at night, an additional night vision device will be installed on the helmet, thus rendering this shortcoming temporarily negligible. After selecting the bulletproof vest and helmet, the next

crucial task is to Procure the night vision equipment. The era of relying on flashlights and search lights for nighttime operations has long since passed. With the rapid advancement of technology, the advent of night vision devices has brought about a revolutionary transformation for soldiers, rendering nighttime operations more efficient and secure. Currently, the most popular individual night vision devices on the market are categorized into two primary types. Active night Vision devices and passive night vision devices. Active night vision devices illuminate targets using infrared rays emitted from themselves. subsequently receiving and processing the reflected infrared signals to generate

images. These devices can function in complete darkness. However, they are easily detectable by enemy infrared detectors. Conversely, passive night vision devices rely on the faint light emitted by the target itself, such as moonlight, Starlight, or other heat sources to create images. While they are more discreet, their effectiveness may diminish in the absence of light. Naturally, Xiao Xangs group lacks infrared detection equipment. So, ENO prioritizes the selection of an active night vision device. The active night vision device available in the armory happens to be the AMPSQ20 enhanced night vision system, which was only deployed by the

United States in 2019. This model Represents the most advanced third generation night vision technology, distinguishing itself from earlier devices by successfully integrating image enhancement technology with longwave infrared sensors. This innovative approach not only allows for the full utilization of image enhancement capabilities, presenting finer visual details in low light environments, but also cleverly combines the unique advantages of thermal Sensors. The confluence of these two functionalities endows this night vision device with astonishing all- weather applicability, performing adeptly weather under the bright sunlight of day or the pitch black darkness of night. Moreover, it is noteworthy that even

in adverse conditions such as fog, dust, or obstructions from foliage. It remains capable of clearly capturing the outlines of targeted individuals and the surrounding terrain, its visual effects Transcend the common green glare associated with traditional night vision devices. replaced instead by high-quality images precisely merged by the built-in computer of the night vision apparatus. This revolutionary breakthrough undeniably enhances the users's observational capabilities and operational efficiency in a variety of complex environments. Although the bulletproof vest, helmet, and night vision device have all been secured. However, the challenge of swiftly discerning friend from foe in a dimly lit

environment posed a significant dilemma. Thus, he discovered a collection of identification badges in the store room. These badges, while not traditionally regarded as protective gear, could prove unexpectedly effective in the unique conditions of nighttime combat. These electronic identification badges allow for the input of personal information. Once a fixed, when paired With advanced infrared night vision devices, they seemingly bestow upon teammates a pair of discerning eyes. Through infrared technology, each individual can effortlessly identify the silhouettes of their comrades, swiftly confirming their identities and thereby drastically minimizing the risk of friendly fire. As for the selection of

firearms, ENO opted exclusively for submachine guns in relatively confined indoor settings. Submachine guns possess Unparalleled advantages over other firearms. Only Machuan, designated as the breacher, was equipped with a shotgun loaded with slugs specifically intended for door breaching. In terms of optics, ENO chose an invisible laser site. It is worth noting that conventional laser beams easily reveal one's position, granting the enemy an opportunity. However, this advanced invisible laser source perfectly addresses that issue, emitting light Undetectable to the human eye, visible only through night vision goggles. Considering that Xiaos group lacked such night vision equipment, selecting this

high-tech invisible laser sight was undoubtedly the wisest choice. Eno brought the entire array of nighttime combat gear back to the real world, gazing at the myriad of eclectic and fascinating equipment. Machauan and Hijun could not help but widen their eyes momentarily at a loss. Eno, you Truly are remarkable, managing to procure so many innovative gadgets for us, exclaimed Hijjun as he picked up a uniquely designed Ronin helmet and curiously fiddled with it, attempting to fit it at top his head. observing Hija Jun dawning the helmet. Machawuan couldn't resist exclaiming, "Wow, Hijun, that helmet looks incredibly

cool. You resemble a futuristic super soldier." Eno nodded with a smile. We are facing a group of armed bandits. Thus, our Protective gear cannot be taken lightly. This is a level two helmet capable of effectively resisting the impact of handgun and submachine gun rounds. Machauan then dawned the bulletproof vest that Eno had provided. Although wearing it slightly increased his load, its ballistic protection was undoubtedly reliable. What surprised Machawayuan even more was that this bulletproof vest came equipped with a groin protector as well. With a mischievous grin, he Remarked to Eno, "Why does this bulletproof vest

come with a groin protector?" Eno chuckled in response. You're not even married yet. "Of course, you must safeguard your little brother." Nearby, Siani rolled her eyes, exclaiming, "Do you boys always resort to such trivial jokes?" Chapter 151. Night rate. A faint smile graced Fong Shinongs lips as she gently remarked in there is still a young lady present. Do remember to be mindful of Your demeanor while gesting. Before her words could fully settle, Hijun interjected nonchalantly, "Officer Fong, please do not regard her as a mere girl. Just take a look at her from head to toe.

She bears no semblance of femininity. With that," he cast a scornful glance at Siani. Incensed, Sianis eyes widened in indignation, returning Hijajuns gaze with a fiery intensity, as if she could incinerate him with her glare. As the Tension between them escalated, Inua quickly stepped in to alleviate the situation, saying, "All right, all right, those were just jokes. Let us put an end to this. Before we depart, remember to affix your identity tags properly." With that, Enua handed out the identification tags to the four companions participating in the raid. Puzzled, Hijajia Jun accepted the tag and

furrowed his brow, inquiring, "What purpose does this serve? We are not Heading into battle, are we? Is there a fear that our identities will remain unknown after death?" Ina clarified, "This item is not intended for identifying the deceased. Rather, it serves as a specialized tool to distinguish between friend and foe." Heun examined the tag from all angles, but could not discern its purpose, prompting him to curiously ask, "That sounds rather extraordinary. However, there is no name inscribed on this tag. How will others know who I am if I attach it to myself? Inua continued to

explain, "Your personal information is stored within the chip embedded in this tag. Typically, this information remains concealed and does not display openly. Only when one dons the night vision goggles can the corresponding names be effortlessly revealed. Is this some sort of bizarre black technology?" He Jedjun exclaimed with excitement, eagerly dawning the night vision goggles Enua Provided and glancing around at his companions. To his amazement, just as Inua had said, each person's name appeared vividly above their heads. Wow, this is incredibly cool. It feels like being immersed in a video game. All that s missing is

a health bar to represent life points. He Jun marveled in astonishment. Thus, anyone whose name appears above their head should never be shot at. In real combat, the friendly fire system cannot be disabled. The Bullets you shoot will still harm your allies, Inua cautioned. Rest assured, I certainly won't carry over my gaming habits into reality, Hijajjun replied with a smile. All right, time is of the essence. Everyone, please attire yourselves in the necessary gear for nighttime operations. We shall depart shortly, Inua urged. As the group dawned their nighttime combat attire, the clock struck 5 in

the afternoon. Inua, Fong Shinto, Machaw Yuan, Hija Jun, and Siani Boarded the armored transport vehicle, journeying to the scenic area of Jing Mountain, located several dozen kilometers away. The group set aside their playful demeanor and began to earnestly dawn the attire and equipment necessary for their nocturnal operation. By the time they were fully prepared, the clock had struck 5 in the afternoon. Eno Fong Shinto, Machaw Yuan, Hijun, and Siani boarded the armored transport vehicle and sped towards the scenic Jing Mountain area located several dozen kilometers away. Upon their arrival, it was already 7:00 in the

evening. As night descended, a band of ruffians led by Xiao Xiang gathered around a dining table, indulging in revalry and excessive drinking. The group led by Hong Mao had yet to return, raising Xiao Xiangs suspicions. However, Wong Yin Ran had fabricated a voice message from Hong Mao, informing Chun Bin that the mission was accomplished, but they Had suffered a flat tire on their way back, necessitating an overnight stay. Xiao Xiang, unaware of the deception, still anticipated Hong Mao s return with the body sample to claim a reward from the military. Fong Shinong parked the armored

vehicle in a concealed location, extinguished the lights, and maintained complete silence. During this period, Xiao Xongs crew remained alert, rendering it an unsuitable moment for an ambush. They planned to strike once the Group succumbed to slumber in the deep of night. The occupants of the vehicle sat in silence, counting down the moments. Finally, midnight arrived. Ino glanced at his watch and softly addressed Fong Shinong, stating, "Officer Fong, it is 12:00. We may commence our operation." Fong Shinong nodded in agreement, instructing, "Let us conduct a final check of our weapons. If all is in order, we

shall set forth." The group bowed their heads, Meticulously inspecting their firearms. Machauan and Hijun wielded Victor submachine guns, while Fong Shinong and Siani carried MP9s, and Eno retained his MP5. Each firearm was equipped with a silencer and laser sight. After confirming the weapons were in perfect condition, Fong Shinong reminded them, "Remember, show no mercy. All the ruffians here deserve their fate. Eliminate them on site. Rest assured, Officer Fong, the apocalypse has Persisted long enough for us to know what must be done." Eno replied with resolute determination. This was indeed a battle of survival where mercy

towards the enemy equated to cruelty towards oneself. Fong Shinong opened the rear door of the armored vehicle and the group swiftly emerged in unison. In the blink of an eye, the five figures reached the perimeter of the club where barbed wire was set up. This wire could be electrified, but it required manual Operation to activate the high voltage current. Keeping the electric fence powered continuously would likely overwhelm the club's electrical system, leading to a catastrophic failure. The unpowered barbed wire before them was evidently easy to breach. Maan calmly produced a pair of prepared wire cutters

from his gear and deafly snipped away, creating an adequately sized opening in an instant. Chin Bin, who was supposed to be on night duty in the monitoring Room, languidly reclined upon the soft, voluuptuous form of a beautiful dancer from the troop, indulging in the pleasures of the flesh. Unbeknownst to him, Ino and his companions had silently infiltrated the establishment. Prior to this, Wong Yin Ran had meticulously gathered intelligence about the venue, leaving her well-versed in every detail, layout, and personnel configuration. Thus, when Ino and his team stealthily entered the premises, they navigated the Terrain with

ease. Rather than charging directly into the main building for a confrontation, they skillfully evaded all watchful eyes, making their way towards the power distribution room located not far from the side of the main structure to execute a flawless and unexpected ambush. Relying solely on the dim moonlight for cover was far from sufficient. It was imperative to sever the entire power supply system within the establishment, plunging the ruthless Thugs into darkness, thereby instilling a profound sense of fear and confusion among them. In the absence of illumination, the marauders would be rendered disoriented, akin to headless flies,

unable to mount any effective resistance. Upon entering the distribution room, Ino swiftly cut off the power supply to the entire venue. Instantly, the main building was enveloped in darkness, rendering visibility non-existent. Why has the Power gone out? Though most of the thugs remained in slumber, a few sensed that something was a miss. They frantically searched for flashlights, attempting to ascertain the cause of the blackout. Seizing the opportunity, Ino and his team dashed towards the main building. Upon arrival, they found the front door securely locked, Ino quickly produced his silenced Glock, steadied his aim at the

lock, and decisively pulled the trigger. A series of faint gunshots Echoed as the lock shattered under the continuous fire accompanied by the subtle sound of metal fracturing. Yet, it failed to attract the attention of the thugs inside. Ino sees the moment to forcefully push open the main door, his body darting inside like a bolt of lightning. Fong Shinong and the others followed closely behind, traversing through the foyer into the expansive living room. The living room was vast, rivaling the size of a classroom adorned With luxurious furnishings. Two thugs brandishing flashlights approached, clearly puzzled by the

unfolding events. Ino promptly raised his MP5 submachine gun. The two men, still grappling with the situation, had no time to react before Ino unleashed a torrent of bullets upon them. They were instantly riddled with gunfire, unable to utter a sound before their demise. Following this, Ino executed a swift slide, positioning himself beside the two Fallen thugs, and fired a shot into each of their heads to prevent any potential reanimation. Meanwhile, Fong Shinong and the others sprang into action, dispersing according to their pre-arranged plan to confront the remaining adversaries. On the ground floor, seven asalants were

scattered throughout the room, blissfully unaware of Inuo and his companion's entry. Ino had just dispatched two of them when from the direction of the kitchen, Another emerged, seemingly alerted by the sound of his fallen comrades. He brandished a type 79 submachine gun. With remarkable speed, Fong Shining Tong took aim at the asalent and before he could pull the trigger, decisively opened fire. The first two bullets struck true, hitting him squarely in the chest, while the final round shattered his skull, causing his body to crumple lifelessly to the ground. In the blink of an eye, three

asalants had been Eliminated, leaving the remaining four oblivious to the unfolding chaos and unaware of Inyos position. Hijun found refuge in a corner. Two armed asalants, hearing the commotion from the living room, rushed out from the bedroom in a bid to provide support. However, the enveloping darkness hampered their vision, allowing them to pass right by Hija Jun without noticing him. Seizing this fortuitous opportunity, Hijajun raised his Victor submachine gun and Unleashed a barrage aimed at their backs. The two asalants collapsed in response, and Ciani dashed forward, executing a shot each to their heads. Within less

than a minute, five asalants had been systematically eliminated by Inyuo and his companions. The remaining two, now acutely aware of the danger, sprinted towards the second floor. Yet, how could they hope to escape? Machauan pursued them relentlessly, firing multiple shots in their direction. Bullets struck the staircase railing, sending splinters flying. One of the asalants was hit in the leg, tumbling down the stairs. The other, witnessing this, shouted an alarm. Someone has broken in. Everyone, grab your weapons. No sooner had he spoken than several shots pierced his body. Inuo with lightning speed continued firing, ensuring the

man would never utter another word. Nevertheless, his cry had alerted the upstairs asalants who all Seized their weapons and began shooting downwards. Everyone take cover. Inus voice crackled through the earpiece. Hearing the warning, Fong Shinong and the others quickly concealed themselves behind cover. The sound of gunfire erupted, and the furniture and floor of the living room were instantly riddled with bullet holes. Although the asalants upstairs realized an intrusion had occurred, the impenetrable darkness left them clueless as to where their Adversaries were hiding, compelling them to fire indiscriminately. Yet, after their volley, not a single bullet

found its mark. All shots were in vain, seizing the moment when their adversaries were reloading, Inuo swiftly emerged from cover, taking aim and firing several precise shots that shattered the skulls of two bandits. Fong Shinong, seizing the opportunity, opened fire as well, directing her green laser sight at one of the asalants Heads, obliterating him with two shots, thanks to the silencers on both Inuos and Fong Shinto's weapons. The gunfire and the flames at the muzzle were effectively masked, rendering it impossible to discern the source of the bullets in the darkness. Damn it, this group possesses

night vision equipment. Quickly hide and do not descend. At this moment, the marauders above finally reacted, their faces filled with terror as they retreated to the doorways of Their rooms, too frightened to show themselves. The entire floor was engulfed in an eerie silence, interrupted only by the occasional sound of gunfire shattering the stillness. Meanwhile, on the third floor, Chiao Xiang, who had been peacefully slumbering, was abruptly awakened by the cacophony of gunshots from below. He bolted upright, fury etched across his face without even taking the time to dress. He swiftly retrieved a 92 style Pistol

from his nightstand and charged out of his bedroom. "What on earth is happening? Which fool dares to create chaos on my turf?" Xiao Xiang bellowed, his voice echoing through the empty corridor, he stroed purposefully toward the staircase, intent on assessing the situation. when he suddenly spotted Chun Bin frantically pulling up his pants, seemingly preparing to flee, frowning, Xiao Xang was about to inquire about the commotion when a younger gang member Rushed up from the second floor, breathless, reporting, "Bad news, Brother Xiang. A group of unknown asalants has broken in." The brothers are engaged in a

firefight with them downstairs, and the situation is dire. Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiangs expression darkened significantly. Confusion and rage filled his heart as he demanded, "How could anyone know where we reside? This place is secluded unless someone informed them. It would Be impossible to find us. The younger member looked bewildered. Brother Shiang, I don't know. They didn't reveal their identities, but their weaponry is topnotch. They even have night vision gear. What the hell is going on? Suddenly, Xiao Xong recalled Lieutenant Luo, the military spokesperson. After much contemplation, he realized that only that individual could have

known their hiding place. Coupled with the fact that Hong Mas group had yet to Return, a sudden clarity washed over him. Damn it. I have been played by the military. This group must be sent by them. Xiao Xiang turned toward Shin Bin, cursing loudly. Shin Bin, you treacherous dog. You colluded with the military to set me up. Terrified, Chunin shook his head in denial. Brother Xiang, I know nothing of this. I am not involved. Nonsense. If it weren't for your instigation, I would never have considered collaborating with the Military. They must have obtained the samples

and come to silence us. In a fit of rage, Xiao Xiang raised his gun and fired twice in Chunbins direction. Shin Bin, frightened, turned to flee, the bullets whizzing past him. Brother Xiang, I swear the military personnel were not summoned by me. Shun Bin pleaded as he raced down the stairs, confused as to why they were under attack. However, at that moment, no explanation would suffice. Xiao Xiang, Consumed by disbelief, sought only to eliminate him. Resolute, Chun been cursed inwardly. Xiao Xiong, you bastard. You show no mercy, and I shall show none in return. Since

you suspect I brought the military here, I might as well side with them. Following a scoundrel like you, I am destined for an untimely demise. Chun Bin continued to dash towards the first floor, frantically shouting, Xiao Xiang is hiding on the third floor. I am not one Of them. Do not fire. Upon hearing Chins cries, Xiao Xiang was instantly filled with rage. Damn it. Die with me, you traitor. Xiao Xiang raised his weapon, aiming in the direction of the voice, and emptied the magazine. Despite the darkness, several bullets struck Chun Bin with a pain scream.

He clutched his wounded lower back and collapsed into a pool of blood. Chapter 153. The cornered beast fights back, seeing Chun Bin suddenly fall before Him. Eno was overwhelmed by an inexplicable confusion. How could this group of thugs turn on each other so violently, it was truly baffling, though Chun Bin still clung to life. Having been struck by multiple bullets, his injuries were grievous, leaving him beyond salvation. Eno gazed at Chun Bin's fading form. sighed softly and thought to himself, "Seeing you in such agony, perhaps I should grant you mercy and help you find peace."

With that, he Aimed at Chinbins head and decisively pulled the trigger. The bullet exited the chamber and accurately penetrated Chun Bins skull, ending his life. "Everyone, take note." Xiao Xiang is currently hiding on the third floor, Eno announced on the public channel, alerting his companions. "I will provide cover from below. You may charge ahead without concern." Fong Shin Tong swiftly located a concealed corner gun aimed at the upper level. Should Anyone dare to show their face, she would not hesitate to deliver a fatal blow. Eno and Machawuan charged towards the second floor, followed closely by

Hija Jun and Siani. Two thugs attempted to shoot at Eno as he ascended the stairs. But the moment they exposed half their heads, Fong Shinong struck with pinpoint accuracy. Eno and Machawan successfully reached the second floor. This level contained numerous rooms, all locked tight. The thugs hid within, guns Pointed at the door. Waiting for Eno and his team to unwittingly walk into their line of fire. Eno, fully aware of their intentions, instructed Machawuan, "Do not approach the door. Use the shotgun to break it down." Machauan retrieved his shotgun and fired at the wooden door. Boom!

The lock was blasted apart, leaving a gaping hole. The thug stationed by the door, startled by the commotion, panicked, and unleashed a hail of gunfire towards the entrance. Eno and Machawan took cover beside the door frame. Patiently waiting for the thugs to exhaust their ammunition. Finally, the gunfire ceased. Seizing the opportunity while the enemy reloaded, Eno raised his submachine gun and surged into the room. The thugs, caught off guard by Eno's sudden onslaught, were about to raise their weapons when a barrage of bullets, as precise as a sewing machine, tore into their bodies. Blood erupted,

accompanied by their Anguished cries. After swiftly eliminating the thugs in that room, Eno promptly shifted to another chamber. However, this door too had been locked from within, and the thugs had even toppled a large wardrobe to barricade the entrance. After Machawan broke the door lock, he discovered that the door was inexplicably blocked by a wardrobe. He couldn't help but curse, "Damn it! These worthless scoundrels have blocked the door. Step aside! Let me handle This." Eno retrieved a small piece of C4 explosive from his backpack and expertly affixed it to the wardrobe. He then swiftly retreated

to a safe distance and decisively pressed the detonation button. A thunderous explosion erupted, shattering the wardrobe into countless fragments. The thugs hiding inside the room were startled by the sudden blast. Their composure shattered, and they immediately began to fire wildly in a panic. However, this time, these cunning Individuals had evidently learned their lesson and did not empty their magazines as they had previously. Observing this, Eno swiftly produced a flashbang grenade from his pocket, pulled the pin, and threw it against the wall. The grenade ricocheted off the wall, and landed on the floor. The armed thugs

seemed to hear something being thrown in, but before they could react, a deafening bang resounded, and the once pitch black room was suddenly illuminated as Brightly as day, blinding them with its brilliance. The thugs screamed in agony, kneeling on the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Eno and Machawuan rushed in, using their submachine guns to eliminate all the thugs. The thugs on the second floor were nearly eradicated as well. Sieni and Hijajjun commenced their charge towards the third floor. Yet the staircase to the third floor was firmly guarded by the thugs who had used beds and cabinets

as cover, obstructing The ascent. As soon as the two approached the staircase, they were met with a barrage of gunfire. Ciani and Hijun quickly dropped to the ground. Bullets whizzing past their heads. There are too many of them. We can't get up. They crawled to the corner. The third floor represented Xiao Xiangs final line of defense, and the sheer number of thugs stationed there made a breakthrough exceedingly difficult. Eno and Maan arrived to provide support. Eno, they're holding the staircase with intense firepower. We can't get through, Machawan reported. He retrieved a fragmentation grenade from his

pocket and declared, "No worries. Watch this." He pulled the pin and hurled the grenade upstairs with force. The grenade followed a graceful parabolic arc, landing beside the thugs behind their cover. Boom! The sound of the explosion reverberated as if the world had been shaken. A powerful shock wave swept Through, shrapnel flying and dust swirling. The once arrogant thugs were instantly thrown into disarray, their confidence shattered. Taking advantage of their instability, Eno led the charge up to the third floor, annihilating all the enemies lying on the ground. Sensing impending doom, Xiao Xiang hurriedly retreated to the

master bedroom on the third floor, locking the door behind him. Outside, the screams of his subordinates echoed incessantly as they Fell one by one to gunfire. Xiao Xong realized the tide had turned. Despite having several times the number of men, the battle had seemed lopsided from the very beginning. This was indeed the fighting prowess of a regular army. Utterly formidable, driven to desperation, Xiao Xiang experienced an unprecedented sense of hopelessness for the first time. The anguished cries of the women surrounding him only served to further disturb his already troubled Mind. "Damn it," he cursed vehemently,

a surge of uncontrollable rage welling up within him. Initially, he had intended to use these women as hostages. However, a sudden thought flashed through his mind. The military was there to eliminate witnesses that would hardly care for the lives of these women. Rather than allow them to become a liability, he resolved to transform them into zombies, thereby at least slightly delaying the military's advance. With This grim determination, Xiao Xiang raised his weapon without hesitation and began to execute the defenseless women one by one. The room erupted into a cacophony of screams and whales. A scene

of unimaginable horror. This man is slaughtering hostages. Enraged by the women's cries, Inua felt a fire ignite within him. Go save them. I will handle the remaining enemies. He shouted to Machawuan and Hijun. Upon hearing his command, they immediately charged toward The master bedroom. Just as Chiao Xang was about to shoot the last few hostages, the bedroom door was suddenly flung open with grave force. Hijun and Maan burst in. Startled, Xiaoang felt a jolt of fear, but did not waver. He was acutely aware of his grave sins. Only by fighting to the death could he

hope for a glimmer of survival. He turned and fired several shots in their direction, though his marksmanship was lackluster. His luck was remarkably fortuitous. By Chance, one bullet struck Hijun in the cheek. Hijun felt as if a hammer had struck him, collapsing backward onto the floor. Hij Jun Roaring with fury. Machauan immediately returned fire, but the cunning Xiao Xiang used a nearby woman as a human shield. Realizing he had inadvertently harmed the hostage, Machawuan ceased firing. Seizing the opportunity, Xiao Xiang took the last remaining hostage, Suyuan, and retreated to the balcony on the third floor.

At That moment, Inua and Xiani arrived to provide support. But the women Xiao Xiang had slain were already beginning to transform into the undead. Without a moment's hesitation, Ina drew his pistol and put them down mercifully. Siai knelt beside Hijun to assess his injuries. Hijajjun, are you all right? She inquired with genuine concern. Hija Jun removed his helmet, gasping for breath as he replied, I'm fine, just a bit dizzy. Fortunately, he had been wearing A helmet. Although the bullet had struck his face, it had not penetrated. Be more careful next time. Don'tt be so reckless.

Siani cautioned. Despite their usual banter, they still cared deeply for one another's safety in times of peril. Inua, Machaw Yuan, and the newly arrived Fong Shinto all raised their handguns toward the balcony. Xiao Xiang, still holding Su Yuan hostage, continued to resist defiantly. Xiao Xiang, put down your weapon. You have nowhere left To run. Enua shouted with a commanding voice. Xiaoang crouched behind Su Yusuan, the barrel of his gun pressed firmly against her temple, his voice trembling with rage. You despicable hounds of the military. Your shamelessness knows no bounds. After I have toiled tirelessly for

you, you dare to conspire to eliminate me. I apologize, but we are not affiliated with the military. Like you, we are mere survivors trapped in Chingqing City, Eno Declared, revealing his identity without reservation. Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiangs face contorted in disbelief. His eyes wide with astonishment as he questioned, "What? If you are not military personnel, why then did you ambush us?" Enos assertion of being a survivor seemed utterly implausible to Chiao Xiang. In his eyes, this group clad in superior gear and wielding advanced weaponry could only belong to a formidable organization if not the

Regular army. You lot have committed heinous acts, not only indiscriminately slaughtering innocents, but also injuring our comrades. Annihilating you is simply an act of righteousness. Surely that justification suffices, Eno stated with righteous indignation. Nonsense. I don't even know your filthy lot. How could I possibly harm your people? Xiao Xion retorted angrily. In his memory, he had never encountered a ruthless character like Eno, let alone Harm their comrades. Eno scoffed. Oh, how quickly you forget. Not long ago, your scar-faced subordinate injured one of my companions in an attempt to seize our gasoline. So, it was you

who killed the scar-faced one. Damn it. Xiao Xang suddenly comprehended, realizing he had been searching for the very group that had dispatched the scar-faced man. Now regretting this unexpected encounter, I did not instruct the scar-faced man to assault you. He acted on his own accord. Besides, he was already killed by you. I have not sought retribution from you. So why must you pursue total annihilation? Xiao Xiang, now filled with loathing for the scar-faced man, lamented that had it not been for the trouble caused by that individual, he would not find himself in such dire straits.

Did you ever consider sparing the lives of those women when you fired upon them? Eno was not swayed by Xiao Xiangs honeyed words. If he were to let this man go today, he would Undoubtedly return with an even more relentless vengeance. A cold smile crept across Xiao Xangs face as he recognized the futility of his situation. Very well, since death is inevitable, I shall take you down with me into the abyss. No sooner had he spoken than a fierce look crossed his face as he prepared to strike Su Yuan. Fong Shinong aimed to shoot in

order to rescue the hostage, but the cunning Xiao Xiang kept his head tightly pressed Behind Su Yuan, leaving no opportunity to eliminate him. In that moment of imminent peril, Eno unexpectedly pulled the trigger. However, in a startling twist, he did not aim at the man's head, but rather with a sudden turn, targeted the lower halves of both individuals. The bullet pierced through Su Yusuan s skirt, creating a gaping hole before mercilessly striking the unsuspecting Xiao Xiang standing behind her. Xiaoang suddenly emitted a wretched scream akin To that of a slaughtered pig as he clutched his

grievously injured groin with both hands. The excruciating pain was unbearable, forcing him to writhe agonizingly on the cold ground. The firearm he had gripped so tightly slipped from his fingers and fell aside. Fun looked at Enua with astonishment. Realizing that this young man was indeed bold and skilled, while others targeted the heads of the criminals to rescue hostages, he had aimed below the waist. Moreover, that shot had precisely struck Xiao Xiangs vital area, leaving him utterly incapacitated while sparing Su Yuan from any harm. Had the bullet deviated by even half a centimeter, the consequences would

have been unimaginable. With the vital area struck, Chiao Xiang had entirely lost his ability to resist, his trousers soaked in blood. Ina slowly approached him, placing the gun against his forehead, and said, "I forgot to inform You that the so-called military organization you contacted is merely a facade created by our hackers. There is no military bounty. It is all an elaborate ruse." Revealing the truth to Xiao Xiang in his final moments was a cruel act akin to striking at the heart of a man. Anger boiled within Xiao Xiang, a formidable figure in chaotic times. Yet

he found himself powerless to retaliate against Inaw. Indifferent to the scoundrels feelings, Believed such was the fate that befits a villain. Sending them to hell was his rightful duty. I have told you everything. You can now rest easy, he declared before gently pulling the trigger as if executing a sacred judgment. A crisp sound echoed through the night sky as the bullet swiftly exited the gun's muzzle, piercing through Chiao Xiangs skull with brutal precision. His forehead erupted in a violent explosion of blood and Brain matter, splattering the ground. His eyes widened in shock and his body

fell lifelessly to the earth, devoid of any further movement. With the last of the ruffians eliminated, this night s raid concluded successfully. Fortunately, none of their side had sustained injuries. While Xiao Xongs gang had been entirely annihilated, leaving no survivors, Inua approached the crumpled Su Yusuan, extending his hand and reassuring her, "You are safe Now, my lady. No one will harm you again." Trembling and tearful, Su Yushuan nodded, her tears brimming as the nightmare of her humiliating existence finally came to an end. Ina's arrival was like a ray of sunshine piercing through the clouds, illuminating

her bleak future. The following morning, the sun rose as it always did, casting light upon the city. Shrouded in disaster, Inua and his companions restored the power supply by Turning on the electricity, reviving the Jing Shan Club with newfound vitality. Subsequently, he reached out to Wong Yen Ran and others in the villa area, urging them to gather their belongings and relocate to the Jing Shan Club. The luxurious establishment once occupied by Xiao Xiang and his ilk had now transformed into the new home for Enoa and his group. Upon hearing this exhilarating news, Miz Donna from

the logistics team immediately sprang into Action. organizing personnel to commence the move. The villa was replete with numerous belongings, particularly in the basement, where the substantial main server of Wong Yin Ran posed a considerable challenge to relocate. Time was of the essence, and the team had no choice but to prioritize packing essential items such as clothing, food, and medicine, leaving other belongings for a subsequent trip. Moreover, the injured required urgent transfer. Master Liao brought forth his tour bus, removing a portion of the rear seats to create additional space for the injured. The wounded pilot was

carefully lifted onto the bus under the attentive care of the seasoned doctor and Lee Jinley with relatively minor injuries assisted by carrying lighter items. After several hours of diligent effort as midday approached the tour bus laden with all members finally set off towards the Jing Shan clubhouse. Chapter 155. A beautiful Life begins a new wow. This house is enormous. Are we really going to live here? Master Liao exclaimed as he studied the vehicle at the entrance of the clubhouse, unable to contain his genuine admiration. Surveying the surroundings, he noted that the expanse of the Jing

Shan clubhouse was incomparably larger than Wong Yins villa. Furthermore, the environment was exquisite with lush greenery and fragrant flowers, akin to a natural Oxygen bar. In the distance, the mountains rose majestically while the crystal clearar lake at their base formed a picturesque tableau, a veritable sanctuary for relaxation and rejuvenation. Lu Ming Ming, captivated by the stunning scenery, remarked, "Teacher, how did Inuo and the others discover such a place? It feels like a paradise." Miss Donna smiled gently and replied, "I've heard this location was originally discovered by Wong Yin Ran. However, it was previously inhabited by

a band of thugs, the very ones who injured Li Jimly. Thankfully, Inuo and Officer Fong have eradicated them, allowing us to reside here in peace. Upon hearing this, a collective sigh of relief swept through the group with none more jubilant than Hot Yang. The tormentor Xiao Xiang had long been a haunting shadow over him. At last, this demon had been vanquished by Inuo, enabling him to stand tall and proud. Once Donna, and the others disembarked, Inuo, Fong Shinto, and several others stepped forward to greet them. Wong Yin ran, "Teacher, let us unload our luggage. This

will be our new home from now on," Ino announced to the group. The exhilarating news instantly dispelled the weariness etched on their faces. Each individual radiated anticipation and hope, as if they could already envision the joyous moments to be spent in their new abode. "Thank you for your Hard work," Ino, "Does the clubhouse still require cleaning?" Miss Donna inquired. Ino nodded, responding, "Yes, it is indeed a bit messy. The battle from last night left it in disarray. However, no matter. We will assist in tidying it up together shortly. With that, Ms. Donna led the logistics

team into the clubhouse. The interior of the clubhouse indeed appeared somewhat chaotic with various items scattered about and even some bullet holes from The previous night's skirmish. A stark reminder of the violence. However, despite such devastation, the overall decor of the clubhouse remained relatively intact. With just a few minor repairs, it could be restored to its former glory. The electrical and plumbing systems within the establishment were largely unscathed and operational. The young women busily set about cleaning and tidying, scrubbing away the blood stains from the floor and Meticulously wiping every corner, striving to rejuvenate the

clubhouse. Meanwhile, Ino and several young men were tasked with handling the bodies of the asalants. One by one, they carried the corpses outside. Initially, Ino intended to bury or incinerate these bodies to prevent contamination of the surrounding environment. However, Wong Yin Ran proposed a rather ingenious suggestion, asserting that these corpses could be utilized as fuel for power Generation. Ina was taken aback. It was the first time he had heard of corpses being used for electricity generation. With a smile, Wong Yin Ran explained that the clubhouse possessed a biomass generator capable of producing electricity through the

combustion of organic materials. Compared to chemical fuels like gasoline or diesel, the acquisition of biomass fuel was relatively straightforward. materials such as plants. Crop residues and animal Fat were excellent sources. The bodies of the asalants also constituted combustible material akin to animal fat, and using them for power generation would not only address the issue of body disposal, but also optimize resource utilization. Truly a two-fold benefit. After hearing Wong Yin's elucidation, Ino recognized the valuable potential of the corpses and resolved not to let it go to waste. Thus, he and his companions cast all the bodies

of the asalants into The incinerator designated for power generation. After a period of combustion, the generator's output began to stabilize and excess electricity was stored in batteries. Once this task was completed, meal time soon approached. Teacher Donna had initially prepared some instant convenience foods. But Machauan suggested that the clubhouse's cold storage was stocked with readyto-use ingredients, allowing everyone to prepare a sumptuous dinner Themselves. This proposal received overwhelming support, prompting everyone to spring into action. Some ventured to the cold storage for ingredients, while others began constructing makeshift tables and chairs in the courtyard. Inoh, Jedjun and

Maan arrived at the entrance of the cold storage located on the basement level of the clubhouse, a place where Su Mayan curated premium ingredients. Most of the supplies had been meticulously sourced from overseas At great expense, with many items unobtainable, even with money domestically. As the cold storage door slowly opened, an array of exquisite ingredients unfolded before them, overwhelming the senses, Macha Yuan, a true foodie, was instantly captivated, his eyes sparkling with excitement, seemingly unable to contain his eagerness to sample these culinary delights. "Goodness! The ingredients here are several tears above those in a Sam's

Club," he exclaimed. He casually picked up a beautifully packaged steak, its label clearly indicating the origin, net weight, specifications, and price. Eno, look at this. This is Kobe beef imported from the land of cherry blossoms. And this tiny piece is priced at over 7,000 yuan. Eno gazed at the extravagant steak. Unable to suppress his astonishment. The wealthy truly know how to indulge. 7,000 yuan could sustain me for several months. Eno there are Actually lobsters and abalone here. Hija Jun held an Australian lobster in one hand and a plump abalone in the other. And there's seafood

too. This time we are truly in for a culinary feast. Eno chuckled. Subsequently, the trio discovered even more high-end ingredients in the cold storage. Caviar from the goose feather nation. Fagra from France, Norwegian salmon, Spanish ham, cortiseps from the Tibetan Plateau, and Bird's nest from Malaysia. Each Ingredient bore a hefty price tag, even in a five-star hotel. One would find it challenging to sample such an array of exquisite delicacies simultaneously. What kind of guests does this establishment cater to? Hija Jun used aloud. Macho Yuan scoffed. Who else could it be but those corrupt officials? Ordinary

people cannot afford such luxuries. Eno upon hearing this gested. So today we shall indulge and experience the life of the affluent. Unfazed, Hija Jun replied. Indulge away. After all, it's the end of the world and no one will care. Mao Yuan furrowed his brow, pondering. However, I feel like something is still missing. Hija Jun looked at him bewildered and asked, "With so many delicacies, aren't you satisfied?" Macha Yuan shook his head, clarifying, "I'm not referring to food. I mean drinks like wine. Don't you feel thirsty just eating all this?" Eno seemed to have an epiphany

and Suggested, "I recall there is a wine seller next to the cold storage. Why don't we grab the food first and then see if there are any suitable beverages?" Macho Yuan immediately concurred. That is a splendid idea. Let us check it out. Observing their enthusiasm, Hija Jun teased, "Comrade Macho Yuan, your thoughts are quite dangerous. Do you realize you are straying further down the path of indulgence? Macha Yuan laughed heartily, Unfazed. Then let us tread even further down this path after all. Having won a victory, Shouldn't we enjoy ourselves? Chapter 156. A lavish feast, the

trio moved to the adjacent wine celler, where a gentle aroma of wine enveloped them. The temperature here was just right, and the air was thick with a rich fragrance, lulling one into a state of bliss. The decor of the wine celler was exquisitly refined with soft yellow lighting illuminating the surroundings perfectly. Rows of wooden shelves were meticulously arranged, filled with a variety of renowned foreign wines. These bottles, whether elaborately ornate or elegantly simple, all shimmerred with an alluring glow. "My goodness, they have amassed such a collection of fine wines," Machow Yuan exclaimed in awe. Although

he possessed little expertise in spirits, he was still able to identify the exquisite brandy and champagne from France as well as the fine whiskey from Scotland. Undoubtedly, the most striking of all was the bottle of 1982 Lafite. Its label boldly emlazed with a significant year as if proclaiming its rarity and distinctiveness. The prices of these foreign liquors were naturally steep, often ranging from tens of thousands to even over a hundred thousand. Chuckling, he remarked that in all his years, he had never tasted such expensive spirits. Why don't we take a few bottles and indulge together

Suggested he Jedjun with a smile? Eno nodded in agreement. Sure, but let us skip the brandy and whiskey. Their high alcohol content might be a bit too much for the ladies and teacher Donna to handle comparatively. Champagne has a lower alcohol level and a slightly sweet flavor, making it a more suitable choice. Absolutely. But we mustn't overlook the 1982 Lafite regardless of its flavor. The price alone warrants our tasting, Machaw Yuan exclaimed, eagerly Seizing the bottle of Lafite. The three of them returned to the kitchen of the clubhouse laden with bags of gourmet ingredients and

precious spirits. Hijun beaming with joy handed a bulging bag to teacher Donna saying, "Teacher, we found quite a few delightful treasures in the cold storage on the basement floor. How about we host a celebration in the courtyard tonight?" Teacher Donna smiled as she accepted the bag, but her expression turned to one of astonishment As she opened it to reveal an array of extraordinarily rare and expensive ingredients. Why is everything so lavish? Although teacher Donna was an adept cook, she had never encountered such high-end ingredients before and was momentarily at a loss. Machawan stepped forward to

reassure her, "Don't worry, teacher. High-quality ingredients often require only the simplest of preparations. What do you mean by simple?" Teacher Donna could not help But inquire. For instance, this Australian lobster only needs to be steamed. Kobe beef is delicious whether roasted in an oven or pan seared. Abalone is best braised. Salmon and Spanish ham are best enjoyed thinly sliced. Caviar can be savored straight from a small spoon. As for cortiseps, they can be steamed with eggs. Finally, we can enjoy birds nest as a dessert. No wonder you're such a foodie. You certainly know your stuff.

Eno remarked. Impressed by Macho Yuans knowledge. Machauan chuckled. Oh, I learned it all from television. With quality ingredients, anyone can be a chef. Following Machu Yuan's guidance, teacher Donna indeed managed to prepare a lavish dinner that resembled a culinary masterpiece. The group subsequently gathered in the courtyard outside the clubhouse to relish this rare moment of joy. Before the feast commenced, a celebratory ritual of opening champagne Was inevitable. Machauan retrieved a corpse crew and pulled the cork from the bottle. With a crisp pop, the golden liquid cascaded from the bottle like a fountain, and an enchanting

aroma instantly enveloped the air. Ms. Donna, Chen Shia, and Lu Mingming deafly poured the beverages into the elegant goblets. Each cup filled to perfection, neither too much nor too little. The guests gathered around the meticulously arranged dining table, their faces Radiating satisfaction and joy. Eno rose to her feet, raising her glass, her gaze sweeping across every individual present, and then proclaimed with a resonant voice, "Tonight, our gathering is truly serendipitous. I hope that in the future we shall support one another and navigate through life's trials together. Regardless of how the future unfolds, let us not

relinquish the hope that resides within our hearts. Let us raise our glasses, toasting not only to One another, but also to a beautiful future. Cheers. The crowd responded in unison, their glasses clinking melodiously. The champagne shimmerred in the glasses, seemingly rejoicing in the splendor of the moment. After the banquet concluded, Eno sought out doctor and Nan to inquire about the condition of several injured individuals. The first to be mentioned was Lie Jinley who had bravely shielded her from a bullet. Doctor, how is Li Jinly fairing now? Doctor and smiled as she replied, "His recovery is

progressing remarkably well. Being young, he possesses excellent physical health and a strong capacity for recuperation. As long as he maintains adequate nutrition and ample rest, I estimate that within two weeks, he will be able to have his bandages removed and regain his freedom of movement. Eno then inquired about Su Yusuan, whom she had recently rescued from Xiaos clutches. And what of Miss Sus condition? Doctor and furrowed her brow, her tone tinged with resignation as she stated, "Her situation is rather dire." Although she appears to have sustained no grave external injuries, my examination revealed that she

suffers from multiple gynecological ailments. Furthermore, there are noticeable bruises and contusions in her intimate areas. At this point, Dr. Inhesitated, clearly uncomfortable continuing. One could only Imagine the cruel and brutal treatment she endured during her confinement with Xiao Xang. Eno sighed softly. Please do your utmost to aid her in her recovery. Doctor and reassured her the ailments afflicting Su Yusuan are indeed treatable. However, the psychological scars she bears may remain with her for a lifetime. Upon learning of Su Yusuan's plight, Eno was overwhelmed with compassion and sorrow for her. As the saying goes, better to

be a peaceful dog Than to be a person in chaotic times. Women in this apocalyptic world, especially those as youthful and beautiful as Su Yuswan, face a tragically grim fate should they fall into the hands of malifactors. Eno understood that in this moment, no words of solace could truly alleviate her suffering. Only time could gradually heal the wounds deep within her soul. Finally, Eno inquired about the gravely injured pilot. Despite doctor and's Extensive experience in caring for him, the pilot was still unable to rise from his bed. The sole comfort was that he had regained

consciousness and could communicate normally. Eno decided to visit him personally. Thus, she followed doctor into the pilot's recovery room. Gently pushing open the door. Yano immediately spotted the injured pilot quietly lying on the hospital bed and for drip attached to his arm and his complexion somewhat pallet. Approaching The bedside, Yano softly spoke. Hello, Mr. Pilot. My name is Yano. I sincerely apologize for not visiting you sooner. I have been rather occupied. Upon hearing Yano's voice, the pilot gradually opened his eyes. Striving to sit up and leaning against the headboard to respond. So, you are Yo.

I have heard it was you who rescued me from the wreckage of the crashed helicopter. I must admit, I did not expect someone so young to possess such remarkable courage. With a Look of regret, Yo replied, I merely did what was necessary. Truth be told, if it weren't for us, the helicopter would not have crashed and you would not have been injured. It is unfortunate that your companion did not survive. We were unable to save him. In our line of work, the risks are inherently high. A moment's lapse can lead to unforeseen calamities. We have

long cast aside our own safety, so you need not feel excessively guilty. The pilot responded In a calm tone. Have you made contact with the military or government after the helicopter's crash? We reached out once, but the military and government personnel have already retreated. We remain in Ching city waiting for the lockdown to be lifted before we can leave. Yo replied candidly outlining their current predicament. I see. It appears returning to report to the superior may be somewhat challenging. The pilot remarked his expression Growing serious upon learning of the situation. Noticing his demeanor, Yano quickly

reassured him. However, there is no need for excessive worry. We are situated far from the city center and the surroundings are relatively safe and discreet. You can fully focus on recuperating until your injuries are completely healed. That indeed puts you in a difficult position. Doctor and mentioned, I must remain bedridden for at least 6 months, the pilot replied With a bitter smile. That is quite all right. This facility is well stocked with provisions and has independent power and water systems. You need not concern yourself with daily living matters. By the way, Mr. Pilot, what should

I call you? I am second lieutenant Jungpangqing of the helicopter unit in the Southwest Military District, the pilot responded. sitting up straight and speaking with a resonant voice. Despite his weakened State, he maintained the dignity and spirit of a soldier. A glimmer of respect shown in Yos eyes as he addressed Second Lieutenant Jung. Then, Second Lieutenant Jung, please take good care of yourself. Once you have regained your strength and are able to move about freely, I shall return to discuss how we can establish contact with your unit. With that, Yano turned and departed, leaving doctor

and to continue attending to Second Lieutenant Jung. Chapter 157. The gym and leisure center. Having successfully seized the Jing Mountain Club from Xiao Xiang, Yano and his companions spent several days relocating supplies stored in Wong Yinrons villa to the club. The daily lives of everyone experienced a significant improvement as a result. Currently, the entire city ofQing Chang is experiencing a complete sessation of water, electricity, and gas supplies. However, the residents of Jing Chong Club, Including Inua, remain unaffected in the slightest. The club boasts two distinct power supply systems. One consists of solar photovoltaic panels installed

on the rooftop capable of providing ample electricity on sunny days. The other system features a biomass generator housed in the distribution room. Although the generator consumes biomass fuel, the surrounding area is rich in timber that can be harvested, serving as an excellent source of fuel. On days When the solar panels are incapable of generating power due to cloudy weather, the biomass generator can seamlessly take over. The club's water supply system is connected to a lake situated at the foot of the mountain. Water from the lake is filtered through a purification system, meeting standards for direct

consumption. Additionally, the club features a 50 100 m swimming pool which can function as a reservoir and even accommodate fish without issue. The living areas, including the living room, bedrooms, kitchen, and bathrooms are primarily located within the main building, which rises more than three stories. Behind the main structure, several leisure and entertainment facilities have been constructed, including a gym that spans nearly several thousand square meters. The gym is equipped with a comprehensive array of fitness equipment, including treadmills, stationary bikes, barbells, Dumbbells, punching bags, bench press machines, strength training apparatus, and multifunctional training devices, all strategically

placed throughout the space. The moment Machauan, Liiani, and Siani, the athletic students, stepped into the gym, their eyes were immediately captivated by the dazzling array of fitness apparatus. The cold metallic equipment seemed to emanate an irresistible allure, compelling them to try it out. With so many training Devices, we must make the most of them," Machauan remarked. His enthusiasm for fitness bordering on fervor. However, due to financial constraints at home, he seldom had the opportunity to visit a proper gym. It's worth noting that accessing such a wealth of fitness equipment typically incurs substantial costs. Now with

free access, he could lift weights until dusk without spending a single scent. What a delightful prospect. Inua nodded in agreement. Of Course, we should take full advantage. However, these fitness devices are not exclusively intended for you athletic students. Ina, are you suggesting that we all engage in fitness together? Machawan asked with a smile. Indeed, every member of the team should actively participate in physical exercise. After all, we are currently free from concerns about basic necessities, and our lives are quite comfortable and enjoyable. Why not use this leisure time to improve our Physical fitness? Absolutely. Without

a robust physique, it is challenging to survive in such a harsh post-apocalyptic environment. Living too comfortably can lead to complacency. When faced with danger, one may not know how to respond. Li Jinly concurred with Enoa's perspective. Should the girls also learn to lift weights? Siani inquired, unable to contain her curiosity. If one wishes to cultivate strength, that is certainly feasible. As for the other ladies, I Believe they ought to engage more in running, particularly in endurance training through long-distance running. Eno has quietly begun to conceive a comprehensive fitness program for everyone. Strength, endurance, and reaction

speed. These fundamental physical attributes are crucial. And if we can enhance them one by one, then when facing various crises, everyone has capabilities will undoubtedly experience a qualitative leap, enabling them to Respond with poise and transform peril into safety. This is a splendid idea, encouraging everyone to participate in physical exercise. Though I wonder if we can maintain the commitment, "Lie's eyes brimmed with anticipation. I suspect the ladies would not object. After all, running aids in weight loss, and one must maintain their figure even in the apocalypse, remarked Machauan with a playful smile. The purpose of

practicing running is not merely for weight loss. Running is a fundamental survival skill. If we encounter adversaries more formidable than ourselves, running away is the best option as it could save our lives, Eno explained. Given this, let us incorporate running into our daily curriculum. Regardless of gender, everyone must enhance their running training. Ciani showed no signs of disapproval towards Eno's proposal. Having once focused on her core training, she held high standards for Physical fitness and endurance. Thus, running for her was as routine as daily bread. A training item she deemed essential. The responsibility of overseeing

everyone as running practice shall fall upon you, Sani, Eno said with a smile. Just then, Hijun burst in filled with excitement and exclaimed to Eno and the others. Eno I discovered a plethora of treasures next door. Let us all go take a look. Consequently, Eno and her companions followed Kia Juns lead to the adjacent building. This establishment was evidently designed as a recreational venue for the affluent and officials. To the right on the first floor, there was a small cinema dedicated to movie screenings, boasting spacious and comfortable seating alongside advanced projection equipment, rivaling that of

top tier theaters. Adjacent to the cinema was a cozy cafe where the rich aroma of coffee wafted through the air, refreshing the Spirit. The second floor offered even more recreational options featuring a meticulously designed billiard's room, a table tennis room, a game room, and a karaoke hall. However, what excited Hijun the most was the existence of an esports room. Inside were several high-end computers, their screens displaying icons of various popular games. Hijun enthusiastically gestured towards the entrance of the esports room, saying, "Eno, look at the Impressive specs of these computers. The headsets, keyboards, mice, and

even the chairs are all top-notch. Should we join forces for a game or two? Observing Hija Juns exuberance, Eno could not help but tease. You truly are a gaming addict. Even in the apocalypse, you still think of playing games. Moreover, under the current circumstances, how can we even log into the servers? Hijun scratched his head, somewhat resigned, and replied, "You have a point. Given The current situation, online gaming is indeed unfeasible. However, if we cannot play online, we can still enjoy single player games. It has been so long since I last played on a computer.

I feel as though I might suffocate from the lack of it. Eno sighed and said, "Let us set the game aside for now. There will be ample time for that later. I have something of great importance to announce to everyone. So, please wait for a moment in the living room." Upon Hearing Eno's words, Hijjun could not help but inquire, "What is it this time? You seem rather mysterious. You will find out shortly." Eno replied with a smile, shaking his head as he turned to leave the esports room. Chapter 158, training day. Half an hour later,

Eno gathered everyone in the living room of the club and announced loudly, "Today, a few classmates and I discovered a gym with an exceptionally pleasant environment behind a club, the space is Expansive, well ventilated, and most importantly, it is fully equipped with a wide array of fitness equipment, ranging from strength training to aerobic exercises. I personally tried it out and found it quite impressive. Therefore, I am here to inform you that whenever you have free time, you are all welcome to go there and enhance your physical fitness. Upon hearing Eno's words, teacher Donna furrowed her

brows slightly and asked with some confusion, Eno, what made you think that we should engage in fitness? Aren't we already preoccupied with numerous tasks? Eno shook his head and explained, "Teacher, the world today is no longer what it used to be. We may encounter various unforeseen difficulties at any moment. A strong physique is the foundation for confronting these dangers and challenges. If we do not seize this opportunity to improve our physical fitness, we may find ourselves Regretting it when faced with peril in the future. After listening to Eno's explanation, teacher Donna nodded in understanding. Lu

Mingming standing nearby could not help but ask, "But what about those of us in the logistics team who only need to stay at home? What should we exercise?" "Though you and the logistics team do not need to venture into battle, it is essential to learn how to escape." Hence, I have devised a specialized long-d Distanceance running training plan for you." Eno responded. Long-distance running can enhance lung capacity and endurance, which is incredibly beneficial for survival in a post-apocalyptic world. Ciani then added, "Our goal for everyone is to run a distance of no less than 20

km each day. 20 km every day. That would surely exhaust us." Lu Mingming exclaimed, "She typically did not enjoy exercising, and the prospect of running such a distance Felt overwhelming." Siani stated with a serious expression. 20 km is merely the basic requirement and you only need to complete it on a treadmill. If you find it challenging to run continuously, you can break it into segments. As long as the total distance reaches 20 km, it suffices. Chinia encouraged Lu Ming Ming saying Lu Ming Ming. While Sianshi may seem a bit strict, it is for everyone's benefit.

The villains and those zombies will not show mercy simply because you Are a girl. If you run slowly, you may become a prime target for the enemies. Fong Shining Tong nodded in agreement, adding, "What Shinshia says is absolutely correct. Though you and the logistics team may not be able to withstand formidable foes, you cannot always rely on others for rescue. Our expectations of you are not high. Simply avoiding capture by the enemy is a significant contribution. Sister Shinto, even the girls must run 20 km daily, Doesn't te that imply even greater expectations for us men."

Officer Shaolin could not refrain from inquiring. In a calm manner, Inua responded, "Our male comrades are likewise required to complete a daily regimen of 20 km of running. However, in addition, we must also incorporate an extra 30 minutes of strength training each day. This arrangement is designed to ensure that our physical fitness receives a more comprehensive Enhancement, enabling us to confront various unforeseen circumstances. Given the physiological differences between men and women, tasks that demand considerable physical exertion are often assigned to men. Consequently, strength training becomes particularly vital for males. Upon hearing this training regimen, Master

Liao, Officer Shaolin, and Hoayong displayed expressions of concern, yet ultimately nodded in agreement. After confirming the daily Training tasks, Inua sought the opinions of everyone present, noting the absence of dissent. He waved his hand and declared. Thus, today s meeting concludes, "You may disperse. Members of the field team, please remain. For those few students who will frequently accompany me on outings," Inua intended to focus on their development. Hence, the standards imposed on them would be more stringent. "Inu, have you kept a few of us back for a new assignment?" Hijun remarked, glancing at his fellow

classmates, who also bore expressions of curiosity. Inua nodded. Hijun, Macha, Yuan, Siani, and Liini. You four have already mastered the fundamental use of firearms. Therefore, I plan to delineate your respective positions to enhance the operational efficiency of the entire team in future engagements. Excellent. Ina, how do you intend to allocate our positions? Machauan could not help but ask. Naturally, the assignments will be Determined based on your individual strengths, and I also intend to equip each of you with a specialized weapon. As he spoke, Inua retrieved several large boxes containing firearms from beneath the table. Oh,

new equipment to be issued. Machau Yuan and the others displayed eager expressions. Inua first turned to Machaw Yuan. Machauan, your stature is the largest, making you most suitable for the role of the team s assault soldier. Therefore, I have Prepared a powerful assault rifle for you. Inua opened one of the boxes, revealing a modified A47 complete with a magazine capable of holding 90 rounds. Wow. is NT. This an A47 enhanced with a larger magazine, Machaw Yuan exclaimed excitedly, gripping the weapon. The A47 equipped with an extended magazine is considerably heavier than the standard model. Fortunately,

being a muscular individual, he found it manageable. The A47 has significant recoil. You will Need to spend time acclimatizing to it. No problem. If anyone dares to cross us again, I will use this gun to turn them into Swiss cheese. Ma Xiaawuan exhibited immense enthusiasm for the new toy Inua had bestowed upon him. Eno subsequently produced several grenades, remarking, "Your throwing skills are commendable, hence I shall provide you with a few fragmentation grenades." He chuckled, "Indeed, tossing grenades is far less cumbersome than hurling a shot put." Turning to Hijajjun, Eno continued, "Your marksmanship is second

only to Cianis. Consequently, I have prepared a highly accurate assault rifle for you." With that, Eno opened the gun case and retrieved an August assault rifle. This particular model excels at mid-range performance, demonstrating impressive shooting precision and formidable firepower. Its bullpup design facilitates ease of transport and operation, making it ideally suited for Your needs. Upon receiving the August from Eno, Hijjun's face broke into a broad smile. The rifle's aesthetic was strikingly cool. Due to its bullpup configuration, the rifle is shorter and more compact, producing minimal recoil during firing, thus enhancing the grip's comfort. Furthermore, the

August features a uniquely transparent magazine, allowing users to easily monitor the remaining ammunition, a boon for those like Hijun, who are prone to Frequent magazine changes. Next, Eno turned his attention to Liini. Noticing the bandage still wrapped around his arm, Eno could only shake his head with a rofful smile, saying, "Leinly, your injury is not yet fully healed. Once you have completely recovered, I shall present you with a specialized weapon." Li Jinly nodded in resignation, responding, "All right, but it must not be inferior to theirs." Eno replied with a grin. Rest assured, I will ensure

you Receive a weapon that meets your satisfaction. Finally, Eno looked at Siani, stating, "Among this group, your marksmanship is the most precise." Furthermore, you have trained in the demanding discipline of parkour. Do you realize that an exceptional sniper requires not only unparalleled shooting skills, but also agility and quick reflexes? Fortunately, you possess all these qualities. Thus, it is only fitting for you to assume the role of Our team's sniper. As he spoke, Eno approached the last gun case and gently opened it. A faint metallic scent wafted forth as he carefully extracted an SVD sniper rifle.

This SVD hailing from the goose feather nation boasts a range nearly double that of the previously provided VVS. Upon receiving the SVD from ENO, a flicker of excitement crosses otherwise composed features. This semi-automatic sniper rifle utilizes 7 62 mm full power ammunition. In the event of encountering a formidable adversary, you shall employ this weapon to provide long range fire support for your teammates. Chapter 159. gradually gaining momentum with each member's role clearly defined. The external operations team experienced a significant transformation as everyone diligently strived towards a more professional trajectory. Each member understood their responsibilities, allowing

for a deeper focus and Commitment to their daily training. Every day, Macho dedicates no less than 4 hours in the gym, exhibiting an almost fervent passion for fitness. His laborious workouts leave him drenched in sweat, accentuating the impressive musculature that adorns his physique. Ciani, in addition to completing a 20 km long run, practices various parkour techniques. The remainder of her time is devoted almost entirely to training with a sniper rifle. Her proficiency in Marksmanship has improved remarkably, and it is only a matter of time before she evolves into a competent sharpshooter. Conversely, Hij Jun spends

his leisure hours indulging in video games, though he is not entirely devoid of merit. He has surprisingly acquired several lockpicking skills from Hotel Yong. Li Jinli's injuries have nearly healed, and under the guidance of Doctrine, he has commenced rehabilitation training. The female Members of the logistics team are equally diligent. Initially, teacher Tang and Lu Mingming found the daily 20 km regimen quite challenging. Yet, after persevering for over 20 days, they have remarkably managed to complete it in one go. Chinshia has been learning medical skills from doctor. Although she has yet to reach a level of

independence, she is approaching the competency of an intern. As for Fong Shinto, she tirelessly hones her shooting skills, expending over 300 Rounds in a single day. Ever since her last competition against Inua, she has been eager to reclaim her dignity. Yet, despite her relentless efforts, she finds it difficult to bridge the gap between herself and Inua. The computer was Wong Yen has assisted in updating the security system of the club. The cameras surrounding the premises now provide 24-hour real-time surveillance. Should any strangers or zombies approach, the system promptly triggers An alarm, alerting those within the

club to prepare for defense. Although Enua has not focused his energies on daily training, he has invested considerable effort into the construction of the club. The open space in front of the courtyard has been ingeniously transformed into several makeshift shooting ranges. These ranges are meticulously designed to enhance the team's shooting capabilities, accommodating various firearms such as Sniper rifles, assault rifles, shotguns, and handguns. In a bid to swiftly elevate his teammates practical skills, Inua has even established a training base adhering to IPS-C standards. The International Practical Shooting Confederation is a shooting sport developed around simulating real

combat scenarios, necessitating more complex training environments than standard ranges. Typically, such venues require multiple shooting positions along with Corresponding obstacles and cover to replicate combat conditions. Some targets are stationary, while others are mobile. Participants must complete shooting tasks with the utmost speed and precision under specific scenarios and conditions. Competitions are generally divided into multiple stages, including static shooting, dynamic shooting, and multi-target shooting to assess competitor shooting skills, reaction times, tactical application, and Psychological resilience. The high-intensity shooting and physical training have engendered a significant leap in the combat effectiveness of the field team. Time flies and

in the blink of an eye. More than a month has passed. Everyone has gradually acclimated to this tranquil yet fulfilling way of life. One day, Dr. Enan approached Inol and said, "In our stock of antibiotics is dwindling. If you have some time recently, could you assist in procuring Some antibiotics from the city?" In replied, understood, "Doctor, we shall set off for the city today." After agreeing to Dr. An's request, Inua promptly organized a team. He enlisted Mao Yuan, Hija Jun and Siani, informing them. Dr. N has just told me that our supply of antibiotics is

running low. We need to venture into the city to procure some. Machauan cheerfully responded, "All right." Having stayed at home for so long. It's about time we go out for a Stroll. Ina instructed everyone to prepare their necessary weapons and gear, declaring that they would depart in half an hour. Half an hour later, the group of four was ready to board an armored vehicle to enter the city in search of antibiotics. However, before their departure, Wong Yin ran, in charge of intelligence, shared crucial information with Inua. This intelligence was closely tied to the current situation

and had been meticulously Gathered and analyzed by Wong Yin Ran from various online sources and radio broadcasts. Had she not informed Enua and the others beforehand, they might have encountered unforeseen troubles or found themselves in dire predicaments during their outing. Since the government announced the city as lockdown, the survivors remaining in the city had embarked on a difficult journey of self-rescue. Many began earnestly seeking like-minded companions to Establish relatively independent communities or groups. They utilize their ingenuity and creativity, quickly erecting simple yet practical temporary shelters and robust defensive structures with the resources at hand. Presently,

the entirety of Chingqing boasts numerous community groups with at least a dozen of varying sizes. It is said that larger communities comprise several hundred individuals, while smaller groups can consist of a mere handful. Each community or group has its own set of rules to maintain internal order and stability. However, these communities are scattered throughout the city and due to traffic disruptions. Interactions between them are rare. The isolation effect has compelled each survivor group to fiercely guard their territory and the limited resources therein, sharing little with outsiders. If one were to intrude upon another group's territory

without warning, it could potentially Lead to unpredictable and intense conflicts. It has only been a month. Yet, the outside world has undergone such dramatic changes. After listening to Wong Yinrons account, Inua was struck with shock and astonishment. He had not anticipated that. Following the government's withdrawal, Chingqing would descend into such chaos. The city seemed to have regressed overnight to a wartorrn era reminiscent of the waring states period where factions fought for Control. Yet, it is understandable survival drives everyone to grasp tightly to their resources. After all, resources are finite, and if one person consumes more,

others will inevitably receive less. Even in times of peace, struggles for territory and resources abound, let alone in a post-apocalyptic world. Wong Yen Ran possessed a profound understanding of the actions taken by the group of survivors. Mao Yuan snorted disdainfully, his face brimming with Arrogance. With firearms in our possession, who could we possibly fear? What fool would dare oppose us? Just watch me put a bullet through him. Armed with a weapon, his words carried a newfound confidence. Xiai furrowed her brow and with a serious tone admonished Machau Yuan. Do you not comprehend the wisdom in

resolving enmity rather than fostering it? If you continue to act recklessly, the communities may unite against us. In a similar vein, Inua Cautioned with a wary expression given the current uncertain circumstances, it would be prudent not to create enemies and invite trouble. Being overly cautious may render us incapable of accomplishing anything. Hijun could not help but interject with a sarcastic remark. Wong Yinran interjected, "The expanse ofQing Ching City is vast. Yet, the areas truly under the control of survivor groups are quite limited. There remain numerous public spaces within the Urban district that are devoid of

ownership. If you wish to avoid conflicts with other communities, you might consider searching those public areas. However, be warned, such locations often harbor mutated zombies. Then, let us seek antibiotics in the public areas," Enua proposed. Wong Yinran, could you kindly mark the public regions on the electronic map for us? Inua handed his phone to Wong Yinran. Chapter 160. Medicine retrieval. Once Wong Yin Ran had updated the electronic map, Inua and his teammates boarded the armored vehicle, setting off towards the city center. After a month as absence, upon re-entering the city, Inua and his group were

met with an environment even more dilapitated than before. Many supermarkets, convenience stores, and shops along the way had long been ransacked. The resources available for scavenging were no longer as bountiful as they had been at the onset of the Viral outbreak. After all, no one knew how long this pandemic would endure. Every survivor capable of enduring was frantically searching for any usable resources, hoarding supplies to prepare for unforeseen risks and crisis. Having finally located a pharmacy, Inua's group quickly parked the vehicle by the roadside and entered a search. However, despite turning the entire pharmacy upside

down, they ultimately found nothing. Aside from some ordinary cold Medication and topical ointments, there was not a trace of antibiotics to be found. Alas, this store must have been pillaged by other survivors prior to our arrival. Inua sighed in exasperation, gazing at the barren shelves. Perhaps we should try another pharmacy. Siani suggested. Indeed, we have no other choice. Inua nodded in agreement. The group returned to the vehicle and proceeded to the next pharmacy. Yet, the situation there mirrored the previous One. Antibiotics, anti-inflammatory drugs, and pain relievers. These essential medications for treating injuries were completely absent.

Damn it. It appears antibiotics have become a coveted commodity. He judge lamented. Pharmacies are too easily accessed, which is why survivors prioritize scavenging their supplies, Inua analyzed. If this is the case, we might have no choice but to visit a clinic or hospital, suggested Xiani. However, Places like hospitals are likely to be infested with mutated zombies. Machawuan expressed his concerns, vividly recalling his last visit to one. Hospitals do pose a certain danger. Let us first check the nearby clinic, Eno proposed. Thus, the group set off towards the nearest clinic. Yet on route, they encountered several

overturned cars that completely obstructed the road, forcing the four to disembark and continue on foot. As they Neared the clinic, a piercing shriek suddenly echoed from ahead. Eno swiftly realized that it was the sound emitted by a shrieking zombie and immediately warned the others. Put on your noise cancelling headphones. A shrieking zombie is nearby. The shriek of the creature was so deafening that even from hundreds of meters away, it felt overwhelmingly loud. Furthermore, its call would attract other nearby zombies. While these mutated zombies were not Particularly formidable, they were rather repulsive. The group hastily retrieved

headphones from their bags. You know, should we still proceed to that clinic? He Jedjun inquired. It's getting late. If we don't go to the clinic now, we will return empty-handed today. Eno deliberated, contemplating an opportunity to eliminate the shrieking zombie. Ciani volunteered. Eno, allow me to take out that shrieking zombie. She scanned her surroundings, spotted a Two-story building, and swiftly scaled it. Removing her SVD sniper rifle from her back, she aimed towards the direction of the shrieking zombie's cries. Through the high-powered scope, she observed a shrieking zombie in a clinic room on the second floor,

voseiferously screaming towards the window. Its shrieks had shattered the surrounding glass. Taking a deep breath and steadying herself, she adjusted the rifle's angle until the crosshairs of The scope locked onto the zombie s head. And then she squeezed the trigger. Bang! With a sharp crack, the bullet shot forth like lightning, covering the distance of several hundred meters to strike the zombie in its chest. The creature staggered, its body lurching forward as it nearly fell. Without allowing it a moment to recover, Ciani fired a second shot, hitting the air sack near its jaw. The expanding sack

was pierced by the bullet, swiftly Deflating like a withered balloon, silencing the shrieks. Continuing to pull the trigger, she unleashed a third shot, which finally struck the zombie's head. The 7 62 mm full power round obliterated the upper half of its skull. Brain matter, blood, and bone fragments scattered everywhere. leaving behind a half- head of the shrieking zombie that collapsed to the ground. Its piercing cries abruptly silenced. I have eliminated the shrieking zombie, but There may be other survivors within the clinic. Exercise caution when you approach. Ciani reported the situation to Eno and the others

through the microphone on her headphones. At the very moment she dispatched the screeching zombie, she clearly captured the silhouette of a survivor through her high-powered scope. Received, Siani, you remain stationed at your location and provide us with support. Eno swiftly drew her pistol from her waist and Expertly affixed a silencer. Then accompanied by Hijajun and Machawuan, they raced towards the clinic. Although the screeching zombie had been successfully eliminated, its cries attracted a considerable number of other zombies. Eno and her two companions had no choice but to press on, battling their way through the horde. After

a relentless onslaught that claimed dozens of zombies, the trio finally entered the clinic. However, they soon encountered a Significant number of zombies inside and unexpectedly stumbled upon a burly middle-aged man. "This man was engaged in close combat with several zombies, unarmed, but remarkably fierce." "Wow, what a joke! This uncle is incredibly formidable," he judge and exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. It was the first time he had witnessed someone fighting zombies with their bare fists. Upon closer inspection, it became apparent that this middle-aged man was Not entirely without protection. His powerful hands were clad in

thick leather gloves which were tightly wrapped with a glimmering chain. The chain not only enhanced the force of his punches but also mitigated the risk of viral infection. With this layer of protection, the man could confidently and boldly strike at the zombies. Each punch he delivered was not only swift but also packed substantial power, landing squarely on the zombies faces. His punching technique revealed him to be a seasoned fighter. As the man skillfully maneuvered, delivering heavy punches, jabs, hooks, and uppercuts in a fierce combination. The zombies stood no chance. Any zombie that dared to approach

him was met with shattering skulls, and exploding eyeballs, collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Chapter 161. The boxing uncle Eno and her companions drew their firearms and unhesitatingly joined the frey, Assisting the man in eliminating the remaining zombies within the clinic. Although their meeting was purely coincidental, there seemed to be a rare understanding between them. Upon witnessing Eno and her companions calmly dispatching the remaining zombies, the man s face registered astonishment. He stared incredulously at the unfolding scene. Uncle, your skills are quite impressive. Have you trained in boxing? Eno couldn't te help but exclaim in Admiration.

In response to her praise, the man appeared particularly cautious and alert. He furrowed his brow, his gaze sharply fixed on Eno, and slowly replied, "Yes, indeed, I am a boxing coach. Which community of survivors do you hail from?" Sensing the man-s tension and evident weariness. Eno felt a sense of helplessness. Understanding the concerns of the other, she discreetly holstered her pistol to indicate her benign intentions. In a Friendly tone, Eno reassured, "Uncle, you need not worry. We have always lived in the outskirts, seeking no conflict, and have never joined any community organization." The reason for

venturing into the city was primarily to procure antibiotics for our companion. We would never engage in the nefarious activities of thievery. Observing that Eno bore no ill intent, the uncle who had been on high alert finally relaxed his tense demeanor. That is reassuring in today's World. It is indeed rare to encounter survivors like you who adhere to the rules. Noticing the uncle s e eased vigilance. Eno could no longer suppress his curiosity and inquired once more. Uncle, are you also here in search of medicine? The uncle nodded slightly, responding, "Indeed. I came to find some

tetanus vaccine. A friend of mine accidentally got a cut from a rusty nail a few days ago, and his condition is quite dire." "I see," Eno remarked with A smile. "It seems the troubles we face are quite similar." He then surveyed the surroundings, perplexed, and asked, "But uncle, why are you alone in your quest for the vaccine? Do you not have others accompanying you?" Eno was acutely aware that in these perilous times to brave the outside world alone required not only formidable skills but also exceptional courage. The boxing coach before him possessed both attributes indeed

a rare find. The uncle shook his Head speaking in a somber tone. I do have a companion but he went to the second floor of the clinic. Upon hearing this, Eno furrowed his brow. The second floor housed a dangerously ferocious screeching zombie and the uncle s companion was likely in grave peril. Uncle, are you certain your companion is still alive? Hija Jun could not help but voice his concern, worry etched across his face. I just heard a piercing scream. Could something have happened to That lad? Seeing the serious expressions on Eno and the others, the

uncle suddenly realized that the situation might be more dire than he had initially thought. Without further contemplation, he hurried upstairs with Eno, Hija Jun, and Macho close behind. Upon reaching the second floor, the scene before them left them utterly astonished. The examination room was in utter disarray as if it had endured a fierce battle. A shrieking zombie lay on the left side Before the window, its head punctured by a bullet, blood splattering everywhere. In the corner, a bloodied man lay motionless. Upon witnessing this, the uncle s heart sank and he rushed to the man s's

side, exclaiming loudly, "Hey, what is wrong? Wake up." The man seemed to have fainted, blood streaming from his ears and nostrils, a sight both horrifying and distressing. Uncle, don't get too close. He may be infected. Eno cautioned. However, no sooner had he Spoken than the man in the corner suddenly opened his eyes wide and lunged at the uncle like a beast, roaring. This unforeseen turn of events caught the uncle off guard as the transformed companion seized his shoulder with a grip so strong he could not easily escape. Seeing this, Eno quickly reached for his sidearm.

But just as he was about to aim and pull the trigger, he realized that the uncle's imposing figure entirely obstructed the bullet's Trajectory. At a moment of dire urgency, the elders suddenly bent down, wrapping his arms tightly around the waist of his already transformed companion, summoning all his strength. He forcefully lifted the lifeless body and with tremendous might hurled it down towards the ground, accompanied by a chilling crack. A horrifying scene unfolded. The head of the transformed companion made brutal contact with the unyielding earth, the neck twisting at an astonishing 90° Angle, shattering the fragile

vertebrae in the process. "What a powerful throw!" exclaimed Eno and his companions in astonishment. They had not anticipated that the Elder possessed not only formidable martial arts skills, but also such adept wrestling techniques. "He was no mere boxing coach. He was evidently a master of mixed martial arts." Having freed himself from the zombie's grasp, the elder immediately distanced himself from the creature, the zombie, with its Neck broken, attempted to rise from the ground. However, due to the severe damage to its spine, the signals from its brain could not reach its limbs, leaving it convulsing on

the floor in a rather comical manner. Eno sighed and aimed for its head, pulling the trigger to ensure the creature's demise. The expression on the elers's face was a mix of sorrow and frustration. He had intended to save his infected comrade, but regrettably ended up losing another Companion instead. Eno quietly approached the elder, offering a word of comfort. Take heart, my friend. You did your best. In such perilous circumstances, no one can predict what will happen. The elder sides sadly, murmuring, "I warned him long ago not to stray from my sight. Yet he would not

listen." Eno turned to his two companions, Hija Jun and Machau, instructing them to search the vicinity for tetanus vaccines and antibiotics. The two began rumaging through the clinic and soon enough, Hijajjun discovered an unopened box of tetanus vaccine in the refrigerator. Eno, I found the tetanus vaccine. Eno took the vaccine from Hijajun and handed it to the elder, still engulfed in grief. Here, take this vaccine to save your friend. The elers's eyes slightly reened, and he nodded in response, saying, "Thank you. Consider it a favor owed to you." As the elder accepted the Vaccine and

was about to turn to leave, a voice crackled through Eno's earpiece. It was Ciani. Eno, don't go outside just yet. A massive horde of zombies is heading towards the clinic and it includes some mutated ones. Understood, Eno replied quickly, catching up to the departing boxing coach. Wait, don't leave. A horde of zombies is approaching. We need to prepare our defenses. Upon hearing this, the elder halted in his tracks. Outside the Clinic, a ravenous swarm of zombies surged from all directions, numbering at least a thousand. If they ventured outside now, they would likely find themselves encircled

by the horde. "Do not rush out. Instead, move some items to block the stairs. We must withstand this wave of zombies first," Eno urged. The sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. Forcing their way out was simply not an option. Eno and his companions had no choice but to retreat To the second floor where they gathered a myriad of items, including heavy tables, sturdy chairs, tall cabinets, and wide beds. These assorted belongings were piled high at the staircase entrance, layer upon layer, securely blocking the path to the lower floor. Just as they completed their barricade, a

chilling horde of corpses surged toward the clinic. They emitted a series of low, guttural growls, clawing and thrashing about on the first floor of The clinic. However, since the staircase was completely obstructed, this frenzied mob of zombies could not access the second floor through that route. Yet, despite being unable to ascend the stairs, they found a way to stack themselves upon one another's shoulders and climb through the windows. Everyone, secure the windows. Do not let the zombies get in, Eno shouted. The second floor of the clinic spanned less than 60 square meters. In such a

confined space, Using firearms posed a significant risk of accidentally harming nearby allies. Thus, they had to prevent the zombies from entering through the windows as much as possible. However, including the older man, Eno's group consisted of only four individuals, while the second floor boasted six windows. Moreover, these windows lacked security bars, allowing the zombies to easily shatter the glass and invade the interior. Eno focused his defense on the windows with the highest Concentration of zombies, knowing that if any straggling undead managed to enter through other windows, it would be left for the older man to

handle. Eno there are simply too many zombies outside. You must quickly provide us with some heavy weaponry. Urge Machow unable to contain his impatience. With the three of them armed only with small caliber handguns, their ability to combat such a massive horde was severely limited, making it imperative for Eno to Retrieve more powerful firearms from the dimensional armory. Rest assured, the armaments I supply you this time will be ample. Eno assured them before activating his spatial bracelet to enter the dimensional armory. This time he did not deliver it for long and directly unlocked the machine

gun repository. This was the final armory and all types of firearms within had been unlocked by Eno. As the door swung open, a sight of uniform rapid fire machine guns greeted Him. These machine guns were categorized into three areas. Near the entrance were lightweight machine guns for easy transport. Further inside were universal machine guns that combined features of both light and heavy machine guns. And at the back of the storage room were the bulky yet powerful heavy machine guns. While each category of machine gun had its own merits, the heavy machine guns were clearly unsuitable

for the current environment. Therefore, ENO ultimately Focused on the lightweight and universal machine guns. Among the diverse array of machine guns, only two caught Eno's eye. One was the PP universal machine gun produced by Goose Feather. Known for its simple structure, rapid firing rate, and high precision. Favored by special forces from Goose Feather country, the PP universal machine gun utilized 7 62x 54 mm ammunition. Capable of effectively engaging living targets within a range of 1 000 meters. Its barrel could be Quickly replaced, allowing it to adapt to various harsh environmental conditions. Moreover, the firearm is

equipped with both bipod and tripod, enhancing shooting stability. The PP generalpurpose machine gun utilizes a box type magazine for ammunition feeding, capable of holding a total of 250 rounds. It is undoubtedly a formidable weapon to wield. However, such a substantial ammunition capacity renders this machine gun considerably Heavy. Fortunately, Machaw Yuan is a muscular individual. Diligently engaging in strength training daily, resulting in exceptionally developed arm muscles, making him the perfect candidate to operate the PP machine gun. The second machine gun that Eno has his sight set on is the renowned M249 squad automatic weapon, affectionately dubbed

the big pineapple by players in the game, as its magazine resembles that of a pineapple. Yet, do not be deceived by its Appearance. The firepower of the M249 is famously formidable, boasting a firing rate of 750 rounds per minute and an effective range of 1,000 m with a magazine capacity of 100 rounds. Utilizing 5.56 mm ammunition. The empty weight of this machine gun is a mere 7 5 kg and even when fully loaded, it weighs only 10 2 kg. This weight is manageable even for Eno who does not find it particularly strenuous. Additionally, the M249

can be outfitted with high Magnification scopes, offering precision comparable to that of a sniper rifle. Whether facing distant foes or those at close range, the M249 is a nightmarish presence. Due to the overwhelming power of this machine gun, many shooting games have implemented certain nerfs to it. Otherwise, gameplay would become untenable. With these two formidable weapons in hand, defense should be considerably easier. As for the armament prepared for Hijjun, it remains the August assault rifle which he is most familiar with. After selecting the firearms, Eno proceeded to the melee weaponry vault where he needed to

choose a suitable close combat weapon for the uncle. Considering the uncle is a boxing coach, edged weapons would not be particularly advantageous for him. Thus, Eno selected two brass knuckles forged from high-quality steel. Brass knuckles are a common close combat weapon among many martial artists. characterized by Protrusions at the finger joints resembling a tiger- s claws, these raised metal components can amplify striking force and damage, enhancing the impact of punches. Furthermore, brass knuckles offer a degree of protection, reducing the risk of injury to the hands during combat. Equipped with all the weaponry, Eno activated his

spatial bracelet, instantly returning to the real world. Upon seeing Eno appear with the new weapons, Machayuin's eyes lit Up, his face radiating uncontainable excitement and joy. Eno, what fascinating novelties have you brought this time? Machauan eagerly inquired, his voice brimming with anticipation. Eno smiled slightly, tossing the PP machine gun, which he had been carrying on his shoulder towards Machauan, saying, "This featherweight domestic PP generalpurpose machine gun is yours to use." "Wow, such a heavy machine gun. You really know how to deliver." Machuan Skillfully inspected the PP generalpurpose machine gun in his hands, confirming that everything

was in order before nodding in satisfaction. Eno then handed the August assault rifle to Hijajjun, saying, "Hijajjun, you should stick with the August." Hija Jun, however, pouted in dissatisfaction. His eyes fixated on the M249 in Eno's possession, mumbling, Eno, you should have prepared a big pineapple for me as well. Eno chuckled and shook his head, Replying, "Two machine guns are sufficient. Your primary task is to provide ammunition support. Additionally, you must assist the elder in eliminating the zombies that invade the house." The elder witnessing Eno suddenly produce an array of weapons were an expression of

disbelief. What a joke. Where on earth did all these guns come from? Eno turned to the mumbling elder and suggested, "Why don't you join us in the fight?" The elder, caught off Guard by Eno's mention of him, quickly regained his composure. "Uh, what do you need me to do?" Although proficient in hand-to-hand combat, he was utterly unfamiliar with firearms. Eno handed him a pair of brass knuckles, stating, "These are crafted from fine steel, far superior to the chains wrapped around your fists. Are these for me?" The elder, eyes wide with astonishment. Could hardly believe that

even he, an outsider, could receive a gift from Eno. Eno nodded affirmatively, saying, "Accept them, Elder. The space inside is too confined for firearms. If any zombies crawl through the window, use your iron fists to eliminate them." "Well, thank you. Since it's a gift from Eno, I want TB." Koi," the elder replied, accepting the knuckles without hesitation. He unwound the chains from his fists and dawned the brass knuckles, feeling as though this weapon had been tailorade for him. A surge of powerful Energy coursing through him. At that moment, everyone readied their weapons, bracing themselves as

if a life and death battle were about to commence. Chapter 163. The zombie harvester outside the clinic. Zombies had formed a human ladder and began to climb towards the second floor window. The situation was dire. Eno promptly took charge, directing his companions. Machauan, defend the window on the left. I will guard the one on the right. Hijun, you Stay at the middle window. This arrangement would allow the two machine guns to create a crossfire, efficiently eliminating the massive horde of zombies below. Meanwhile, Hijjun, armed with the assault rifle, could supplement the firepower during the intervals

when Eno or Maan needed to reload. What should I do? The elder, now equipped with the brass knuckles, appeared somewhat lost and unsure of his role. Elder, please guard the three windows behind us. Once We have dealt with the zombies in front. We will come to relieve you, Eno instructed. Due to the shortage of manpower, they had no choice but to adopt a strategy of rotating defenses. Fortunately, the number of zombies behind the clinic is not excessively high. Given the uncle's capabilities, he should be able to buy some time. Once the pressure from the front

diminishes, Eno and the others will be able to free their hands to eliminate the zombies Behind. After devising a combat plan, Macho raised the PP generalpurpose machine gun, aiming its muzzle at the horde of corpses below the window, and pulled the trigger. The gunfire erupted in a rapid succession, bullets cascading like raindrops, striking down the zombies that had barely crawled near the window. Eno also set up his M249, but unlike Machow, who targeted only the zombies near the window, he aimed at the unfortunate zombies at the bottom being Used as stepping stones. The continuous stream

of five 56 mm bullets sliced through the horde like an invisible scythe, mercilessly sweeping across the zombies. Most of the bullets struck the zombies legs, shattering the bones that had been supporting their bodies in an instant. The zombies at the bottom immediately became unsteady, collapsing in a heap, while those above, deprived of their stepping stones, inevitably followed suit, plummeting from the air. This scene resembled a cascade of dominoes, triggering a chain reaction. The makeshift human wall formed by the horde crumbled in an instant. However, the horde below did not abandon their assault due to this

minor setback. They quickly regrouped, forming a new human wall, and continued their charge towards the second floor window. The two machine guns continued to unleash their fiery tongues, once again disrupting the freshly organized formation of the Horde. Without the ability to establish a human wall, the zombies posed little threat. Nevertheless, the 100 rounds of the M249 were soon exhausted, compelling Eno to detach the empty magazine and replace it with a new one. During his brief reloading period, Hijun stepped in to maintain the firepower. At that moment, a particularly grotesque and corpulent zombie surged forth from

the tide of the undead. Covered in repulsive, festering source, it Resembled a mass of decaying flesh. With a gaping m, it directed its grotesque form toward the window where Hijajjun stood and expelled a glob of green liquid. The liquid soared through the air for several meters before landing perilously close to the windows edge. Taken by surprise, Hijajjun felt droplets splatter onto his body. What the hell is this disgusting thing? he thought, sensing a sharp burning sensation on his skin. Seeing this, the Uncle's expression shifted dramatically without a moment's hesitation. He grabbed a heavy bottle of

water from the dispenser and dowsed Hijajjun with it. The clear, cool water cascaded down like a waterfall. Instantly soaking Hijajjun from head to toe. After being washed, the intense burning sensation on his skin noticeably subsided. Ignoring his drenched and disheveled appearance, he urgently shouted, "Everyone, be careful. That fat zombie is a mutant. Do not let Its spray contaminate you. As soon as the words left his mouth, the corpulent zombie directed a stream of green liquid toward the window where Machauan was situated. Sensing the imminent danger, Machawuan swiftly retreated a couple of steps. His quick reflexes

allowing him to avoid the same fate as he jig. This repulsive rotund creature was capable of such a long-range attack. It was the first encounter with a mutated zombie possessing such capabilities, leaving Everyone, including Eno, utterly astounded. Just as the plump zombie prepared to unleash another wave of nauseating pus, a 7 62 mm full power bullet whistled through the air, striking its back with unairring accuracy and piercing through to create a ghastly hole in its abdomen. In an instant, the unbearable green pus seemed to explode, gushing forth like a surging fountain from the gaping wound.

The viscous, foul smelling liquid splattered Across the bodies of the nearby zombies. Astonishingly, the zombies contaminated by the pus began to emit wisps of white smoke as if their bodies were being corroded by a powerful acid. The sight left Eno and the others in a state of shock. They had not anticipated that the belly of this mutated zombie harbored such a corrosive, terrifying substance. If it were to splash onto a person, it would undoubtedly cause severe burns. The shot that incapacitated the acid Spewing zombie came from Ciani, who lay an ambush 600 meters away. While

her SVD sniper rifle was of limited use against the throngs of zombies, it proved remarkably effective in taking down individual mutated zombies. Ciani continued to aim for the zombie head and fired three more shots. With each gunshot, the head of the acid spewing creature was completely obliterated. Eno, I have taken care of that mutated zombie for you. Siani's voice came Through the earpiece. Eno let out a sigh of relief and responded, "Thank goodness for you. Otherwise, that creature would have been quite a challenge. You'd better clear out the zombies around the clinic swiftly or you'll

find yourselves in trouble when the second wave arrives," Siani cautioned. "Understood. We'll handle things here as quickly as possible. You must also take care of your safety," Eno replied as he swiftly reloaded his magazine and resumed firing At the horde of zombies surging downstairs. However, at that moment, a sharp sound of shattering glass suddenly echoed from behind them. Unbeknownst to them, several zombies had stealthily climbed through the windows to the second floor. Seeing this, the elder dashed forward, raising his fist to deliver a powerful blow to the zombie's face. In an instant, the zombie's visage

caved in, producing a dull thud as its face was crushed, sending its body Soaring through the window. The brass knuckle made such an impact. After dispatching the zombie with a single punch, even the elder was astounded. Previously, it had taken multiple blows to defeat a single zombie. Yet now one punch was sufficient to send it flying. However, before they could catch their breath, more zombies continued to pour in through the other two windows. The Elder once again wielded his formidable fists, striking with precision against The fragile visages of the zombies. Each blow resonated like the

heavy thud of a hammer, rendering these grotesque creatures utterly defenseless. Thud, thud, thud. One by one, the zombies, battered by his powerful punches, were sent sprawling out of the windows. His fists, already imbued with tremendous force, were further amplified by the addition of his brass knuckles, elevating their impact to an astonishing degree. Remarkably, he managed to guard Three windows single-handedly. However, this moment of triumph was fleeting as a piercing shriek suddenly pierced the air. From the horde lurking behind the clinic, a shrieking zombie had inexplicably joined the fray. Its relentless, high-pitched whales caused an increasing

number of zombies to converge towards the rear of the clinic. Damn it, another shrieking zombie. Ino muttered under his breath. Though not particularly formidable in combat, its Unique calling ability was undeniably repugnant. If it were not swiftly eliminated, it would inevitably summon an unending tide of the undead. Chapter 164. My name is Maongi. You know, you need to take out that shrieking zombie. Hija Jun, and I will handle things here, shouted Machauan. Ino, gripping his heavy machine gun, pivoted sharply and sprinted to stand beside the elder. Elder, please provide cover. I'm going to take down

that shrieking zombie. The Elder said nothing, merely nodding slightly to convey his understanding, positioning himself beside Ino. As any zombie approached, he would swing his fists to send them flying. With the elder guarding his flank, Ino finally felt at ease to search for the shrieking zombie hidden within the horde. Found you. The distinctive appearance of the shrieking zombie made it particularly conspicuous amidst the throng of shambling corpses. Despite the Surrounding chaos, Ino's keen observational skills quickly pinpointed the target. He adeptly unfolded the bipod of his M249, securely resting it on the windowsill and through the

scope accurately identified the location of the shrieking zombie. However, several ordinary zombies fortuitously stood in front of the shrieking one, forming a human barricade. Even with gunfire, a direct hit was impossible. Yet, the five 56 mm rounds of the M249 were no mere Trifles. Their penetrating power rivaled that of an AK47. The flesh and blood forms of the zombies could not withstand a barrage from the M249. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, Ino began to rhythmically squeeze the trigger. One by one, the bullets soared forth, first penetrating the bodies of the zombies, obstructing the

path, then continuing their deadly trajectory into the shrieking zombie itself. Blood erupted and flesh was sent Flying in all directions. The shrieking zombie's body was instantly shattered, torn apart. its earpiercing howls abruptly silenced as if forcibly severed. "Ino," the horde in front of the clinic has been nearly eradicated. "We can withdraw now," Machawan called out, tossing aside his empty PP machine gun and shouting towards Ino. The PP generalpurpose machine guns magazine had originally been filled with precisely 250 rounds. Yet, it had now been Entirely expended, and the horde of zombies congregating before the clinic had

succumbed to a significant number. Understood. I will cover our retreat. You all hurry and leap through the front windows," Eno proclaimed with determination, his hands gripping the machine gun, which still contained a few dozen rounds. He fired at the zombies within the building while gradually maneuvering towards the window. The second floor of the clinic was not Excessively high. A direct jump would not result in severe injury. Hean and Maan cautiously traversed the edge of the window ledge and leapt down, closely followed by the uncle. Only Eno remained on the second floor, valiantly continuing the fight.

But in a fleeting moment, the M249 was rendered empty. While three windows continued to be inundated with incoming zombies, "You know, hurry and jump down," Hijaan shouted urgently from below. A Considerable number of zombies had already encircled the area, and sensing the impending danger, Machawuan swiftly drew his razor-sharp military ax, joining forces with the uncle to fend off the approaching undead. Their synergy was impeccable. They fought with unwavering resolve to delay the zombies, striving to grant Eno precious seconds to escape. Eno discarded the spent M249 and sprinted towards the window. Simultaneously, he deafly unfassened the

Fragmentation grenade hanging at his waist. Removing the pin, he leapt from the window. And in a moment before hitting the ground, he hurled the grenade back into the room from which he had just emerged. The grenade traced a graceful arc through the air, landing precisely in the center of the room, rolling to the feet of the zombies. An earthshattering explosion ensued, engulfing the room in flames and smoke. The tremendous shock wave instantly Propelled two zombies out of the window. Meanwhile, the deadly shrapnel rained down mercilessly, striking the surrounding zombies with ruthless precision. Each shard of

metal bore lethal force, effortlessly tearing through their decayed bodies and creating ghastly wounds. Eno skillfully exploited the powerful blast, rolling to safety as he landed and scathed on the ground. Witnessing the obliteration of their pursuers, the force swiftly broke Free from the encirclement of corpses. Siani, we have escaped the clinic. What is your status? Eno inquired through the wireless earpiece. I'm fine. I'm on route to rendevu with you. Siani responded. We ve secured the antibiotics. Let us head back. Eno and his companions retraced their steps, encountering Siai along the way. The sight of her carrying

a sniper rifle astonished the uncle, his eyes widening in disbelief. Eno quickly clarified, "Uncle, do not worry. She is one of us." The uncle, taken aback, pondered the origins of these young individuals equipped with machine guns, grenades, and even a sniper rifle outfitting that surpassed that of regular military forces. Eno had no time for thorough explanations, urging the uncle to stay close. A group of five finally reached the armored vehicle. Inora opened the door and said to the older gentleman behind her. "Sir, please join us. We can Give you a ride." Although they had only

recently met, felt that he was a trustworthy companion after the ordeal they had just endured. "Thank you," he replied, feeling somewhat embarrassed by Anora's kindness. Yet, he did not refuse her offer. With night approaching, he knew that without a lift, he would struggle to return home in time. There were injured companions awaiting their tetanus shots back home. Once everyone was securely seated, Machawayuan pressed The accelerator and with the roar of the engine, the armored vehicle sped away like an arrow released from its bow. After escaping danger, Enora couldn't help but introduce herself to the older

man. Sir, encountering you feels like fate. My name is Anora, and the driver here is Machawan. The young man in the back is Hijun, and the girl is Siani. We are all students from Chinqing Number One High School. Are you truly just a group of students? The older man raised His eyebrows skeptically. Anora smiled and nodded affirmatively. I assure you we are all current students of the same school. By the way, may I ask how to address you? Upon hearing Anora's inquiry about his name, the older man's expression relaxed slightly, though he still appeared cautious.

He took a deep breath and replied slowly, "I am Maongi, a boxing coach at the Shanghong Athletic Club. What a coincidence. We share the same surname." Maan remarked cheerfully, Attempting to engage in friendly conversation. Ma'ami, unsure of how to respond, could only nod awkwardly. Enora continued, "Coachma Ma, Nightfall is approaching. Where do you and your friends reside? We can drive you back." Feeling grateful, Maongi replied, "I'm sorry for the trouble you've caused." Enora waved dismissively. There is no need for such formality. It's a small effort. Following Maongi's directions, Enora and her companions drove to the

Foot of the Shangh. As Maongi exited the vehicle, he addressed Enora and the others. Enora, if you ever need assistance in the future, feel free to come find me here. Understood. Coach Ma, I hope your friends recover swiftly, Enora said with a smile, gently waving goodbye to Maongi. Just as the four were about to drive away, a loud crash echoed through the air. It turned out that a window on the upper floor of the club had shattered, sending shards of glass Flying. Immediately thereafter, a terrifying figure leapt through the broken window. "What on earth is

that?" Machauan exclaimed in shock, hastily slamming on the brakes. In the middle of the street stood a mutated zombie covered in sharp bone spikes. It snarled and bared its teeth, resembling a demon from the depths of hell. Its gaze fixated menacingly on the armored vehicle. The nerves of Anora and her companions instantly tightened as they Had never before encountered such a bizarre creature. Sharp bony protrusions jutted out grotesqually from the skin of the creature, resembling a masochist adorned with barbed spikes, evoking an unsettling aura. Yet the most astonished was coach Maongi, who seemed to recognize

the mutated zombie before him, standing frozen in disbelief, his eyes filled with an incomprehensible shock. Damn it, what a stroke of misfortune to encounter a mutated zombie again. Hein Couldn't help but mutter in exasperation, his heart heavy with frustration and anger. In just over a month, these repulsive mutated beings had emerged like mushrooms after rain, and their frequency of appearance seemed to be escalating. to hell with it. Just run over this damned creature. Machauan gritted his teeth, stealing himself, and without hesitation pressed down hard on the accelerator. However, unexpectedly, the mutated zombie displayed remarkable Agility

in the face of the oncoming armored truck. Just as a collision seemed imminent, it swiftly sidestepped, effortlessly evading the impact. "Damn, this creature is astonishingly quick. It even knows how to dodge," Machuan exclaimed in disbelief, his eyes wide. After dodging the charge of the armored truck, the mutated zombie immediately launched a counterattack. It surged forward like lightning, swinging its robust arms adorned with sharp bony Spikes and struck violently against the right side window with blinding speed. In an instant, a chilling deep scratch marred the windows surface. Had it not been for the windows remarkably sturdy

bulletproof material, that single blow would have shattered it entirely. At that moment, Coach Maongi, who had been momentarily dazed, finally regained his composure. He dawned his tigerclaw gloves and took a swift step toward the mutated zombie, delivering a powerful Punch that landed squarely on its face. This strike was infused with nearly all his strength, forcing the mutated zombie to stagger back several paces. However, to his astonishment, despite enduring such a heavy blow, the creature merely swayed slightly, not collapsing like those ordinary zombies. Furthermore, its already contorted jaw was knocked as you rendering it even more

eerily terrifying. Witnessing this scene, Maongi was left speechless, utterly Unprepared for the creature's resilience. Just as he was about to swing his fist again, the mutated zombie suddenly leaped backward, landing deafly at top the roof of a dilapidated sedan. The creature tilted its head, its hollow, lifeless eyes fixated intently on Maongi, emitting a low, mournful whale from its throat. Though it had long lost the ability to speak, Maongi could faintly sense remnants of its past memories in its voice and demeanor. Gazing at this familiar yet strange mutated zombie, his eyes began to well with tears.

He never anticipated that the dear friend who had once helped him through his darkest days would now be reduced to such a state. Alas, he had come too late. The friend whom he most wished to save did not endure, the virus had transformed him into this grotesque figure. Regardless of the remnants of memory that lingered within him, he could never revert to his former self. Maongi felt a deep sense of sorrow for his close companion. Yet at this juncture, there was no choice but to assist him in finding liberation. Just as both sides reached a

stalemate, Eno's voice suddenly pierced through the tension. Coach Mma, get down. Eno drew his firearm and leaned out of the car window, unleashing a barrage of shots at the mutated zombie. With each gunshot echoing, the creature instinctively raised its arm in an Attempt to shield itself. Astonishingly, while all bullets struck its arm, some were deflected effortlessly by its sharp bone protrusions, inflicting minimal damage. Damn it. Is its bone that hard? Eno muttered in disbelief. Upon noticing Eno's weapon, the mutated zombie seemed to sense a threat. Swiftly maneuvering to the rear of the armored vehicle. This

position placed it in a blind spot for shooting. No angle would allow the bullets to harm it. Damn it, it's an Intelligent mutated zombie. Eno felt an ominous foroding. Compared to other types of mutated zombies, those with intellect were undoubtedly the most formidable adversaries. Coachma, get in the vehicle. This creature is perilous. Eno urged Maongshi to seek refuge inside the armored car. Yet the mutated zombie was not inclined to grant them such an opportunity. It lunged at Maongi, swinging its arms wildly. Confronted with this sudden onslaught, Maongi dared Not hesitate. He relied on his agile

footwork to evade while countering the creature s onslaught fertuitously. His boxing practice endowed him with extensive experience and skill in close combat. Despite the zombies erratic and uncoordinated attacks, he adeptly avoided critical strikes and utilized his nimble movements to navigate the crisis. However, despite appearing to maintain the upper hand, the situation remained fraught with peril. In a Moment's misstep could lead to dire consequences. After all, the mutated zombie possessed a significant margin for error. Even if Maongi landed numerous blows, they would only result in superficial wounds. Conversely, a single strike from the mutated zombie could

carry the risk of infection for Maongi. Eno was frantic. He truly wished to assist. Yet, the proximity between Maongi and the mutated zombie, coupled with their constantly shifting Positions, made it perilous to fire his weapon without risking collateral damage. Stay in the vehicle. I'll go help him, Eno declared to his companions. Eno, you can't be serious. That s a mutated zombie. Hejun protested vehemently. Don't worry, I have a plan to deal with it. Eno opened the car door and leaped out. Immediately accessing the dimensional armory. He first arrived at the equipment store and dawned a

set of stabres resistant armor followed by a Motorcycle helmet. With this gear, his safety had significantly increased. The mutated zombie covered in bone spurs would find it far from easy to inflict harm upon him. Eno subsequently retrieved a transparent police riot shield from the shelf. This shield was originally intended for coach Maongi, boasting impact resistance that rivals that of a metal shield. Light in weight and unobtrusive to visibility, it was an almost perfect piece of protective gear. With the riot shield safeguarding him, Coachma could now more confidently deflect the attacks of the spiked zombie. Having

acquired the necessary protective equipment, Eno sought to select a suitable cold weapon for himself. After all, using a firearm posed a risk of injuring Maongi, while melee weapons like blades offered a far greater margin for control. Upon entering the cold weapon repository, Eno wasted no time and directly seized a Murrama demon blade from the wall. This weapon was not only exquisitly crafted, but also possessed an exceptionally sharp edge. Capable of slicing through hair and cutting iron like mud. It would undoubtedly prove effective in dispatching the spiked zombie before him. However, wielding a katana came with

its own set of challenges. He would need to find a mentor and undergo training for a period before bringing it into the real world. Eno had already Contemplated potential instructors and quickly located the image of Jingi in the coach module. Although mastering the character of Jingi in the game was a formidable task. Once one grasped its essence and executed the breathtaking techniques of Gingi's sword play, the spectacle would be nothing short of magnificent and spectacular. Eno relished this direct confrontation style of combat where every strike was decisive. Once the character model was Selected, Gingi was

swiftly printed out. Chapter 166. Joining forces to slay foes, Eno began to follow Jingi, learning the art of the katana. After years of diligent training, he finally mastered all the fundamental techniques of the katana and could fluidly execute the moves taught by Gingi. Armed with his chosen weaponry, Eno returned to the real world. Coach Madoshi was still entangled with the spiked zombie and Eno appearing suddenly raised the riot Shield in his left hand while gripping the Murrama demon blade in his right, charging towards the spiked zombie. The spiked zombie sensing the ambush from behind swiftly

turned around swinging its left arm adorned with vicious spikes towards Eno with ferocious intent. Remaining composed, Eno raised the riot shield, successfully blocking the powerful blow from the spiked zombie, seizing the opportunity created by the recoil of the creature sarm, he deafly Swung the razor-sharp blade. In an instant, the blade shimmerred like a flash of lightning, carving a graceful yet lethal arc through the air with a muffled thud. The keen edge effortlessly pierced the resilient exterior of the spiked zombie. And as the blade swept through, a massive and gruesome gash opened up in the creature's

abdomen. Visca, resembling intestines, spilled forth from the wound, releasing a pungent and nauseating stench. The Severely wounded spiked zombie let out a tortured howl, leaping backward in a desperate bid to create a safe distance between itself and Eno. Coach Manau. Eno decisively repelled the spiked zombie with a single strike and then tossed the riot shield to Maongshi. Maongshi caught the shield with steady hands. Yet his face was a wash with astonishment. "Where did you acquire such a riot shield?" he inquired. No time for questions, Coach Ma. Let us swiftly join Forces to eliminate this creature.

Eno refrained from elaborating further. Although his recent strike had eviscerated the zombies inerts, this creature was far from the fragility of a human, it retained formidable combat prowess. Maongshi nodded, hoisting the riot shield and charging towards the spiked zombie. With Eno brandishing his blade, poised to deliver a lethal blow, they attacked in tandem, one on the left and the other on the right. The spiked Zombie, unable to contend with their simultaneous assault, opted to focus its attention on the unarmed Maongi. It swung its spiked fist with ferocity, striking the riot shield and creating a crack

in the resilient surface. However, Maongi maintained his grip and pressed forward, driving the shield against the zombie's chest. With its arms restrained, the spiked zombie could no longer mount an offensive. Seizing the opportunity, Maongi unleashed a powerful Punch to its face. Reeling from the blow, the spiked zombie was momentarily disoriented, allowing Eno to maneuver behind it and execute a swift whirlwindlike slash. His strikes targeted the joints, elbows, and knees, methodically severing the zombie limbs, reducing it to a writhing mass upon the ground. Even in its diminished state, it attempted to gnaw at Eno's ankle. Eno

swiftly plunged his blade into its mouth, twisting it until he finally Severed its head completely. After vanquishing the spiked mutant, Maongi exhaled a sigh of relief. He gripped his trembling legs, striving to steady himself. Though his efforts proved feudal, that recent confrontation had been the most perilous of his life, and to emerge and scathed was nothing short of a miracle. Eno removed his motorcycle helmet and could not resist asking, "Coach Ma, do you recognize this creature?" Maongi sighed deeply, his Voice gravely somber as he responded. "He was the owner of this boxing gym. A couple

of days ago, he inadvertently contracted tetanus. At the time, we thought it was merely a minor issue. Who could have anticipated it would cost him his life? A hint of deep remorse and helplessness flickered in Maongi's eyes as he spoke. Eno furrowed his brow, pressing further. So, have you all been hiding in this boxing gym since the outbreak? Did you not consider other Means of escape or seek a safer refuge? Although this gym was situated far from the densely populated urban area, it hardly constituted an ideal sanctuary. Eno found it perplexing why Maong Xi and

his companions chose to remain. A bittersweet smile graced Maongshis face. We once joined a community organization, but the moral caliber of those individuals was truly disheartening. Later, we found an opportunity to extricate ourselves from Them and retreated once more to the gym for seclusion. I see. So, how many of you remain now? Upon hearing Inyu's inquiry, Maongi's expression instantly turned grave. He suddenly recalled that a few female trainees were still concealed in a lounge on the second floor. I must check the second floor to ascertain. With that, Maongi dashed towards the gym on the upper

level. Inuo noticing his urgency followed closely behind. Meanwhile, Hijajjun seated Within the armored car watched the retreating figures of the two, his heart filled with confusion and perplexity. Unable to contain his curiosity, he questioned, "Inuo, isn't that monster already dead? Why are you running upstairs?" Inuo did not pause, but continued to run while explaining. We need to check the gym on the second floor to see if there are any other survivors. You all stay in the car and do not wander off. Upon reaching the Second floor gym, the scene before them was chilling. The ground

was a wash with horrifying blood stains as if the entire space had been drenched in crimson. The once neat and orderly training equipment now lay strewn across the floor in disarray. A profound sense of unease surged within Maongi, causing him to furrow his brows and quicken his pace. When he finally arrived at the training room where everyone had been hiding, his heart felt increasingly heavy. Taking a Deep breath, he forcefully pushed open the tightly shut door and an overpowering stench of blood assaulted him. The sight that greeted his eyes widened them in disbelief. His body

trembling with shock. Scattered across the room were the remains of human bodies and shredded tissue. A grotesque tableau, rendering it impossible to ascertain how many corpses lay there. These once vibrant lives had now met such a tragic demise. It was utterly Cruel. Unable to suppress the fury and sorrow within him, Madongi roared, his voice echoing in the vast chamber as if trying to unleash all his pain and anger. He could hardly fathom that during his brief absence, the comrades left behind had suffered such a fate, losing their lives entirely. The harsh and merciless reality struck

him like a heavy blow, nearly rendering him breathless. Inuo gently approached Maongshi, placing a comforting hand on His shoulder, and softly reassured him, "Coachma, you have done your utmost. However, life is unpredictable and often events unfold in ways we least expect. What you are experiencing now, I too have endured. Maong Xi, his face a mask of grief and fury, shook his head helplessly, murmuring, indeed I should have foreseen this outcome. This wretched world is cruel beyond despair, leaving no glimmer of hope for survival. Observing Maongi's desolate demeanor, Inyu felt a pang of sorrow and couldn't

help but ask, "So, Coach Ma, what are your plans moving forward?" Maong Xi stared vacantly into the distance, lost in thought for a long while before responding with a bitter smile. I do not know. My only desire was to ensure everyone could live well. Yet, it seems this is nothing more than a fanciful delusion. In this world, there was nothing left for him to concern himself with. Even if he were to persist in mere Existence, he would be nothing more than a purposeless shell of a man. Ino could not help but counsel. Coach Ma, if

you don't mind, why not return with us? Maongshi shuddered involuntarily, his eyes widening as he fixed his gaze upon Eno. Would you truly accept someone like me who possesses nothing? At that moment, Maongi's heart was a tumult of emotions. Although their acquaintance had been brief, Eno was undeniably a person worthy of trust. Moreover, all His previous companions had perished, rendering it meaningless to remain in this lifeless boxing gym. Eno seemed to perceive Maongi's inner turmoil and replied with unwavering assurance, "Of course." a remarkable boxing coach like you will always be a welcome presence wherever you

go. With Eno extending an olive branch, Maongi no longer hesitated. The two descended the staircase side by side, returning to the armored vehicle parked below. Upon Seeing Coach Ma join Eno in the vehicle, Machawan couldn't contain his excitement and exclaimed, "Eno, is Coach Ma coming back with us?" Eno nodded affirmatively, saying, "Yes, Coach Ma is now one of us." Upon hearing this, Machaus face lit up with ecstatic joy. That's wonderful. I want to learn boxing from coach Ma at that moment. Siani interjected. Hurry and start the car. Night is about to fall. I certainly wish

to avoid encountering mutated zombies. Chapter 167. Achievement rewards. Quick extraction vault. When Eno and his companions returned to the Jing Shan Club, night had quietly descended and it was already 8:00. The entire Jing Shan Club was bathed in soft moonlight, exuding an air of elegance and tranquility akin to a paradise beyond the mundane world. Maongshi visiting the club for the first time was profoundly captivated by the scenery, exclaiming in awe, "How did you discover such a Splendid place?" Eno smiled as he explained, "This was originally a private club of the Hunga group, which was later

overtaken by a group of thugs. After we defeated them, we took the opportunity to reclaim it. His tone was casual, yet the perilous adventures contained within were easily fathomemed. This place is simply extraordinary. A 100 times better than any survivor community I have encountered. Ma'ami remarked with delight. Coach Ma, don't Just stand out there. Come inside and take a look with us. Eno beckoned from the entrance of the club where Maongi was still lost in thought. Upon hearing this, a glimmer of anticipation appeared on Maongi's face as he stepped forward. Inside the brightly lit club,

everything was immaculately clean and spotless. The lavish furnishings and the upscale sophisticated decor all exuded an unmistakable aura of wealth. Maongi was once again profoundly astonished. It was Important to note that survivors living in the city faced precarious lives each day. They not only lacked regular access to water and electricity, but also often experienced food shortages and were frequently harassed by zombies. Meanwhile, Eno and his group were indulging in a luxurious lifestyle akin to that of the elite amidst the apocalypse. Indeed, comparing oneself to others can be quite disheartening. Fong Shinon was seated on the

sofa in the Living room when she saw Enua and her companions return safely. The weight that had been pressing upon her heart finally lifted. Unable to restrain her furrowed brow, she approached a with an air of concern and demanded in awe. What on earth happened? Why did you return so late? Do you have any idea how worried everyone has been? Ina, looking weary, explained, I apologize, officer Fong. Our journey was fraught with difficulties. We encountered a massive Horde of corpses and barely managed to escape. Subsequently, we faced several particularly formidable mutated zombies, and it took

considerable effort to overcome them, which delayed us significantly. Upon hearing this, Fong Shinongs demeanor relaxed slightly, though her gaze soon fell upon the unfamiliar man standing behind Inaw. She scrutinized him and inquired, "Enua, who is this individual? Have you brought back another newcomer?" Inu patted the Shoulder of the coach and introduced officer Fong. This gentleman is Ma Dongshi whom we met while searching for antibiotics. He is an exceptionally skilled boxing coach and possesses valuable experience in wilderness survival which is why I decided to invite him to join us. From now on, Coach Ma will be

a member of our team. Ina then turned to Maongi and introduced Coach Ma. This strikingly graceful lady is officer Fong Shinto. She was Previously a member of the SWAT team and is an expert marksman. Whenever I need to step out for business, it is usually officer Fong who looks after the house. Ma'ami nodded slightly towards Fong Shinto, expressing his respect and acknowledgement. He to think you brought back a boxing coach. Inua, your luck is remarkable. Fong Shinongs expression brightened upon learning that Ma Dongi was a professional boxing coach. No wonder he appeared so robust And

imposing. If he could be integrated into the field team, it would undoubtedly provide Enua with an excellent ally. At that moment, teacher Donna entered the living room and upon seeing Enua and the others returned safely, promptly said, "A you are finally back. I've prepared dinner. If you don't eat soon, the dishes will get cold." "Understood, teacher. We are utterly exhausted today and will certainly indulge in several bowls of Rice," Inor replied, leading Maongi to the dining room for dinner. As he beheld the lavish spread on the long table, Maongi couldn't te help but feel envious.

It had been quite some time since he had enjoyed a proper meal. His previous existence had been one of sporadic feasting. To think that on his first day here with Inua, he would be treated to such dectible dishes. Before the meal commenced, Inua formally introduced Maongi to the others. The new Member was met with a warm welcome. After dinner, teacher Donna kindly arranged for Maongi to have a vacant bedroom for his rest. Meanwhile, Inua retrieved the antibiotics and tetanus vaccines from her backpack and entrusted them to Dr. and Nan for safekeeping. Having completed all her

tasks, Inua, feeling somewhat fatigued, returned to her bedroom, ready to indulge in a well-deserved sleep. However, scarcely had he lained down when an abrupt and Mechanical voice from the AI resonated in his mind. You have successfully unlocked the entire arsenal and achieved the title of master of firearms. A special reward awaits your collection. Initially drowsy, Eno perked up at the mention of a reward. He promptly activated his bracelet and entered the dimensional armory. Hey, what kind of reward is it? Eno called out, his voice echoing in the vast space. It is a compact repository that

allows for the Swift retrieval of weaponry. The AI system responded succinctly, igniting Eno's curiosity. Before him, a petite yet exquisite door materialized, firmly shut with a clear imprint of a hand upon it. Intrigued, Eno could not resist placing his bracelet against the door. Miraculously, the once closed door began to open slowly. However, upon entry, he found the space utterly vacant, and it was so confined that it could barely accommodate a single person. Eno was Instantly perplexed, utterly at a loss. He widened his eyes in bewilderment and muttered, "What is this empty repository? What does it

mean?" The AI system clarified, "The quick retrieval repository is designed for storing weaponry. Anything placed within this repository will materialize directly in your hand. Thus, you need not repeatedly traverse the dimensional armory." realization dawned upon him and he marveled at the convenience of such an Operation. "I can't believe it," Eno murmured incredulously with the understanding of the quick retrieval repository's purpose. Eno's heart swelled with excitement. The mere thought of summoning weapons at will anytime and anywhere was exhilarating. But are there any limitations on its usage? Eno inquired further. Due to usage permissions set by the

previous administrator, your entries into the armory are limited to a certain number Each day. Once you reach this limit, you cannot acquire additional weaponry from the armory. If the quick retrieval repository is subject to the same restrictions, its utility would be significantly diminished. The AI system replied, "The quick retrieval repository has no usage restrictions. However, you may only extract one weapon at a time. Additionally, the repository has a limited capacity, and weapons do not refresh. Once depleted, you will need to Manually replenish it during your next visit to the armory." "I understand," Eno responded. This

means that the weapons in the quick retrieval repository can be mixed and matched freely. The usage limit depends on the inventory capacity. But if too many weapons are stored at once, how will I choose what I need? Eno expressed his concerns aloud. While the concept of quick retrieval seemed convenient. Practical implementation appeared Fraught with challenges. You must first memorize the information of the weapons in the retrieval repository and then carefully recall their appearances in your mind. That weapon will then automatically appear in your hand, the AI explained, illuminating Eno's understanding. In a remarkable manifestation of

thought, the weapons envisioned within one's mind would materialize in the hand, a simplification tailored exquisitly for The art of dueling. With the advent of this swift extraction repository, one could engage in combat without the burden of reloading ammunition. For once the bullets were expended, a new weapon could be summoned from the repository instantaneously. Chapter 168. Master of Arms. Upon acquiring knowledge of the swift extraction repository from the AI system, Eno eagerly commenced his experimentation, he first approached the handgun arsenal. Selecting several Commendable handguns to place within the repository. Their compact size allowed them to occupy

minimal space. Subsequently, he ventured into the explosive munitions depot, procuring grenades, claymore mines, flashbangs, and smoke bombs. Such throwable devices similarly required little space, and previously he had been constrained by weight considerations, carrying no more than a single grenade and a flashbang. Now, with the existence of the Swift Extraction Repository, he could effectively carry dozens of grenades and flashbangs, akin to an act of cheating in a game. Next, he arrived at the submachine gun armory, choosing a selection of compact and easily portable submachine guns. The Yuzi and the Vector, previously in used, were now housed

within the repository. Submachine guns are characterized by their rapid fire and formidable power, though they tend to deplete ammunition quickly. Thanks to the swift extraction repository, Eno could seamlessly switch weapons, ensuring sustained firepower, he refrained from acquiring shotguns, machine guns, and sniper rifles, as these larger firearms would occupy excessive space, a consideration for future upgrades of the repository's capacity. For assault rifles, he opted for the more compact A74U variant. He meticulously filled all the magazines, ensuring immediate readiness for use Upon extraction. The firearms and grenades consumed two/3s of the repository s space. Consequently, he allocated

the remaining space for melee weapons and protective gear. Turning to the cold weaponry depot, he selected the Murrama demon blade, particularly effective against unarmored zombies. Additionally, an electric batten proved to be a commendable melee weapon as its current could temporarily incapacitate zombies, especially in environments with Water, yielding excellent control. Ultimately, the last vestage of space was reserved for protective equipment with the increasing prevalence of mutated zombies. The significance of protective gear became increasingly pronounced. Noise-ancelling headphones effectively diminished the deafening roars of screeching zombies, safeguarding his auditory senses. The helmet and riot shield not only shielded

against the corrosive acid spewed by Acid spitting zombies but also provided substantial protection against spiked zombies. Together the noiseancelling headphones, motorcycle helmet, and riot shield constituted a formidable trio sufficient to confront the majority of zombies. Once the entire quick extraction library was filled to capacity, Eno activated the spatial bracelet once more, instantly traversing back to the realm of reality. Now let us test the efficacy of the quick Extraction library. Eno closed his eyes, concentrating deeply as he began to recall the distinct form of the USP pistol. The cold touch, the subtle texture of the trigger.

Every detail vividly etched in his mind. Soon, to his astonishment, a USP pistol materialized in his right hand, precisely as he had envisioned. What a wondrous phenomenon. Eno could not contain his joy and erupted into laughter. Next, he began to envision the Muresa demon blade. In no Time, a shimmering katana appeared in his left hand. However, unlike the instantaneous manifestation of the USP pistol, the appearance of the Murame Mesa seemed somewhat gradual. What could this mean? Why was the extraction speed of the sword slower than that of the gun? Eno pondered silently. The AI system

responded, explaining that the Murrama's larger size necessitated a longer extraction time. The larger the object, the more time it requires for Extraction. Indeed, Eno realized this was akin to lifting a massive boulder compared to picking up a pebble. It appeared that the quick extraction library was better suited for smaller, more agile weapons. Despite this minor flaw, Eno felt quite satisfied with this newfound capability. With this feature, he could devise more strategies in the face of unforeseen events in the future. The following morning, Eno ventured alone to the training ground, dedicating Several hours to practical simulation

training, ultimately mastering the various functions of the quick extraction library. The subsequent days unfolded in a blend of simplicity and fulfillment as each individual endeavored to hone their skills in their own unique manner. Since Maongi's arrival, Machuan had been learning an array of boxing and combat techniques from him almost daily. Through relentless training, Machawuan's Fighting prowess had significantly improved. Li Jinley's injuries had also healed and in celebration of his recovery, Eno gifted him an M249 as a congratulatory present. Siani's marksmanship had progressed remarkably. She achieved an impressive 79 hit rate on targets 800 m away.

Yet, what brought Eno the greatest solace was witnessing Maongi emerge from the shadows of the past, gradually integrating into their new collective. One leisurely afternoon, Eno approached Maongi with a special gift. Coach Ma, although your time with us has been brief, it seems you've bonded well with everyone, Maongi responded with a hint of embarrassment. It is not that I am easy to get along with. Rather, your team is exceptionally harmonious. I have witnessed various communities formed by other survivors. Yet, none have treated every member with such equality as you do. We have faced many hardships

and endured betrayal. Nevertheless, no matter how this world may change, we firmly believe that only through unity can we endure in this apocalyptic era. Eno gently patted Maongshi on the shoulder and smiled, saying, "By the way, I have a gift for you." With that, Eno produced a bullpup double-barreled shotgun from behind. Maongshis eyes widened in sheer surprise and delight. Eno continued, "Coach Ma, this is the DP 12 bullpup pump-action double-barreled shotgun. Each barrel can hold seven rounds of 12- gauge shells, and with two additional rounds already chambered, it can unleash a total of 16 shots

in succession. Such a formidable weapon will surely instill fear in any adversary. Maongshi's breath quickened as he stammered. Are you really giving this gun to me? Eno nodded with a smile. Of course, Coach Ma, while your martial arts skills are impressive, in this day and age, it is wise to have a firearm for self-defense. After all, We must stand together against the terrifying zombies and bandits in the future. But I've never used a gun before, Maongi sighed, shaking his head. Eno replied nonchalantly. No worries. I will teach you. It's quite simple. Grip the handle at

the bottom of the barrel. Aim at the target and pull the trigger. Then pull back on the handle to eject the shell and push the handle forward to continue firing. A shotgun does not require precision aiming. Just hitting In the general direction is sufficient. Chapter 169. Broadcast from the new order then led Maongi to the training range. He took the DP12 and fired several shots at the target ahead. The 12 gauge shells obliterated the target leaving it in utter ruin. Wow, this gun is incredible. Ma'ami exclaimed in astonishment. Indeed, a firearm proved more effective than

fists. Coach Ma, why don't you try it for yourself? Eno said with a slight smile, handing the shotgun To Maongi. Nervously, Maongi accepted the shotgun and mimicked Eno's previous actions, focusing intently on the target before decisively pulling the trigger. An earsplitting roar erupted as a barrage of pellets rained down upon the humanoid target with nearly every shot hitting its mark. Truly, his boxing training had endowed him with formidable wrist strength, rendering the recoil almost negligible. Watching from the side, Eno clapped and praised. Coach Ma, You seem to have a natural talent for shooting. To hit

the target on your very first try, you're far better than I am. Ma'ami chuckled. Yes, this gun suits me perfectly. I will definitely take it with me when I go out. Just as the two were enjoying their conversation, Lu Mingming suddenly rushed over like a gust of wind. You know, Sister Wong Yen said she needs to discuss something important with you. You need to return right away. All right, I understand. I'll be there shortly. I apologize, Coach Ma, but I must step away for a moment. Feel free to explore the shotgun on your own. If

there is anything you do not understand, feel free to reach out to me. Ma'ami nodded in full comprehension. Waving his hand cheerfully to bid farewell to Enua. Inua, go ahead with your tasks. Shooting is far simpler than boxing. Who knows? By the time you return, I might have become a sharpshooter. Seeing Ma's Optimism, Inua felt reassured and followed Lu Mingming to the monitoring room of the club. Wong Yin Ran was seated before the monitor, wearing a pair of headphones as if she had just finished a conversation with someone. Sister Yinran is here. Lu Mingming tapped

Wong Yins shoulder. Wong Yin Ran removed her headphones and turned to Inua. Inua, I have some important news to share with you. Observing Wong Yins mysterious demeanor, Inua Could not help but inquire, "What is it that has you so excited?" Wong Yinran replied with a serious expression. Just a few days ago, I unexpectedly received an intriguing broadcast. A private organization claiming to be the new order has announced the establishment of a trading market in the commercial district to the north of the city. Other survivors within the city can trade essential items at this market. What

exactly is this new order? How could They possess the capability to set up a trading market within the quarantine zone? Enoa asked, captivated by the news. Wong Yin Ran smiled enigmatically. You should know who maintains social order before the apocalypse. Enu furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before it dawned on him. Those with law enforcement power must be the police, special police, and military personnel, right? Are the members of the New Order from these groups? Wong Yin Nodded. You guessed correctly. The community organization calling itself the New Order consists largely of police officers, special

forces, and retired military personnel. They have already taken control of a significant portion of the Wang International City with a total membership exceeding 500. Inua's eyes widened in disbelief. How is that possible? The authorities have clearly stated that the infection rate in the entireQing city is over 99. Logically, There shouldn't be such a large community existing. He simply could not fathom how a community of over 500 could survive in such dire circumstances. The remaining 1% of survivors numbers in the tens of thousands, and most of them have either been police officers or soldiers. They are

the group most capable of acquiring firearms and ammunition, and they know how to handle these weapons. Establishing a large survivor community of over 500 is not particularly Difficult, Wong Yin explained. But what is their purpose in creating this trading market? Ina asked, somewhat puzzled. I suspect that the New Order intends to build this trading platform to stockpile essential living supplies. After all, no one knows how long this epidemic might last. Wong Yin Ren conjectured. Can trading at their market ensure 1s safety? Inua continued, expressing his concerns. Rest assured, I have already inquired with several other

Community groups. The trading market established by the new order operates with remarkable rigor and strict regulations with dedicated personnel responsible for maintaining order and ensuring the safety of traders. Moreover, these individuals were once legitimate police officers. It is implausible that they would violate the law or resort to violence to seize resources from other survivors. They possess a sense of professional Integrity. After all, it turns out that Wong Yen had conducted an investigation into the New Order well in advance. In contrast to other survivor groups, which are often chaotic and disorganized, the New Order resembles a

semi-official organization of considerable scale and influence. Despite the world having descended into chaos with emerging factions like Xiao Xiang sprouting up like mushrooms after rain, the New Order has maintained its fundamental Professional ethics and refrained from reckless behavior due to the changing environment. Hearing your words has indeed piqued my interest in visiting the New Orders market. Although Eno and his companions currently lack for life as necessities, the trading market also serves as a platform for information exchange. Individuals from other communities flock there to procure urgently needed supplies. In places bustling with people, information flows Freely,

allowing for the gathering of significant intelligence. Sometimes information can be more valuable than resources. Understanding the external circumstances better can facilitate careful planning for subsequent actions. I certainly hope you will visit there and it would be best to bring Officer Fong along. Let us not forget she is also a police officer. She might encounter former colleagues and glean some insider information. Wong Yen Suggested. All right, we will take officer Fong with us. You know the exact location of the trading market, right? Eno asked finally. It is located in the Wii International City in the northern

part of the city, a place with quite convenient transportation. I have heard that the personnel from the new order have even cleared the obstacles on the surrounding roads. If you drive, it should only take about 40 minutes. Wong Yinran had already prepared a route map For Eno. Then let us explore the New Orders market tomorrow. Chapter 170. the trading market in the quarantine zone. The next morning, Eno rose early and after freshening up, he called upon Fong Shinto, Machau, Hijajun, Siani, and the recuperated Lee Jiani to head towards the northern district controlled by the new

order. The six of them got into the vehicle and Machawan drove towards their destination. As the cash transport vehicle approached the vicinity of Wang City, they could see a checkpoint ahead where several armed officers stood at the ready. Upon noticing this, Machauan steadily brought the vehicle to a halt beside the checkpoint. The two armed officers approached to conduct an inspection. Eno gently lowered the window of the passenger seat, smiling as he greeted the guards. Good morning, officers. We are merchants here to engage in trading at the market. The officers first scrutinized the occupants Of the

vehicle and then diligently registered the vehicle's information. Once everything was confirmed, they waved a signal that they could proceed. Seated in the rear, Hijun could not help but murmur softly. Their defenses are rather lax. They have so easily allowed us to carry weapons into their territory. Fong Shinong replied, "This is merely the first checkpoint. There must be more stringent inspections ahead." As anticipated. When the armored Transport vehicle slowly approached the entrance of Wanang International City, a second barrier emerged. Compared to the previous checkpoint, security here was marketkedly intensified. Not only were armed officers stationed around

the booth, their expressions grave, but nearby stood an imposing police armored vehicle. The armored vehicle was equipped with a dark, menacing light machine gun. Its barrel aimed directly at the vehicles approaching the Checkpoint. The formidable deterrence instilled a sense of dread as if any sudden movement would provoke a relentless barrage of bullets. From this checkpoint onward, external vehicles were expressly prohibited from proceeding further. The guards with serious expressions directed Machawuan to park the vehicle in an adjacent spacious parking lot. As he surveyed the area, he noted the parking lot was densely filled with various foreign

Vehicles. After finding a vacant spot, Machawuan parked the car and the six members of Eno's group promptly opened their doors and exited. Following this, the guards escorted them into a specialized room designated for receiving external visitors. A female officer was responsible for their reception. She meticulously verified and recorded each person's basic information. Upon completing the registration process, the officer smiled And handed each individual a small, intricately designed identification tag. Inua examined the tag closely and was astonished to discover that the date of entry was handwritten upon it. Overcome with curiosity, he could not resist inquiring,

"Excuse me, may I ask what this identification tag is specifically for?" The female officer patiently explained, "These tags serve as your temporary residence permits here. allowing you to move freely within the Safe zone and the market for three days. However, if your stay exceeds three days, you will be required to pay a certain fee for overstaying. Ah, it seems you have found a way to monetize this, he remarked. Were the police not once providing services to the public for free? Why has this changed? Upon learning that exceeding the time limit would incur a so-called overstaying

fee, a peculiar and meaningful smile flickered across Hijuns face. Even The police need to eat. The reason they could previously offer free services was due to tax support. Have you paid your taxes recently? In response to Hijjun's questioning, the female officer retorted without hesitation, leaving him momentarily speechless. There is no such thing as a free lunch, especially in this chaotic, lawless world. To receive the protection of the police, one must inevitably pay a price. He Jun Perhaps you should refrain from speaking so Much. When on someone else's turf, one must abide by their rules. Observing

the increasingly awkward and tense atmosphere, Siani could no longer hold back her reproach towards Hijun. In response to Hijuns recent sardonic remarks, the police woman maintained an air of calm and composure. As if such mockery were a routine occurrence, revealing little concern. Additionally, it is important to remind you that as this is your first visit, we shall wave The entrance fee. However, on your subsequent transactions here, an entrance fee will be required to access the marketplace. Thank you for your understanding. We are aware, Eno acknowledged with a slight nod. Once all had completed their registration,

Eno and his companions were escorted by the security personnel to a massive iron gate. Behind this gate lay the essential passage to the headquarters of the New Order. Flanking the road stood an Extraordinary wall constructed from dozens of dilapitated buses tightly aligned. The doors and windows of these abandoned vehicles were securely sealed with thick iron sheets, and even the rooftops were adorned with razor-sharp barbed wire. It seemed nearly impossible for either the terrifying hordes of zombies or the cunning and ruthless bandits to breach such an exceptionally sturdy defense. Moreover, at top the towering buildings on

either side of the Road, search lights and snipers were strategically positioned. No whisper of movement could escape their keen eyes and the ominous barrels of their weapons. Undoubtedly, with a community of over 500, the strength of the new order was unparalleled throughout the entireQing city, a fact that left Eno marveling inwardly. At the end of the road stood several officers clad in bulletproof vests and helmets, gripping various firearms, some wielding Formidable shotguns, while others readied powerful assault rifles, poised for any eventuality. This was indeed the final checkpoint leading into Wang City, where the atmosphere was

tense and solemn. Upon arriving, Eno and his companions immediately sensed an invisible pressure weighing upon them. The gatekeepers demanded that Eno and his group relinquish all weapons they carried. "What? How can that be?" Machauan exclaimed, his face contorting In distress. These weapons are our means of survival. If we surrender them all, how can we ensure our safety? In response to Macho Yuens concerns, an expressionless officer in uniform replied, "There is no need for alarm. Professional officers patrol the city around the clock. Any acts of violence will be met with the utmost severity. Each weapon you

surrender will be duly recorded and securely stored. Upon your departure, your weapons will be returned To you in their original condition. What if what we wish to sell is weaponry? Eno inquired, unable to restrain his curiosity. If you wish to sell weapons, you must first obtain a permit from us and then proceed to the designated area for weapon sales or sell directly to our affiliated shops. The marketplace is limited to the sale of protective gear and non-lethal self-defense items, the uniformed officer explained. Indeed, it seemed that entry into the trading Market with weapons was strictly

prohibited. In response to the demands posed by the new order. Ino did not exhibit any signs of displeasure. Within this relatively secure environment, firearms ironically became a source of threat. He nodded in understanding and instructed his companions to comply with the guards request to surrender all their carried weapons and knives. The officer responsible for weapon registration. Upon witnessing Inuo and His group produce their firearms exclaimed in astonishment, "Wow, these are all imported weapons. What merchandise have you brought for trade this time?" Without a moment's hesitation, Inuo replied, "Some surplus ammunition." In the post-apocalyptic world, bullets

undoubtedly held immense value, far surpassing that of food, fuel, or medicine. For Ino, ammunition was in ample supply. Trading bullets for urgently needed medicines was far more Economical than searching for them outside. Chapter 171. Severity in turbulent times. Upon hearing that Inuo was selling ammunition, the registars's previously placid expression transformed into one of sheer excitement. As if he had stumbled upon a rare treasure. What bullets? These are a coveted commodity in the market. Since this is your first visit, why not sell them all to us? The new order will certainly offer you a fair and

reasonable price. Observing the Registars's enthusiastic and sincere demeanor. Ino's lips curled slightly in a faint smile as he softly replied, "Is that so? Then I am quite curious to see what price you can offer. With that, he retrieved three boxes of 9 mm bullets from his backpack and gently placed them on the table. The registar, unable to contain his eagerness, opened the boxes, and his face instantly reflected utter astonishment. The boxes were filled with pristine and used Bullets. It was known that some survivors had previously attempted to sell ammunition. Yet, invariably, they offered only reloaded

cartridges of abysmal quality, often prone to misfires or jams. To encounter someone like Inuo who was willing to sell unopened brand new ammunition was unprecedented. Where did this wealthy individual come from? Did he truly believe that bullets were as trivial as cheap goods to be squandered? The registars's gaze towards Inuo took on an odd hugh. The quality of the bullets you have brought is remarkable. I hardly know what price to offer you, he remarked, shaking his head in disbelief. As long as your price is fair, I will bring more bullets next time. Inuo smiled nonchalantly,

his demeanor relaxed. Very well. Please wait a moment. The registar, not daring to delay, hurried away from the counter. Shortly thereafter, he returned, cautiously cradling an exquisite wooden Box. He gently placed it on the counter and slowly lifted the lid to reveal a neatly arranged collection of vibrant red chips. Inuo gazed in bewilderment. His face a mask of confusion as he inquired, "What is this? It resembles chips used in a casino." The registar smiled and replied, this contraption is now referred to as credit coins, which can be utilized to acquire anything that catches your fancy

at the market. As you are aware, the former currency has been Reduced to mere scraps of paper. With no other alternatives, we are compelled to temporarily adopt these tokens in itsstead. Eno picked up a credit coin, examining it closely in the palm of his hand. The coin was robust, adorned with exquisite designs and clear numerals. Can these credit coins truly circulate in the market? What if someone forges them? Eno expressed his lingering doubts. Rest assured, these tokens were confiscated from a high-end casino. Not Only is their quantity limited, but each one bears a unique anti-counterfeiting

mark, making it quite challenging for other survivors to replicate. Upon hearing the registars's assurance, Eno felt somewhat reassured, but couldn't help but inquire further, "So, what exactly can one of these credit coins purchase?" The registar patiently explained, "There are three types of credit coins issued by our new order, red, green, and white. Among them, the Red credit coin holds the highest value. One red coin can be exchanged for three green coins and one green coin can be traded for five white coins. I am providing you with all red credit coins totaling over 200. Once you

reach the market, you will discover just how much you can acquire. Very well, I shall accept them all," Eno said as he collected the box filled with credit coins. Just as he was about to turn and leave, the registar suddenly called out To him, his tone turning serious. "Oh, and there is one very important matter you must keep in mind." Eno halted, a look of confusion on his face. You truly are a patient individual, are you not? The registar offered a rise smile. Please do not think me tedious. I am merely looking out for your

well-being. A few days ago, the law enforcement team executed several murderers and robbers. They now hold a zero tolerance policy toward any form of illegal activity, and Once discovered, they will show no mercy. Therefore, ensure you do not engage in any unlawful acts within the jurisdiction. Thank you for the reminder. We will be cautious, Eno replied with a nod, smiling as he and his companions ventured into the bustling city of Yintion under the New Order's governance. Yintan was the most prosperous commercial district in the northern region. The shops here were diverse, offering an array of

dining, Entertainment, and leisure activities. As long as one possessed credit coins, nearly every essential commodity could be purchased. Since the New Order had seized this prime location, the quality of life for the survivors residing here had significantly improved. This place also provided access to water and electricity and even had dedicated medical facilities to offer treatment services to the ill. However, as Eno and his group passed through the entrance of The market, they were confronted with a horrifying sight. Three lifeless bodies dangled from the beam above. The scene so jarring and grotesque that it felt as

though they had been transported back to a feudal era a century ago. What in the world? They actually hung the bodies at the market entrance for all to see. Are the law enforcers here somehow from ancient times? Have they adopted the methods of a feudal dynasty? He Jedun murmured, staring at the three corpses Before him. Beneath the lifeless bodies that hung in grim display. A striking notice was a fixed, meticulously detailing the transgressions committed by these ill- fated souls, along with the precise dates of their executions. Yet, what was even more chilling was the presence

of an additional notice adjacent to it, outlining punishments for other criminals who had violated different laws. The severity of the sanctions imposed by the new regime upon These offenders was nothing short of shocking. The notice proclaimed that thieves would have their thumbs severed, while robbers would lose an arm, the very instrument of their crime. As for the perpetrators of heinous acts of violence, they would face the merciless amputation of their most cherished member. Additionally, some wrongdoers would endure the mutilation of their noses and the trimming of their ears. Following the executions, the enforcers Would photograph

the afflicted body parts to serve as a dire warning to others. My goodness, is this treatment of criminals not excessively harsh? Machawan could not help but exclaim. At that moment, he finally understood the truth behind the registars's words. Anyone daring to commit crimes within the jurisdiction of this new order, regardless of the gravity of their offenses, would inevitably face brutal corporal punishment. The notion of Lenient imprisonment was entirely absent here. The principle of employing stringent measures in tumultuous times is well understood. If enforcement methods were too lenient, how could they possibly instill fear in the

lawless marauders? Officer Fong Shinon remarked with a grave expression and a cold tone. Although she too was reluctant to witness such brutal tortures inflicted upon her fellow beings, she comprehended the rationale behind the new order s Approach. Law must be upheld through force. During the peaceful era before the outbreak of the virus, people lived in abundance and rarely transgressed the boundaries of the law, resulting in a comparatively lenient enforcement. However, times have changed and the world has become unrecognizable. The vast majority of survivors now teeter on the brink of subsistence where uncertainty has become the

norm. In such extreme conditions, some individuals Might even resort to taking another's life for a mere piece of bread, the more prevalent crime becomes. The greater the number of individuals harboring a false sense of security. It is only by ensuring that criminals fully grasp the grave repercussions of their unlawful actions that we can suppress their desires to commit crimes and restore societal order to its rightful state. Officer Fong, you are absolutely correct. Eno expressed profound Agreement with Fong Shinon's perspective. The methods employed by the Marauders to harm others could very well be more brutal and

devoid of morality than those of the New Order. It is unrealistic to expect evildoers to comply with the law. Only through the most stringent measures can we instill fear within them, thereby achieving genuine restraint. As long as we do not violate the laws here, we have nothing to fear. For those who truly deserve Their fate, there is no need for sympathy. In my opinion, we should quickly head to the market and not squander our precious time here. Ciani urged Chapter 172. Shop Enino nodded and led the group into the marketplace. Upon stepping into the market,

it felt as if they had entered an entirely new realm. The atmosphere here is bustling and vibrant. A cacophony of voices fills the air. People jostle and surge, creating a Lively scene that starkly contrasts with the cold. Solemn ambiencece at the entrance, which is rife with tension. To Mar Xiao Yuan's astonishment, there are so many survivors here for trade. It's no wonder that the new order can issue its own currency, he mused. Since the apocalypse began, it is the first time they have encountered such a multitude of survivors gathered in one place. In truth, Wanchong

City used to be the most prosperous commercial street in the Northern district, boasting an exceptional business environment. However, the sudden outbreak of the virus led to all shops shutting down. When the new order reclaimed this area, the previously damaged shops could swiftly reopen after minimal renovations. Today, the streets are lined with a myriad of stalls, their dazzling array of goods, overwhelming the senses. The lively calls of vendors and the sounds of bargaining resonate in The air, evoking admiration for the market's thriving scene. Eno and his companions meander through the crowd, captivated by the vibrant spectacle,

their spirits lifting. Not only can transactions be made with the new orders issued credit coins, but survivors can also engage in barter. If one happens to possess an item urgently needed by a seller, trading goods can be more advantageous. Every few minutes, a fully armed patrol team crosses the trading Market, tasked not only with maintaining order, but also with mediating minor disputes or conflicts arising from transactions. Who could have imagined that such a harmonious business environment is maintained through ironfisted measures? It is truly astonishing how the new order can manage their territory with such meticulous

order. Clearly, a legal system is the cornerstone of civilization's continuity. As Eno gazes at the scene Before him, he finds himself momentarily transported back to the time before the apocalypse. To be honest, it is exceedingly rare for the quarantine zone to have such a trading platform. It allows everyone to exchange surplus or temporarily unnecessary supplies for urgently needed items, significantly increasing the survival chances of all survivors. Fong Shinong could not help but exclaim, recalling how they once risked venturing into areas infested With mutated zombies just to obtain antibiotics. Had they known this market existed, they

could have avoided such perilous risks. Hija Jun shook his head with a rice smile. Eno opened the box in his hand, casually grasped a handful of credit coins, and generously addressed his companions. Since we rarely have the chance to be out here, if you see anything you like at the market, please do not hesitate or second guess. Feel free to purchase it. Haha, Eno, since You say so, I shall not hold back. Hija Jun replied, barely able to contain his excitement as he swiftly accepted the credit coins offered by Eno, disappearing into the crowd. Eno,

are you really so unconcerned about letting him squander? Be wary that he might spend it all, Sia cautioned with a hint of worry. However, Eno merely laughed nonchalantly. After all, we shall not lack for money. Let him enjoy himself. Siai, you two can indulge in purchasing The items you desire. After a moment of contemplation, Siani realized the validity of Enoa's words. The ammunition expended during their daily practice could easily be exchanged for thousands of credit coins. Thus, why should they concern themselves with such trivial expenses? Moreover, she needed to assist Chen Shia and teacher Tang

Na in procuring a few feminine necessities to bring back. It would undoubtedly be somewhat awkward to have a male Accompany her while purchasing such personal items. With this thought in mind, she casually grabbed a handful of credit coins and turned towards the stalls. Enua subsequently distributed the credit coins from the box to the other companions, ensuring that each person received at least 20 red coins. Should the survivors from other communities catch sight of this fortune, they would likely be envious beyond measure. Maan and Li Jianli, having Received such immense wealth, eagerly set off to revel

in the pleasures of shopping, while only Fong Shinong remained by Ino's side. Officer Fong, why not purchase something you fancy to take back? Fong Shining Tong shook her head in response, saying, "I currently have no personal items I wish to buy. Perhaps we should use this money to acquire things that are in short supply." Enua scratched his head and replied, "But it seems we don't lack Anything at the moment. How about we first take a look at the market?" As they wandered, they arrived at a stall selling tools where the vendor enthusiastically promoted his versatile

toolbox to Ino. The toolbox contained an array of commonly used tools, including small wrenches, screwdrivers, and electric drill bits. Ina picked up an electric drill bit and tested it on a piece of wood, finding it remarkably effective. He suggested to Fong Shinto. Master Liao has always complained about the scarcity of usable tools. We should buy a set to gift him. Upon noticing Enua's interest in purchasing, the vendor immediately flattered. Young man, you have an eye for quality. I shall sell you this toolbox at a discounted price of just four white coins. Inua did not haggle,

but instead produced a red credit coin. Wow, young man. I didn't expect you to be so affluent. Parting with a red coin just like that. I don't Have enough change to give you. How about you take two boxes of screws as well? Enua nodded, smiling. Sure, please change all my coins to white coins. I don't have any small change on me. The vendor then provided Inua with 10 white coins along with two boxes of screws. After acquiring the coveted toolbox, the two continued browsing through various stalls, purchasing essential daily items such as shampoo, soap, shower

gel, toothpaste, and cleaning supplies. Passing by a flower shop, Enua could not resist stopping, entering the store, and meticulously selecting several beautiful bouquets. Intending to gift them to the ladies at home, Fong Shinong took the large bunch of flowers from Enua, and remarked with a smile, "Why didn't he expect you to be so thoughtful? Women of any age appreciate flowers from gentlemen." Enua smiled awkwardly and replied, "Life should have a touch of elegance. Having a few bouquets at home Can brighten everyone mood." Fong Shinong raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile playing on her lips, and

asked, "So, having gifted flowers to each of our female compatriots, are you not concerned that your girlfriend might feel jealous?" Upon hearing these words, Eno's face flushed slightly. And feeling somewhat embarrassed, he scratched his head and stammered. "I doubt Shinshia would mind such things. I think that if I were to give her Something solely, it might come off as a tad too deliberate. Fong Shinto, observing Eno's awkward demeanor, couldn't help but find it amusing. She gently shook her head and sighed, saying, "I truly cannot fathom how Chinia could be drawn to someone as blunt as

you." Eno, taken aback by Fong Shintos remark, felt a wave of shyness wash over him. Deep down, he understood that he could be excessively forthright at times, lacking the finesse To win a girl's heart. Nevertheless, he had always been earnest about his feelings for Chinia. Left with no choice, he clumsily shifted the conversation, pointing towards a fruit stand across the street and figning a casual tone. Officer Fong, "Look over there. There's a fruit stand. Shall we take a look?" Fun being exceptionally perceptive, realized his intent to divert the topic. Yet, she smiled knowingly and nodded

in agreement. "Sure, I'm a bit parched. Let us buy some fruit to taste." Thus, the two approached the fruit stand. The young vendor appeared to be a college student with a youthful countenance. His stall was quite rudimentary, offering only watermelons, grapes, and strawberries. However, despite the limited selection, the fruits looked remarkably fresh, as if they had just been plucked from the orchard. One must remember that fruits are not items that can endure long Storage. Since the outbreak of the virus, logistics across various regions had come to a standstill, and it had been quite some time

since fresh vegetables and fruits had been supplied to the quarantine areas. Consequently, the prices of fresh fruits had surged, remaining exorbitantly high in recent times. Although the young man's stall was situated in an inconspicuous corner, it still attracted a number of potential customers. Yet, once these prospective Buyers inquired about the prices, they all without exception shook their heads in disappointment and walked away. Just as Eno and Fong Shinong arrived at the stall and were about to ask for the prices, a group of burly tattooed men surrounded the stand, the leader, wearing sunglasses pointed at a

watermelon and asked, "How much for this melon?" The young vendor raised a finger and replied, "One green coin." The man in sunglasses scoffed, "A measly Watermelon, and you expect to sell it for a green coin? Is the rind made of gold, or are the seeds made of gold?" The vendor retorted without reservation, "Is one green coin expensive? Look around. Where else can you find melons? We painstakingly grew these in our greenhouse. If you think it's costly, I think it's two. The man in sunglasses, with a look of disdain, said, "Fine, give me the biggest one."

The vendor picked up the largest watermelon. Yet, The man showed no inclination to pay. Growing somewhat irritated, the vendor asked, "Do you even want it?" The man responded evasively, "Is this melon guaranteed to be ripe?" The vendor frowned and set the melon back down. "I run a fruit stall, and I can sell you some unripe melons. If you don't want them, so be it. The man in sunglasses, relentless, retorted, who said, "I didn't want them. This melon is not ripe. Why should I buy it?" Hearing the Absurd disparagement of his produce. The young fruit seller

was instantly filled with indignation. They say, "This melon is ripe. What can I do if you don't believe me?" The man in sunglasses continued to provoke, "Words are not enough. Unless you cut the melon open for me to see. If it's ripe, I will definitely buy it. If I cut this melon, how can I sell it afterward? Aren't you just looking for trouble?" The young man finally realized that the man in Sunglasses was not genuinely interested in purchasing melons. At this moment, Ino stepped forward to alleviate the young seller s predicament, saying, "I will buy

this melon." With that, he retrieved a green credit coin from his pocket and tossed it onto the fruit stall. The man in sunglasses turned around, sizing up Ino with an arrogant expression and remarked, "Is that the fool who didn't zip up his pants exposing you?" Faced with the vulgar and Malicious taunt of the man in sunglasses, Ino not only remained unperturbed, but also displayed unabashed contempt and disdain, I refused to converse with someone whose mouth is located on their lower body. The man in sunglasses, realizing he was being mocked, instantly became furious and shouted, "You

little brat, do you not understand the rules? There is a proper order. I clearly had my eye on this melon first." Ino coldly retorted, "Oh, did you not just claim that this melon is not yet ripe, hence your refusal to buy it? However, I do not care whether it is unripe or ripe. At this point, the young fruit seller chimed in. This gentleman is far more sincere than you. I would rather sell it to him than to you. Upon hearing this, the man in sunglasses became infuriated, pointing menacingly at the young seller and threatening, "You

dare refuse to sell to me? Do you know who I am? I am a Member of the Huchang gang. If you dare sell this fruit to him, you will be opposing us, and I swear I will make you pay. Who are you going to kill?" Before he could finish his thread, a deep and authoritative voice suddenly rang out from behind. Startled, he quickly turned around to see a group of law enforcement officers in uniform, armed with guns, glaring at him. The man in sunglasses was instantly rattled, bowing and smiling nervously at the leading Middle-aged man.

"Oh, Captain Jang, what a coincidence. You are patrolling today." His tone was now filled with subservience. The earlier arrogance completely vanished. Who did you just say you would kill? Captain Jang regarded the man in sunglasses with a sardonic smile as if he were ready to devour him whole. The man in sunglasses quickly shook his head in denial. Captain Jang, it was all a misunderstanding. I never said I would Kill anyone. Captain Jang approached the man in sunglasses, coldly warning, you lot better behave yourselves and not stir up trouble on our turf or you'll regret it.

The man in sunglasses nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking at rice, stammering. Yes, yes, Captain Jang. We have other matters to attend to, so we will take our leave now. With that, he hurriedly turned and scured away with his companions, resembling a pack of frightened stray dogs. Captain Jang approached the fruit stall and spoke to the young man selling melons, stating, "If those rascals dare to bother you again, simply inform my colleagues, and I shall take care of them." The young man nodded with immense gratitude, replying, "I understand. Thank you for your assistance, Captain Jang."

Just as Captain Jang was about to speak to Enua, he suddenly noticed Fong Shinong standing beside her and his expression transformed into one of Excitement. Fong Shinong, what brings you here? Fong Shinto, somewhat embarrassed, replied, I came to the market with some friends to buy a few things. It's been a long time, Tian. Jeang Tian, akin to a long-lost friend reunited, laughed heartily. Why didn't you let me know you were coming here? I had no idea you had become the captain of the enforcement team for the new order. Fong Shinto answered with a smile. It

was evident that their prior Relationship was quite extraordinary. Otherwise, the usually stern Jang Tian would not have become so warm upon seeing Fong Shinto. Huh? All thanks to Uncle Lee's promotion. Are you free now? I would like to invite you for a drink. Fong Shinong couldn't help but glance at Inua. Enoa nodded slightly, showing no sign of opposition. Officer Fong, you need not mind me. It is quite normal for you to catch up with an old acquaintance. Very well. Let us meet Later. Fong Shinong said as she handed all her purchases to Inua and departed

with Captain Jean. After Jean Tian and Fong Shinong left, the young man selling melons had already packaged the watermelons. Sir, I have packaged the melons you purchased. Is there anything else you need? Inua lost in thought, shook his head, and replied, "Thank you, but I do not need anything else. I have enough to carry as it is." the young man suggested. You could store your Purchases at a nearby inn. Are there ins here? Enoa asked somewhat surprised. The young man responded. Of course, there are ins. In such a large market, there are numerous vendors coming

and going daily. The new order has opened several ins for this purpose, though the lodging fees are a bit steep. However, they offer hot water and electricity, making it far more comfortable than staying outside. Which way should I go to find those ins? Inua inquired. You proceed Straight down this street for about 100 meters, and you will encounter a fork. The left path leads to the market center where there are two larger ins. The right path is a smaller road that will take you to a modest inn at the end which is relatively cheaper. If

you find carrying your items cumbersome, you might consider hiring a card for assistance. The young man patiently directed Ina, nodding in gratitude. Ina began walking toward the inn with her Purchases in hand. Chapter 174. Jeang Tinyongs invitation. Jeang Tianong led Fong Shinto into a bar named Fish Eye. Upon opening the door, a thick cloud of smoke and the scent of alcohol enveloped them, causing Fong Shinong to furrow her brow. However, when she beheld the scene within the bar, her eyes widened in astonishment. The atmosphere here is astonishingly reminiscent of the world before the apocalypse. Beneath

the dim lights, Various tables and chairs are arranged with groups of people gathered in clusters, either engaged in hushed conversations or raising their glasses in Marramment. At the bar, a dashing bartender skillfully maneuvers his bottles and shakers. While on the adjacent stage, a resident singer cradling a guitar softly serenades the audience with enchanting melodies. Jeang Tianong, evidently well acquainted with this place, effortlessly guides Fong Shinong to the bar and selects two vacant seats. Before they can settle in, a handsome bartender in uniform approaches promptly, a warm smile adorning his face. Captain Jang, what brings you

here so early today? Jeang Tian glances at the bartender, a smile curling at the corners of his mouth as he retrieves two white credit coins from his pocket, tossing them onto the bar. I encountered an acquaintance today, so I finished early. Please bring me a Chilled draft beer and prepare a cocktail for this lady. The bartender swiftly collects the coins and turns to fetch their drinks. In no time, a large glass of refreshing draft beer and a meticulously crafted cocktail are placed before them. Fong Shinong gently grasps her glass, bringing the vibrant concoction to her

lips and taking a delicate sip. Instantly, a delightful medley of fresh, sweet, and tangy flavors envelopes her pallet, Intoxicating her and momentarily transporting her back to an era untouched by the ravages of the undead. It's hard to believe that amidst a world overrun by zombies. Your new order still finds leisure in running a bar, Fong Shinong remarks. Jeang Tian chuckles in response. Uncle Lee would never overlook a profitable venture. Our purpose in establishing this market extends beyond merely collecting entry fees. We aim to invigorate the economy of Wang City. Only through such endeavors can we

ensure that everyone has enough to eat. He raises his beer glass, grinning at Fong Shinong. Come, let us toast to our reunion. Fong Shinong lifts her glass and clinks it against his. Jeang Tian tilts his head back, downing nearly half his beer in one gulp, while Fong Shinong takes only a modest sip. Curiosity peaked, she inquires. So, is Uncle Lee now the sole manager of Wang City? Jeang Tian nods in affirmation. Indeed, he is The last surviving leader from our department. He would be delighted to see you if he knew you were here. Fong Shinong

turns her face aside, her expression somber. Have you forgotten? I am no longer a member of the special police unit. Jeang Tian frowns, a hint of displeasure crossing his features. It has been so long. Why do you still dwell on that matter? The door to our special police unit remains open. if you wish to return. Fong Shingong lets out a soft Sigh. What purpose does it serve to discuss this now? The special police unit no longer exists. Even the city we once protected, Chingqing, has fallen into desolation. We are merely surviving, clinging to life. Jeang

Tian finishes the remainder of his beer in one gulp, gesturing toward the bar patrons who are drowning their sorrows and indulging in realry. Fun, do not be so pessimistic. Look at the people in this bar. They are filled with joy. Even In a seemingly hopeless apocalyptic world, nothing can impede their enjoyment of life. Shouldn't one live in the present and embrace joy? If you cannot let go of the past and are uncertain about the future, then focus on making the most of the present. Jean Tianong, when did you begin to ponder matters like a philosopher?

Hearing Jeang Tinyongs self-righteous remarks, Fong Shinong couldn't help but chuckle. Is that a compliment? The Corners of Jehyongs mouth curled upwards, revealing a smile imbued with deeper meaning. H, you're quite conceited. Fong Shinong immediately wiped the smile from her face. Jeang Tian continued, "Have you considered joining us? With your skills and your connection to Uncle Lee, you could certainly secure a respectable position here." Fong Shinong s expression darkened as she shook her head, saying, "I appreciate your kind intentions, but I will not leave my current team." Jeang Tian looked at Fong Shinong surprised and said,

"Hey, do you know how difficult it is to join our new order? We would only accept individuals with exceptional skills. Otherwise, we wouldn't even consider it. Exceptional talents. This is a rule set by Uncle Lee. Fong Shinong T help, but inquire feeling a twinge of disdain. Jeang Tian explained, "This is an apocalyptic world, and our new order is not a Charitable organization. We only shelter those who are useful and talented, or else we won't survive until the day a vaccine is developed." Fong Shin Tong upon hearing Jeang Tienyongs words felt even more assured in her

decision. She smiled slightly and replied firmly, "Thank you for your kindness, but I'm doing quite well in my team, so there is no need for your concern. Your team, have you established your own faction?" Jeang Tinyongs expression shifted To one of confusion and surprise. Although he acknowledged Fong Shintos capabilities, claiming she had surpassed his level seemed somewhat exaggerated. After all, in this perilous and crisis-ridden world, leading an entire team to survival solely on one's own strength is exceedingly challenging, especially for a woman. Even Jeong Tian Yong believed he lacked such ability, let alone Fong Shinto,

whose prowess was slightly inferior to his own. It is not A team I created. I am merely a part of it," Fong Shinong replied truthfully. "You are not the leader of the team. Do you mean that college student you met at the market? His name is Enua, and he is a high school student." Fong Shinong corrected. What? Don't joke with me. You abandoned Uncle Lee to follow a high school student. Jeang Tian found it utterly incomprehensible. He is not an ordinary high school student. Fong Shinong clarified. No matter how Extraordinary, his age is a factor.

Can he truly surpass you or even me? Having worked together for many years, Jeang Tian understood Fong Shinto s nature well. Without absolute strength or sufficient authority, she would not be swayed. After all, she was the shooting champion of the women's special police team, and his marksmanship was only marginally better than hers. A pretty boy like Inua does not have the qualifications to lead Fong Shinto. I Find myself at a loss for words to convey this, but it is undeniable that Ino's marksmanship far surpasses both yours and mine. Impossible. Absolutely impossible. Such an extraordinary individual

could not possibly exist in the entirety ofQing City. Jean Tian suspects that Fong Shinong is deliberately deceiving him using an inexperienced high school student as a scapegoat. Jean Tianong, do you not realize that your greatest flaw Lies in your arrogance and hubris? Just because you have never encountered someone does not imply their non-existence. Despite Fong Shinongs repeated assertions of Inus prowess, Jeang Tinyongs expression betrays his skepticism. Could it be that you have developed an infatuation for that lad? Jeang Tianong unable to conjure a valid reasons to this line of thought. Fong Shinong insensed nearly splashes

the remainder Of her cocktail in his face. Do you truly believe I am that kind of person? Jean Tianong, it seems we have little left to discuss. She produced a crimson credit coin, tossing it onto the bar with nonchulance. This is my payment for the drink. No need for change. With that, she departed the bar without a backward glance. Chapter 175. A moment of leisure. Meanwhile, on the other side of the market, Hijun fortuitously encounters Maawuan and Lie Jinli, who Have just finished their shopping. The two had whimsically spent a credit coin given by Inuo

on an assortment of comic books and exquisitly crafted figurines. Observing their exuberance, Hijajin could not suppress his disdain, delivering a scathing remark, "You two are truly the epitome of otaku, showing interest in such trivialities." Upon hearing this, Machaw Yuan was instantly displeased, retoring with wide eyes, "Why mock us? What treasures have you Procured?" He Jedjun triumphantly revealed a switch from behind, boasting, "Behold, this is the genuine article. The console, along with a dozen cartridges, cost me merely four white coins. Come now, Hijjun, do not be a pot calling the kettle black. You are even more

of a recluse than we are, spending your days lost in this electronic rubbish. Yet, you have the audacity to ridicule others." Machawian scoffed. Rubbish. This is far more entertaining Than your comics and figurines. Oh, cease your bickering. What significance does this argument hold? I just overheard a vendor mention that there are establishments here offering bathing and ear cleaning services. Lee Jinly chimed in mysteriously. No way really. The enforcement team turns a blind eye to that. He Juns eyes sparkled with intrigue. I heard that the enforcement team here only prohibits gambling and solitary activities. As for

other forms Of entertainment, they seem to turn a blind eye. Lie Jinly whispered, "Who would have thought that what was once forbidden in the pre-apocalypse would now be permitted?" Hijun could not help but suggest, "Since we are here, why not indulge in this experience? Such an opportunity should not be squandered." Maan felt a flicker of temptation, yet feared the knowledge reaching their other companions. Thus, he lowered his voice, cautioning the two before him. "This must remain between the three of us. No one else can know." Hijun and Li Jinly exchanged knowing glances and nodded in

agreement. The trio began to discreetly inquire about the matter, ultimately discovering a leisure center that was still in operation. The manager of the leisure club warmly welcomed them. The three promptly dawn bathroes, reclining in the lounge chairs with expressions of pure indulgence. Shortly thereafter, the manager entered with Several attendants. Hija Jun wrinkled his brow in disdain. In such a large establishment, "Is this the best you can offer?" The manager with a forced smile replied, "We can certainly provide a different selection, but a deposit will be required in advance." Hija Jun pulled out a stack of

red credit coins from his pocket and placed them before the manager, speaking arrogantly. Who do you look down upon? Do you truly believe we lack funds? Hurry and bring in a new Batch. Do not waste our time. The manager quickly bowed an apology. Of course, I will arrange it immediately. Soon, another group of servers was ushered into the room, and their quality was evidently superior to the previous batch. Each one was fair-s, beautiful, and long-legged, although the evidence of artificial enhancement was discernible on their faces. The manager gestured to the new servers. You ladies, introduce

yourselves to the guests. The First beauty cast a flirtatious glance towards the reclining trio, saying, "Hi, I am Shiaolan." The second swayed her hips, declaring, "I am Shaolan." The third tossed her hair and said, "I am Xiaoqing." The fourth, appearing quite disgruntled, mumbled in a gruff voice, "I am Wong Gang." The attention of Hija Jun and his companions instantly shifted to Wong Gang. "What is the meaning of this?" Hija Jun inquired, pointing at Wong Gang. The manager, somewhat Embarrassed, explained. He just returned from Thailand not long ago. "If you are unsatisfied, I can arrange for

another batch. Did I say I was unsatisfied? Please refrain from making decisions on my behalf." Hi Ja Jun scrutinized Wong Gang for a considerable time ultimately finding him the most appealing and instructed the manager keep Wong Gang and send the others away. In accordance with the instructions from the vendor, Inua finally found a modest in. Although The establishment appeared rather antiquated, its rates were remarkably affordable, requiring only two white coins for a night as stay. After a moment as contemplation, Enua decided to reserve three rooms, one for Fong Shinong and Siani to rest while the

remaining two would accommodate Machaw Yuan, Li Jinli, and Hijajun along with himself. Once all arrangements were made and payment settled, Inua deposited his purchased items at the front desk. Instantly relieved of his burdens, he felt a surge of lightness. After a brief respit, Inua departed the inn once again heading towards the market to reunite with his remaining companions. Before long, Inua spotted a familiar figure in the market struggling to carry several heavy bags. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was Siani. Seeing her, Inua hurried over and took some of the items from her grasp. Siani,

are you attempting to transport the entire mall Home? Why have you purchased so much? Ina couldn't help but exclaim, "Haha, I didn't he anticipate buying this much either. These red credit coins are incredibly durable. After all this shopping, I still have half left." Siani replied with a satisfied smile. clearly delighted by her shopping experience. "You know why are you alone? Isn't Officer Fong with you?" Ciani inquired, her brow furrowed in confusion. Officer Fong had encountered an acquaintance, Seemingly a former colleague from her police force who had invited her for a drink. Unable to decline, she

had accompanied him. Eno replied, "Officer Fong is certainly quite popular here. But what if her former colleagues persuade her to join the new order?" Upon hearing this, Eno's expression shifted to one of gravity, a flicker of concern flashing in her eyes. If Officer Fong chooses to remain here, I shall respect her decision. Siani felt a pang Of regret for having unintentionally voiced her thoughts. She quickly spat a few times onto the ground, lamenting, "What a jinx I am! Why must I curse Officer Fong to leave?" Just then, Fong Shinong appeared before them unexpectedly. "Officer Fong,

how did you return so swiftly?" Eno noticed that Fong Shintos demeanor seemed somewhat unnatural, as if she had just been in a quarrel. Fong Shinong replied peruncterally, "Well, since you all are Buying so much, let me have a little too." She took the bag Eno was holding. Eno tentatively suggested, "Officer Fong, I just booked three rooms at the in ahead. You can share a room with Xiani tonight." If Fong Shinong decided to stay with the new order, her colleagues would surely arrange for her new accommodations. However, Fong Shinong answered without hesitation, "Sure, well stay at

the inn for now and return home tomorrow." Hearing this Eased Eno s anxious heart. It seemed Fong Shinong would not be leaving them after all. Yet, judging by her expression, could it be that she had quarreled with Captain Jang? The three returned to the Enino had reserved, storing away their purchases. Unbeknownst to them, it was now 5:00 in the afternoon, nearing dinner time. Yet, there was still no sign of Hija Jun and the others. Where could Hijun and his companions have gone? We haven't spotted Them anywhere in the market. Ciani complained. Eno felt perplexed as

well. The market was not particularly large and they had circled it several times without seeing any trace of them. Could they have encountered some misfortune? A hint of worry crossed Eno's face. The security in the new order s territory is quite robust. They should not face any danger. Fong Shinong asserted confidently. Moreover, three strong men like them would not typically Attract trouble from petty thugs. That is indeed peculiar. The market is so small. Where could they have gone? They had no choice but to continue searching for Hija Jun and his companions. At that moment, a

man clad in a leather jacket approached them, inquiring, "Are you all looking for work?" Eno responded with bewilderment. "What kind of work could there be here?" The jacketed man replied, "The New Order periodically issues bounty tasks. As long as you Possess the capability to complete them, you can earn substantial amounts of credit currency." Eno could not help but inquire, "What kind of bounty task is this? I have never encountered it before." The man in the jacket explained. The bounty tasks from last week have all been claimed. The new assignments will be announced by the new

order tomorrow. I possess a wealth of insider information, and if you are willing to pay a small fee, I shall Divulge it to you in advance. Oh, what sort of bounty tasks are typically involved? Eno asked further. Merely tasks such as assisting in the search for supplies or rescuing stranded individuals. Generally, the greater the difficulty of the task, the more substantial the rewards. What do you think? Are you interested? Eno shook his head. We are not in need of money at the moment, nor do we have the time to undertake any tasks. Ah, seeing you

Wander around the market for quite some time without engaging in any transactions. I presumed you were inquiring about the bounty tasks. The man in the jacket expressed his disappointment and began to turn away. Suddenly, Eno asked, "We are here for our companions. Since we parted ways this afternoon, we have not seen them. Have you come across them?" The man shook his head. I have not seen your companions, but I can make an educated Guess as to their whereabouts. Eno quickly pressed, "Could you share that information with me?" The man turned to face Eno and stated,

"As someone who specializes in the information trade, I can indeed tell you, but it will require a small fee." Eno retrieved a white credit coin from his pocket and handed it to the man in the jacket. I have provided the payment. Now, may I have the information? The man chuckled. Your companions are all men, correct? They Have likely ventured to one of two places, a bar or a leisure club. You may search for them in either of those locations. Eno immediately comprehended the situation. Hijun Machauan and Lie Jini were not the type to indulge excessively

in alcohol. They had most likely gone to the leisure club for a bit of fun. Chapter 176. The heist. Once the man in the jacket departed, Siani could not restrain herself from complaining to Eno. See, this is all Your fault. You shouldn't have given them so much money. We are here worrying unnecessarily while they are probably enjoying themselves in some woman's warm embrace. Eno responded with a hint of exasperation. Sigh. After all, we are still young and impetuous. Who can resist the temptations of the outside world? We cannot place all the blame on them. Fong

Shinong suggested, "How about I ask Captain Jang for assistance? He should be able to locate them. Never Mind. There is no need to trouble him. I will search for them myself. Officer Fong, you and Siani should return to the inn before Enos words had fully settled." Hijajun and his companions appeared before them. Perhaps sensing they had overindulged in pleasure, they quickly approached Eno upon citing him. Siani coldly demanded. Where have you three been? We have been searching everywhere for you. Machauan and Li Jinly exchanged guilty glances and Ultimately Hija Jun maintaining a facade of composure.

Fabricated a story. We accidentally lost our way and wandered around Wyang City before finally returning here. O, you are brazenly lying through your teeth. The scent of women's perfume is clearly on you three. Do you take us for fools? Siani gazed at Hijun with palpable disdain, showing him no semblance of courtesy. Hijuns expression quickly grew somewhat unnatural. Yet, he feigned composure and Attempted to defend himself, saying, "What fragrance? You must be mistaken." However, before he could finish, he was abruptly interrupted by Machau, who exclaimed, "Wow, you have a dog nose. How did you catch that?"

Machus remark was tantamount to an outright admission that they indeed bore the scent of a woman's perfume. Witnessing this, Sianis anger flared, and she admonished fiercely. The money Inuo provided you is being squandered in such A manner. Do you truly believe you deserve everyone's trust? Faced with Siani's barrage of inquiries, the two men found themselves momentarily speechless, unsure of how to respond. We're sorry we were wrong. We will never visit such places again was the eventual admission made by Liian. Enough of this triviality. As long as everyone remains safe and sound, that is what truly

matters. Let us return swiftly, Inyo said, leading the group towards the Inn. Upon returning, they discovered that meal time had passed, prompting Inuo to order a few takeout meals. After enjoying dinner together, they retired to their respective rooms for the night. After a night of rest, the following morning, they began to inventory the supplies purchased the previous day. Siani not only procured numerous personal items for women, but also acquired seasonings such as salt, MSG, pepper, and hot sauce. Inuo primarily Bought tools and daily necessities while Fong Shinong stocked up on anti-inflammatory and pain relief medications

in addition to gauze, bandages, and splints. In stark contrast, Hijajun, Machau Yuan, and Li Jinly merely amassed a hap-hazard collection of comics, toys, and cigarettes. They packed all their acquisitions and proceeded to the registration desk to return their hand cards and complete the departure Procedures. The staff returned their previously stored weapons intact. As the group made their way to the parking lot, Jeang Tian from the enforcement team suddenly appeared there to bid farewell to Fong Shinto. After a night had passed, Fong Shinongs anger had subsided considerably, and her demeanor towards Jeong Tian was no longer

as frosty as before. Fong Shinto, are you really leaving after only 2 days? It's clear that Jean Tian did not wish for Her to depart so soon. He now regretted having uttered that thoughtless remark which had irreparably damaged their relationship. We ve acquired everything we need. Our other companions at home are waiting for us, she replied. Although this area of the new order was meticulously managed by her former colleagues. Fong Shinto displayed no sign of nostalgia. She preferred the lifestyle at Jing Shan Club. Aren't you going to visit Uncle? He has been Thinking of you.

Jeang Tian pressed further. Yet Fong Shinong remained unmoved, politely declining. Please convey my regards to him. I shall not intrude. In truth, Fong Shinong harbored a desire to visit her former superior, but she dreaded the prospect of Uncle Lee urging her to stay. Jeang Tinyongs face may not be a priority. Yet, Uncle Lee has watched her grow up and shares decades of camaraderie with his father. It is truly Awkward to refuse him directly, so it is perhaps better not to meet. Very well, should you require assistance. Feel free to seek me out at any time.

The doors of the new order shall always remain open for you, Jean. Tian proclaimed earnestly. I understand. Take care of yourself, Jeang Tian, and look after Uncle Lee as well. With that, Fong Shining Tong turned and boarded the cash transport vehicle. Machauan skillfully started the engine and gently pressed The accelerator, the vehicle slowly departing from the outer parking lot. At that moment, departing from Wang City, alongside them were also the melon vendor they had encountered yesterday and his companions. The vendor and his group were in Iviko. The windows partially rolled down, and inside sat four

young individuals, all clad in the uniform of a certain school, each adorned with various cold weapons. Some carried recurved bows and quivers, while Others wielded sturdy shields and sharp blades. However, the most striking among them was a young lady wielding a long sword, exuding an air of elegance and valor. Were it not for their modern attire, they could easily be mistaken for a band of chivalous heroes from antiquity. You know, why is that vehicle following us? Hija Jun asked nervously, glancing at the IVCo in the rear view mirror. Perhaps it is merely a coincidence that

we are on the same Route, Eno replied nonchalantly, though internally he too harbored doubts. He had previously interacted with the melon vendor who bore an honest demeanor and seemed far from the treacherous and malevolent nature of someone like Xiao Xiang. Moreover, even if these individuals harbored ill intentions, Eno felt little unease, for within his swift extraction vault, he could conjure powerful weaponry at will. The two vehicles soon exited the territory Controlled by the new order. Ahead lay a crossroads and suddenly the IVCO activated its left turn signal, veering onto the left-h hand path, observing the

Iviko depart in the rear view mirror. Eno couldn't help but exhale in relief. Indeed, he had been overly cautious. The melon vendors group was merely traveling the same way without any ulterior motives. However, just as the cash transport vehicle was about to pass through the intersection, several Mysterious black vans emerged like phantoms, abruptly blocking the vehicle's path. "What the hell?" Machauan exclaimed, panicstricken, slamming on the brakes. Accompanied by the screech of tires, the cash transport came to a precarious halt just a few meters from the vans. "What is going on? Can't you drive properly?" Machauan

shouted in fury. Yet, before his words could fully escape his lips, the scene before him rendered him speechless. The Doors of the van swung open violently, and a horde of menacing, fully armed thugs surged forth like a tidal wave. Some brandished glinting machetes, others wielded sharp axes. While some carried spiked clubs, and there were even a few equipped with makeshift double-barreled shotguns. They approached with an intimidating demeanor, their faces twisted in menace, bellowing at Eno and the others inside the vehicle. Get out of the car now. Do You hear me? Faced with this sudden turn

of events, Eno and his companions immediately realized they were confronted by robbers. They swiftly drew their handguns from their waists, disengaged the safeties, and braced for confrontation. Chapter 177. Gunfire. Did you hear me? Get out of the car or I'll smash it. The man, wielding a knife glared fiercely, his expression a mask of rage. In defiance, Machawuan raised his middle finger at the asalent outside The window. He slammed on the accelerator and rapidly turned the steering wheel, attempting to maneuver past the vile thugs. However, the asalants seemed to have anticipated this move, quickly surrounding the

armored vehicle and launching a vicious assault. Fong Shinong extended her handgun through the shooting port and fired several rounds. The sharp crack of gunfire echoed as bullets flew, striking one of the asalants, who howled in agony While clutching his arm. Yet, this display of force did little to deter the gang. Instead, it seemed to incite them further, making them more frenzied and aggressive. Damn it, they have guns. Upon realizing that the occupants of the armored truck were armed, the robbers scattered momentarily. However, they did not retreat far, cunningly taking cover in blind spots while continuing

their relentless onslaught. Some of the asalants brandished double-barreled Shotguns, aiming for the vehicle's tires in an attempt to puncture them. Yet, the armored truck was equipped with specially designed blastresistant tires, which proved impervious to the ordinary lead bullets. Damn, this thing is surprisingly sturdy. Brothers, switched to Molotov cocktails. Let us burn them out if they want one get out. The ruthless gang altered their strategy. Rushing to a nearby van to retrieve several beer bottles filled with Gasoline. After igniting the cloth wicks, they hurled the flaming projectiles at the armored truck. With a resounding thud, one

of the Molotov cocktails shattered against the side of the vehicle, causing flames to erupt and engulf one of the tires. This is bad. The tire is on fire. Quickly, grab the fire extinguisher. Fong Shinong shouted urgently. Lie Jianly, seated beside her, reacted with impressive agility, darting to the back seat to seize a small fire Extinguisher placed there. Hija Jun, coverly as he gets out to extinguish the flames. I'll handle the enemies in front, Eno instructed. He opened the car door, cleverly using it as a shield while firing back at the approaching asalants. Without hesitation, Fong

Shinong leaped out of the vehicle, standing resolutely beside Eno, ready to fight side by side. Their combined firepower quickly repelled the thugs attempting to close in. Seizing the Moment, Eno aimed at an asalent on his right, who was preparing to throw a burning bottle just as the thug was about to launch the incendiary device. Eno fired first, shattering the bottle in his grasp. The broken Molotov ignited the asalent instantly, reducing him to a charred heap. The remaining robbers, witnessing Eno's marksmanship, were left in shock, scrambling for cover to evade his precise shots. Eno relentlessly fired

at the location where the asalants Were hiding, rendering the enemy incapable of raising their heads to retaliate. As the attacker's onslaught gradually diminished, Lie Jian and Hijajun finally found the opportunity to extinguish the flames on the tire. Goodness, the tire is completely burnt. We must quickly replace it, he judge and exclaimed, his face betraying an urgent expression as he gazed at the deformed tire. There is no time to change the tire now. We must first eliminate the Enemies before us. Lee Jinly declared, discarding the fire extinguisher and unshathing his handgun to join the fry. With

no other cover at the intersection, Eno and his companions took refuge behind the armored truck, continuously firing to suppress the opposition. The asalants, evidently taken aback by Eno's formidable firepower, each wielding a firearm, hesitated to act recklessly, taking cover while occasionally returning fire, leading to a standoff. Suddenly, the group of asalants hiding behind a van shouted out, "Hey, if you hand over the supplies from your vehicle, we will let you go." Eno, wholly skeptical of the bandits deceitful words, retorted loudly, "If you scurry away right now, I may also spare you." The asalants continued their

threats, declaring, "Don't refuse a toast." and instead asked for punishment. Opposing our Huchang gang will lead to dire consequences. Upon Hearing them identify themselves as members of the Huchang gang, Eno recalled the man in sunglasses he had encountered at the fruit stall the previous day. No wonder they had fallen into an ambush. It was clear that they had been targeted by the Huchang gang. The Huchang gang dared not act recklessly within the jurisdiction of the new order. Instead, deploying numerous informants in the marketplace to keep a vigilant eye on seemingly Affluent merchants. Once these merchants

embarked on their return journey laden with goods, the Huchang gang would seize the opportunity to intercept and rob them. Faced with this sudden threat, many survivors, desperate to preserve their lives, had no choice but to surrender the hard-earned supplies. Those unwilling to bow to the gangs tyranny often met with tragic fates. Although this tactic had proven effective time and again, this time they Had encountered Eno and his comrades, who were not to be trifled with. Eno not only refused to allow them to seize anything but also harbored intentions to counterattack. What is so formidable about

the Huchang gang? If you possess the audacity, go and rob from the new order. Your willingness to prey on isolated buyers reveals that you are merely a pack of bullies who fear the strong. Hijun retorted angrily. Since you are unwilling to cooperate, do not Blame us for being ruthless. If we cannot obtain the goods, neither shall anyone else. The bandits of the Huchang gang began to issue harsh threats. However, Eno dismissed such menacing words, for they were cowering behind the vehicles, too fearful to even show their faces. Any attempt to seize their possessions would likely

prove feudal. Yet, Eno underestimated the cunning of these bandits. Those who thrive on the streets possess myriad insidious tactics That could catch one off guard. The members of the Haang gang stealthily opened the other side of the car door and slipped inside, starting the engine as if preparing to flee. You know, they seem to be making a run for it. Li Jinly whispered upon hearing the engines roar. Hijun scoffed derisively. They talk tough but are just a bunch of cowards. Don't be fooled by their loud bluster. Despite the apparent retreat of the Haong gang, Eno

remained vigilant, Keeping his gun steadily aimed in the direction of the enemy. Indeed, as he Jun had predicted, the gang members turned out to be spineless, abandoning their fallen comrade and speeding away from Eno's sight. However, to Eno's surprise, one of their vans remained stationary. Heightened with caution, he cautiously approached the solitary vehicle. Upon reaching the van, Eno discovered it contained an immense sound system. It was a trap set by the Haang Gang. They had pre-programmed a timer. Once they distanced themselves from the vehicle, the sound system would automatically activate. The high decibel noise emitted

was an incessant loop, akin to a relentless wailing of a banshee. Zombies within a radius of several miles were irresistibly drawn to the cacophony. Damn it, these bastards have outsmarted us. Eno attempted to disable the sound system, but the van's door was securely locked, refusing to Budge. He resorted to firing several shots at the window until it shattered, then continued shooting at the sound system. The bullets rendered the speakers inoperative, silencing the piercing noise, yet a horde of zombies was already on route. Chapter 178. A call to arms against him just as quickly. The zombie

tide is approaching, Eno shouted urgently as he sprinted back to his companions. What about our vehicle? Are we just going to abandon It? Machayuin's heart was heavy with reluctance and conflict. After all, this armored truck not only boasted formidable bulletproof capabilities, but was also one of their crucial means of survival. It was unbearable to consider leaving it behind. However, in a life or death situation, hesitation was not an option. Eno resolutely commanded, "Life is more precious than the vehicle. There's no time to change tires. Grab all the essential medical supplies and Leave everything else behind."

As he spoke, he began extracting the necessary weapons for their escape from the quick access cache. While the others hurriedly stuffed various medical supplies into their backpacks. In mere seconds, Eno had gathered a Victor submachine gun, an Uzi, and a Bison submachine gun. He distributed these firearms among his companions and led the charge for their escape. As they fought and ran, the ammunition was depleting at an alarming Rate. The bullets in the submachine guns quickly ran out, prompting Eno to consider retrieving more from the dimensional armory. At that moment, an IV cove suddenly barreled onto

the scene, crashing violently into several unfortunate zombies on the roadside. With a thunderous impact, the hapless creatures were propelled far from their original positions. Almost immediately, the vehicle's door swung open, and several figures leapt out to Eno Astonishment. It was the melon vendor and his companions. The vendor, wielding a long spear, thrust forward with ferocity, the glinting tip piercing the forehead of one of the zombies. The sharp point effortlessly penetrated the creature's skull, causing it to collapse to the ground, lifeless. Beside the vendor, another companion did not hesitate to join the fry. He drew forth

a gleaming long knife, nimly darting in front of a zombie, and with a swift, Decisive motion, the blade transformed into a streak of lethal light, severing the zombie's neck with a sickening crack. The severed head tumbled like a ball, rolling into the nearby drainage ditch. Additionally, amongst the group was a university student armed with a recurved bow stationed at a distance to provide ranged fire support. He knocked an arrow with practiced elegance. Each shot finding its mark with uncanny precision, striking the zombies squarely In the forehead. However, the most formidable among them was a young

lady wielding a long sword. With a flash of movement, she lowered her center of gravity and surged into the horde of undead like an arrow released from a bow string. Her sword danced in the air with the ferocity of a tempest. Each swing erupting in a spray of crimson. The zombies were dismembered in an instant. Their limbs and torsos separating, their heads cleaved with ease as if they were Mere watermelons. In a heartbeat, the ground was strewn with fan-shaped splatters of blood. A sight both striking and horrifying. Before the dismembered remains could even touch the

ground. The young lady charged towards another zombie. In the midst of her rapid advance, she leapt high into the air, executing a graceful flip before delivering a powerful downward strike. The blade descended with force, cleaving through the zombieies head and Continuing downward until it met the abdomen, finally halting its descent. In mere moments, the vendor and his companions had dispatched over a dozen zombies, significantly alleviating the pressure on Eno and his group. Eno couldn't he help, but express admiration. He had not anticipated that the melon vendor was a martial arts expert. Their movements clearly bore

the hallmark of professional training, each technique exhibiting a discernable Pattern. Just as they unified their efforts against the encroaching zombies, a mutated zombie resembling a telephone pole emerged from the horde. It leapt abruptly, startling the four companions. "Long-legged Oa!" Eno exclaimed. After their previous encounter with this lanky zombie, Eno and his friends had whimsically dubbed it long-legged Oa. This peculiar appellation carries a hint of mockery while simultaneously revealing a profound apprehension and Vigilance towards these extraordinary zombies. You all should step aside. This creature is not to be trifled with. Eno, fully aware of the formidable

nature of the long-legged zombie, hastened to aid the melon cellar and his companions. Regrettably, Eno's warning did not garner the attention it deserved from the melon cellar. Although encountering such a long-legged mutant zombie for the first time, he displayed no fear. brandishing his spear and lunging Fiercely at the creature, the long-legged zombie raised its arm, effortlessly blocking the thrust and with a swift retaliatory motion sent the melonar crashing several meters away. Observing this, a companion armed with a recurved bow swiftly knocked an arrow, aiming for the zombie's head. However, the long-legged zombie demonstrated remarkable agility,

merely tilting its head to evade the lethal shot. A young lady wielding a long sword circled Around to the zombie's rear, delivering a powerful strike to its nape. Unexpectedly, the long-legged zombie leaped into the air, akin to a nimble leopard, effortlessly landing at top the roof of an IV co van. "What on earth is this?" exclaimed the meloner, who had barely managed to rise from the ground after the blow. To their dismay, despite their combined efforts, they found themselves utterly incapable of overcoming the mutant zombie before Them. At that moment, Eno dashed forward with fervor.

In his left hand, he gripped the Murram Mesa demon blade retrieved from the quick access storage while his right hand held the Glock pistol. "Step aside, everyone. Allow me to handle this." As he spoke, he raised the pistol and unleashed a barrage of bullets towards the long-legged zombie. The bullets rained down like a torrential downpour, striking their target with precision. Blood erupted From the creature's body, and its grotesque visage contorted in agony. Compelled by the pain, it leaped down from the van's roof, swiping at Eno with a furious gesture. Eno seized the opportunity, raising his

blade to meet the attack. The glinting edge of the sharp sword connected with the zombie's palm, severing four of its fingers with a sickening thud. The excruciating pain forced the long-legged zombie to retract its hand. Eno swiftly aimed for the Creature's chest, emptying his magazine in a rapid succession of shots. The concentrated fire rained down upon the long-legged zombie, forcing it to retreat step by step. At that moment, the young lady wielding the long sword maneuvered to the side of the creature. In a flash, she executed a powerful swing, accurately striking the zombie at its

ankle. With a resounding crack, one of its legs was severed, causing it to lose balance and kneel upon one knee. Eno, without pausing to reload, conjured a Betta 92F pistol seemingly out of thin air, continuing his assault on the long-legged zombiey's head with a series of thunderous gunshots, bullets repeatedly found their mark, splattering blood, and brain matter. In an instant, the already horrific countenance of the long-legged zombie became grotesqually unrecognizable, with one side of its face reduced to a bloody pulp, no longer resembling a human form. The long-legged Zombie, suffering from a grievous blow to

the head, finally succumbed, its massive frame crashing to the ground, completely immobilized. The fruit vendor rushed to Eno's side, astonished, and remarked, "You are truly remarkable. You effortlessly vanquished such a formidable mutated zombie." Eno smiled in response. "We have encountered such mutated zombies before, so we know how to deal with them. Nonetheless, I appreciate your assistance." The fruit Vendor, Jovi, replied, "We are all survivors. And since we share a connection, it is only natural to help one another in times of danger." "Shiaing Hua, no more pleasantries. Let's get in the vehicle and leave. If more

mutated zombies suddenly appear, I fear we will struggle to fend them off with just the few of us," urged the young lady wielding a long sword. "Senior sister, please show me a bit of leniency." The fruit vendor, Shia Mingwa, felt slightly embarrassed by the reprimand. However, the senior sister appeared unfased by his feelings and continued. It's your fault for meddling. Otherwise, we would have reached home by now. Realizing he could not win the argument, the fruit vendor turned to Eno with enthusiasm. It will soon be dark. Why don't you join us in our vehicle? All

right, I would appreciate the ride, Eno replied graciously as their own vehicle had been destroyed by members of The Hua Chong gang, leaving them without transportation to return home before nightfall. Eno then signaled to her companions, and they all boarded the Iviko. The fruit vendor took the driver's seat, gripping the steering wheel with one hand while turning the key with the other, successfully starting the engine. With the roar of the engine, the Iviko swiftly departed, leaving the pursuing zombies far behind. Once they had successfully escaped, a Collective sigh of relief filled the air. However, the

already cramped cabin became even more crowded, forcing everyone to sit closely together, creating an atmosphere that was both subtle and awkward. In an effort to alleviate the tension, Eno broke the silence with a smile, addressing the fruit vendor's companions. Thank you all for your assistance today. My name is Eno. May I know how to address each of you? The driving fruit vendor replied, I Am Shiaoling Wua. The young lady with the sword is my senior sister, Jang Ming Han. She is the bell of our school. The one carrying the bow, who appears refined, is Duan

Shien, an expert archer. The remaining one is Lu Jean. Do not let his slender frame deceive you. He possesses greater strength than I. As Eno surveyed their faces, she could not help but be impressed. These individuals were not only striking in appearance, but also possessed remarkable skills. It Seemed that those who survived in this apocalypse were indeed exceptional in their own right. After learning their names, Eno introduced her companions in turn. And with this exchange of basic information, the group's weariness began to dissipate. Eno continued to inquire. Xiaoming Hua, I noticed that you and your

companions possess remarkable skills. Have you all trained in martial arts? Xiaoming Hua smiled faintly and nodded, acknowledging, "We are all Students of the Mulan Martial Arts School. Our regular practice consists of performance-oriented martial arts routines, initially intended for physical conditioning and skill demonstration. Little did we expect that these routines would prove useful during this zombie crisis, especially when we wielded our sharpened weapons, we genuinely felt the might of martial arts. While it may not compare to professional combat techniques, it is More than sufficient to deal with ordinary zombies. No wonder. It seems that those who

practice martial arts embody the spirit of chivalry. Had you not come to our aid today, we would have found ourselves in dire straits. Upon learning of Xiaoming Hua and his companions identities, Machawuan felt a surge of admiration. Oh, do not dwell on such trivial matters. Eno has aided me in the trading market as well. In these trying times, survival is not easy. We Should all support one another. If only everyone in this world could think like you sighed Siani, her tone tinged with resignation and disappointment. Jang Ming Han, sensing an underlying message, pressed further. By

the way, how did you encounter the zombie horde? I recall that when you left the territory of the new order, you were driving what appeared to be an armored vehicle. Fong Shinto, wore a bitter smile, her voice laced with helplessness. We were Ambushed by the Haong gang on route. Those bandits sought to rob us. We fought back successfully, but those scoundrels damaged our tires and intentionally created noise as they departed, attracting the zombie horde. Those rascals from the Huaang gang, Xiaoming Hua exclaimed, slamming his hand on the steering wheel in frustration. Hija Jun displayed a

look of astonishment and asked, "Have you also suffered at the hands of the Hua Gang? It appears they are a troublesome group, even harassing the students of the Milan martial arts school." Shia Mingwa nodded, indignation evident in his voice. I was previously harassed by them while setting up a stall at the trading market. It was Eno who came to my rescue. What exactly is the Ha Chang gang? What gives them the audacity to behave so brazantly? Eno could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked. Shia Ming Hua furrowed his brow, pondering For a moment before

replying. I've heard from others in the community that the Huaang gang is a newly emerged force. Their activities are primarily concentrated in the southern district of the city, and they rarely venture to the northern side to stir trouble. Their leader seems to be called something like Chong, Duan Shin interjected, his name is Zoho Hua. Yes, that as it Zoho Hua. Upon hearing Xiaol Ming Hua mention the name. Fong Shinong exhibited a look of Sudden realization. Could it be that guy? Eno glanced at Fong Shinto. His eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and intrigue. Zho Haang

must be quite the character to elicit such a strong reaction from Fong Shinto. What is it, Officer Fong? Do you know this person? Fong Shintos expression grew exceedingly grave. Zoho Huaang is a notorious gang leader, firmly controlling most of the entertainment industry along Hua Chong Street in the Southern District through his conglomerate Hung Xang Group for many years. Our police have been quietly gathering evidence against this criminal organization, aiming to eradicate them completely by the end of this year. Unfortunately, she paused a hint of helplessness and regret in her tone. Who could have anticipated the

sudden outbreak of the zombie virus? It allowed this scoundrel to evade the punishment he rightfully deserved. Upon hearing This, Machawuan clenched his teeth, his fists tightening unconsciously as he exclaimed in anger, "So they are a bunch of gangsters. No wonder they are so brazen. Wasn't New Order once composed of police officers? Cannot this malignant group be eliminated, allowing them to wreak havoc in Chingqing?" Siani furrowed her brow, her face reflecting confusion and dissatisfaction. The situation is not so simple. Lujang was shook his head, his tone grave as he Explained. It is not that new order

is unwilling to eliminate this malignant tumor. Rather, the Haang gang is also formidable. It is said that under Zo Huas leadership, the Huaang gangs numbers surpass those of New Order. If a conflict were to erupt, it would only result in mutual destruction. Sighing, Liini remarked, "I never expected that the arrival of the apocalypse would grant these scoundrels a chance to rise. It seems we must be more cautious when Venturing outside. Once we leave the territory controlled by New Order, we could encounter Huaang Gangs thugs at any moment. Eno cautioned. Eno, why not stay with us

tonight? We can provide accommodations. Shiao Ming Hua suggested as he drove up to the entrance of the Mulan martial arts school. Feeling somewhat embarrassed by Xiaoming Huas invitation and arrangements, Eno replied, "You are all too kind. I feel a bit guilty." With a smile and a Wave of his hand, Shia Ming Huan nonchalantly responded, "When away from home, who hasn't he faced a bit of hardship? Just rest assured, tomorrow at dawn, I will help you find a vehicle to take you back. Chapter 180. Alliance Milan Martial Arts School is situated on the outskirts of Chingqing.

Surrounded by rolling hills and breathtaking natural beauty, remarkably similar to the geographical location of Jing Mountain Club, the school employs a Strict closed management system. As the terrifying virus ravaged the city and broke out on a large scale, this secluded Mulan martial arts school surprisingly became a rare sanctuary. However, as time progressed, the pandemic gradually encroached upon this once tranquil campus, resulting in nearly half of the personnel becoming infected with the zombie virus. Fortunately, those who survived quickly banded together to collectively resist The threat of zombies. Most students at the martial arts school possess a

certain level of martial arts proficiency. Their physical fitness far exceeding that of the average person. Moreover, they are not unarmed. Many martial arts weapons used for demonstrations can serve as potent tools in their battle against the undead. Additionally, the principal of this martial arts school is a connoisseur and collector with a deep passion for cold Weapons. Within the teaching building lies a dedicated exhibition room filled with an array of ancient cold weapons. These antique arms subsequently became invaluable tools for Shia Ming Hua and his companions in their battle against the zombies. Armed with these weapons,

Shia Ming Hua and his group felt a surge of confidence, managing to eradicate all infected individuals within the campus in just half a day. Having resolved the immediate crisis, Xiao Ming Hua, Jang Yu Han, and their comrades swiftly fortified the defenses of the Mulan Martial Arts School, transforming the entire campus into a substantial shelter. Currently, around 100 survivors reside within the school. Although there exists a significant gap compared to colossal communities like the New Order and Huchang Gang, it can still be considered a relatively wellorganized community. When Enua and his companions arrived, they fortuitously coincided

With meal time at the cafeteria. Thus, Xiaoming Hua guided them to the dining hall. "Wow, your school as cafeteria is quite impressive," exclaimed Machauan as he approached the entrance. Already catching the enticing aroma of the food. The cafeteria hall was impeccably clean and bright with approximately 100 individuals holding trays, orderly lined up to receive their meals. There was neither loud chatter nor any disruption to the queue. Everything appeared Remarkably orderly, reminiscent of a university campus before the apocalypse. What struck in almost was the egalitarian spirit among all. From core leaders like Xiao Ming Hua and

Jang Yu Han to the most ordinary junior students. Everyone consumed the same fair. With no special treatment for anyone, a leader who embodies fairness and justice undoubtedly fosters a cohesive team. Ina suddenly felt that the survivors at Mulan Martial Arts School were indeed worthy of forging friendships with. Their ability to uphold fundamental human principles amidst the chaos of the apocalypse was a rare and commendable quality. Inua, please don't stand on ceremony. Everyone eats the same." Xiaoming Ha said as he settled down with his tray at an empty table. Inua smiled and nodded, proceeding to the

serving window with his own tray. Dinner comprised two dishes and a soup. Though the meal was Rather ordinary, no dissatisfaction was evident on anyone's face. Later, Ino learned that all the vegetables served were grown by the school itself, as there existed a large vegetable garden on the hillside behind the campus. The fruits such as watermelons and strawberries sold in the trading market originated from this garden. Adjacent to the garden were several large fish ponds teameming with fish, allowing the survivors at Milan martial arts school To achieve a degree of self-sufficiency. After dinner, Shiaing Hua arranged

accommodations for Enua and his group. Since the outbreak of the virus, the number of students on campus had decreased significantly, resulting in many dormitories being vacated. The six members of Enoa's party settled into three available student dormitories. After a night of rest, their energy was restored. The following day, they enjoyed a relatively sumptuous breakfast At the cafeteria of Mulan Martial Arts School. Ano proactively approached Shiao Ming Hua to bid farewell, expressing his gratitude. Thank you for your hospitality. Shia Minga, we must be on our way now. Curiously, Shiao Ming Hua inquired. Is your camp far

from the Mulan martial arts school? Ano replied with a rice smile. Our accommodation is somewhat remote, but we will find a way to manage. Xiaoming Hua shook his head, saying, "Our location is quite distant From the city center. If you wish to find transportation, you will need to walk quite a distance. How about this? We can lend you a vehicle." Grateful, Ano nodded appreciatively. Without transportation, returning home before nightfall would indeed prove challenging. Before long, Shia Minga arrived driving a van. Ano, the vehicle has been refueled. You may set off now. Prior to boarding, Ano

presented all his credit coins to Xiao Ming Hua in one go. Taken aback, Shia Ming Hua exclaimed, "What is the meaning of this?" Ano smiled, "Except it. It's what you deserve." However, Shia Mingwa protested. But this amount is excessive. Staring at the bag overflowing with credit coins, he could hardly believe his eyes. This sum could procure an abundance of goods in the new orders trading market, far surpassing the value of the borrowed van. To have a friend like you make spending any amount Worthwhile, Ano remarked nonchalantly. You certainly have a way with humor. Ano, do

you realize how much these credit coins can buy in the trading market? Although not one to be swayed by monetary allure. Shia Ming Hua found it difficult not to feel exhilarated by such a generous gift. I have an idea and I wonder how you might feel about it. Ano ventured, please share your thoughts. Shia Ming Hua replied with a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. I Propose an alliance between us so we can look out for one another in the future. Absolutely. That sounds splendid. Shia Minga readily agreed. He felt an instant rapport with Ano

and their similar personalities suggested that the alliance would yield mutual benefits. After forming our alliance, "We will directly engage and trade with you." Ano continued, "That sounds great. What do you generally sell in your community?" Shia Hua asked. Curiosity peaked. Ano Smiled slightly and replied, "We primarily deal in weapons." Xiaoming Hua was momentarily taken aback and pressed on. "Weapons? What types are we discussing? Are they melee weapons like knives and clubs or ranged weapons such as firearms and bows? Ano spread his hands saying, "Whatever kind of weapon you require, I can provide." Shocked, Xiaoming responded,

"But weapons are typically quite expensive. We may not be able to afford them." Ano chuckled, Shaking his head. You have melons, do you not? One watermelon in exchange for a weapon is quite fair and reasonable. Chapter 181. Schemes and his companions climbed into the van that Shiao Ming Hua had procured. and after nearly an hour and a half finally returned to the Jing Shan clubhouse. Upon arriving home, Ano promptly entrusted the medicines he had brought back to doctor and for safekeeping. He then hurried to find Wong Yin Ran, eager to recount the Various encounters from

their journey and hoping to glean some useful advice from her. Wong Yin Ran listened attentively to Inyus narrative. After a moment of contemplation, she analyzed, "If the new orders market can continue to function effectively, they will undoubtedly emerge as the most formidable community organization in the entire Chingqing." Ino wholeheartedly concurred with Wong Yinrons perspective, he held a favorable Impression of the new order. Although they had amassed substantial profits in the process, they had also indirectly assisted numerous relatively weaker community organizations. In this chaotic world, the immutable law of survival dictates that the strong thrive while

the weak are eliminated. The new order appeared to have discovered a delicate equilibrium, allowing for its own growth while providing a measure of support and protection to other community Organizations. Should the government's vaccine research fail and the existing order collapse entirely, it is highly probable that the new order would supplant the old government, establishing a new regime amidst the ruins. However, Wong Yenran harbored concerns. This outcome was merely an ideal scenario fraught with considerable uncertainties for the new order. Aside from the evermutating threat of zombies, a potential adversary loomed in the form Of the continually

expanding Haong Gang. The Haong Gang pursued a path starkly different from that of the New Order, acquiring vast resources through the most rudimentary and mindless means of plunder. This brutal method of growth could deliver catastrophic blows to the already fragile survivor communities. If the number of survivor communities dwindles, the economic effects generated by the market would weaken correspondingly, indirectly undermining The growth potential of the new order. Ultimately, this could lead to a scenario dominated by two major factions, inevitably culminating in a life and death struggle between them. After absorbing Wong Yen's analysis, Inuo fell into

a contemplative silence, furrowing his brow. After a brief pause, he inquired, "In your view, should we choose to preserve ourselves and remain uninvolved, or should we confront the Haong Gang head on?" Wong Yins gaze Was resolute as she replied without hesitation, "We absolutely cannot allow the Haong Gang to grow stronger. They will inevitably devour all the survivors inQing Ching. Nevertheless," she added, "We cannot directly confront them either." In nodded in agreement, the Haong gang is so brazen that they have made enemies of more than just us. Those from the Milan martial arts school who have

aided us also harbor deep disdain for the Haong gang. We can certainly Ally with community groups that have suffered at their hands, forming a defensive coalition to collectively eradicate this malignant presence in Chingqing. Wong Yin acknowledged, "Indeed, your idea is commendable. However, establishing such alliances is no simple task. It will require considerable effort and time. We believe the optimal strategy should be a dual approach. actively seeking potential allies while simultaneously devising Ways to weaken the Haong gang as strength. Perhaps once the new order has garnered sufficient power and resources, we may be able to eliminate

the Huaang gang without needing to intervene directly. She proposed, "Let us convene a meeting tonight, gathering everyone to discuss detailed strategies and steps. I share your sentiment. This adversary is formidable, and everyone must engage fully to secure our ultimate victory." After dinner, Eno summoned everyone to The living room to discuss strategies for dealing with the Haang Gang. Siani advocated for a direct assault akin to their previous eradication of Xiaos gang. The plan was to infiltrate the headquarters of the Haong gang and eliminate its core members led by the formidable Zho Hua. By capturing these leaders,

the remaining low-level minions would undoubtedly lose their backbone and scatter like frightened birds. However, Fong Shinong refuted Ciani's Proposal. Zho Hua was not akin to the petty thugs like Xiao Xang who lingered at the fringes of society. His ascent to the position of the most powerful gang leader in Ching Chong was a testament to his extensive experience, insight, and cunning, far surpassing that of characters like Xiao Xang. Deceiving such a seasoned fox would be an arduous task. Moreover, Zho Hua was notoriously paranoid. Meticulous about his safety to an extreme degree, he rarely ventured Beyond the

realm of his control. The expanse of Ha Chong Street dwarfed that of the Jing Mountain Club by more than 10fold. Zoho Huaang had painstakingly cultivated this territory for nearly two decades. Within this area lay countless secret chambers, hidden passages, and traps, making it a veritable labyrinth fraught with peril. The police had previously conducted several surprise inspections on Haong Street. Yet, they had yet to fully comprehend the terrain There. Should they recklessly ignite conflict on Zoho Huas turf? It would be akin to striking a stone with an egg and exercise in futility. Since we cannot wage

war on their ground, why not lure the Hua gang members out? Eno proposed. I just mentioned that Zoho Huaang would never leave his territory, Fong Shinong retorted. True, he himself wouldn't te, but his subordinates would, Eno replied. The members of the Haang gang thrive on ambushing passing Merchants. Is it not fair to turn the tables and ambush them in return? But with so many individuals heading to the marketplace daily, how can we predict who the Haong gang will target? Fong Shinong inquired, unable to contain her skepticism. "Well, when it comes to robbery, they will certainly

target those with the most money," Eno replied, a sly smile creeping across his face. "What do you mean by that?" Funong asked, puzzled. Eno patiently clarified. "The reason the Haong gang has taken notice of us is that we have been too ostentatious, revealing our wealth. Therefore, I propose we find someone to masquerade as a wealthy prey, enticing the Huaang gangs bandits to take the bait. And who would play this role of bait? Ciani inquired further, the group from Mulan Marshall School that just allied with us. We can sell them some weapons, allowing them to exchange

them for money in the new orders market. Just Imagine, given the Haang gangs greedy nature, how could they resist such a lucrative opportunity? They would surely set an ambush on the return journey of those individuals, aiming to rob them. That sounds quite promising. However, we must communicate thoroughly with the survivors from Mulan Marshall School to ensure the plan is foolproof. Wong Yin Ran concluded, "Tomorrow, I shall establish contact with the individuals from the Mulan Martial Arts School. If They acquies, our plan will be halfway towards fruition," Eno declared with confidence. The following day, Eno instructed

Wong Yin Ran to dispatch a set of Starlink communication equipment to the Mulan Martial Arts School via a cargo drone. With this communication device, correspondence between them would become significantly more convenient. Eno shared his plans with Xiao Ming Hua, who was already profoundly dissatisfied with the actions Of the Huchang gang. Upon hearing Eno's request, he readily agreed without hesitation. Consequently, Eno arranged for Wong Yin Ran to airlift a shipment of weapons and ammunition. Shia Ming Hua retained a portion for personal use while the remainder was sold to the shops established by the new order. With

a considerable amount of credit coins in hand, Xiaoming Hua and his associates deliberately engaged in extravagant purchases at the trading market. Their Every move soon attracted the attention of the Huchang Gang spies, who promptly relayed the information to a small leader stationed outside the city. This small leader, lying in wait in the wilderness, immediately rallied his subordinates to strategize the forthcoming robbery. Before departing from the trading market, Shia Ming Hua informed Eno of their whereabouts. In response, Eno instructed Wong Yenran to deploy several drones to monitor all Potential ambush locations along their route. As anticipated,

they discovered several inconspicuous vans belonging to the Huchang gang adjacent to an intersection. Although these vans appeared ordinary, they concealed sinister intentions within. Armed asalants lurked inside, resembling predators poised to strike at any moment upon the signal from their leader. Naturally, all of this was captured by the drones hovering above, receiving the Intelligence. Eno ascended to the rooftop of a tall building where he could survey the surrounding area for miles. He was alone in executing this ambush mission. Determined to let the members of the Huchang gang experienced the consequences of being struck by a 127

mm bullet from the Dimension Armory, he retrieved a top tier Barrett sniper rifle. This imposing firearm, shrouded in black, glimmered with a cold metallic sheen. Its barrel was robust and Elongated, equipped with an efficient muzzle brake, exuding an aura of raw power. The stock was ergonomically designed, providing a comfortable grip. As a large caliber anti-material sniper rifle, the Barrett boasts an effective range of an astonishing 2,500 m. Coupled with the fearsome 127 mm armor-piercing rounds, it was destined to become a nightmare for the Huchang gang. Eno unfolded the bipod, and peering through the high-powered scope,

scrutinized the Black vans lurking near the intersection. His finger rested lightly on the trigger, his gaze focused and resolute as he awaited the optimal moment. Once the robbers exited the vehicle, he would prioritize eliminating their leader before dispatching the remaining henchmen. The area surrounding the intersection offered no cover for concealment if the bandits intended to leap into the van and flee. Eno would shatter their vehicle, ensuring that These robbers would never be afforded the opportunity to escape by car. As moments ticked by, at last the Iviko driven by Shia Ming Hua and his companions emerged

into view. Members of the Haang gang upon witnessing this erupted with excitement. Eagerly starting their vehicles and converging on their target like ravenous wolves. Eno the Haong gang has made their appearance. Shia Ming Hua reported nervously over the radio. I see them. I Am currently aiming at the sunglasses wearing leader with my sniper rifle. Make sure that vehicle does not stall. Once they all disembark, I will act immediately. Eno's response was succinct and resolute, providing Xiaol Ming Hua with a sense of reassurance. Just as Eno finished speaking, a horde of armed thugs burst forth from

the van, exuding a fearsome demeanor. These asalants brandished an array of weapons, including machetes, iron rods, and even Shotguns and handguns. Clearly a well-trained and exceedingly dangerous group. Leading them was the sunglassesclad small-time leader encountered previously. now positioned at the forefront, aiming his weapon at Shia Ming Hua and his companions with an ostentatious display of bravado. Listen up, you lot in the vehicle. From this moment on, everything inside this van now belongs to us, the Hua Chang gang. If you know what is good for you, get Out of the vehicle without any resistance or tricks.

Otherwise, I will make your heads blossom. In broad daylight, they dared to commit such brazen robbery. Xiao Ming Hua remained steadfast within the vehicle, biting his time. 2,000 meters away, Eno was intently focusing on the head of the sunglasseswearing man, calculating distance and wind speed. Meanwhile, the man continued to mockingly taunt Shia Ming Hua and the others. Huh? This is Nntt the New Order S territory. I'm robbing you. And what are you going to do about it? He jered, utterly oblivious to the fact that his life was already on a countdown, having committed so many

wrongdoings. Do you not fear that one day your own head might blossom? Shiao Mingwa cautioned. Huh? Such nonsense. Not even a three-year-old would believe you. If you don't get out, I'll make your head blossom. The sunglasses man had scarcely finished his threats when Eno unhesitatingly pulled the trigger. With a dull thud, a massive bullet erupted from the chamber. In a matter of seconds, at a distance of over 2,000 m, the bullet struck the man s neck with precision. The immense force shattered his cervical spine. And in an instant, his head separated from his body, blood

gushing forth like a torrential spring from the severed neck, splattering everywhere in a gruesome display. The thugs beside the sunglasses man, having Never witnessed such a scene, were left pale-faced and paralyzed in shock, frozen in place. Unsure of how to react. Although the sound of the Barrett rifle was thunderous, the Haang gang members 2,000 m away could not identify the source of the shot. Seizing the moment while they were still in shock, Eno ready to fire a second shot. The bullet struck another thug in the abdomen with the 127 mm armor-piercing round instantly carving a

massive cavity into The unfortunate soul's belly, intestines, internal organs, and various tissues erupted forth, splattering the ground in a gruesome display that was utterly horrific. "Good heavens! There is a sniper nearby. Run!" Someone shouted, awakening the remaining ruffians from their days. They scattered like startled birds, rushing toward the parked van in a frantic attempt to flee the scene. Eno continued to squeeze the trigger. The Barrett was a Semi-automatic sniper rifle. Unlike conventional sniper rifles, it did not require manual cycling of the bolt, allowing for a significantly faster rate of fire. Just as one of the

vans roared to life, a sharp crack echoed through the air as a bullet whistled through and accurately penetrated its engine compartment. The struck vin erupted like a powder keg, billowing thick smoke and rendering it immobile. The other vans fared no better, suffering punctured Tires or damaged engines. In an instant, Eno had emptied his magazine, but without a moment's hesitation, he deafly replaced it with another fully loaded one. At this point, the members of the Hua Chong gang were already in a state of sheer terror, huddled within the confines of the van. Trembling in fear and

too frightened to make a rash move. Although the figures of the thugs inside the van remained concealed, Eno unflinchingly continued to fire at the Vehicle. The flimsy metallic doors were as insubstantial as paper when confronted by the might of the 127 mm rounds. As the bullets pierced through the doors, the hidden asalants were not spared from their fate. For Eno, this scene was akin to unboxing a thrilling mystery. Every time he pulled the trigger, a wave of anticipation surged within him, as if he were destined to hit some unfortunate soul with each shot. As for

the exact location of the Impact, only fate could determine that. Chapter 183. Underworld boss Zo Huaang Enino soon drained yet another magazine. The van occupied by the thugs riddled with bullet holes, its windows shattered and the metal frame battered and torn. Truly, this anti-material sniper rifle had effortlessly reduced five vans to mere heaps of worthless scrap. Despite the absence of any living souls emerging from the wreckage, Eno remained uneasy, instructing Shia Ming Hua to disembark And check for any survivors, reminding him to deliver a final blow if any remained alive. Xiaoming Hua and his companions

cautiously approached the van and upon prying opened the sagging door. A pungent wave of blood lust assaulted their senses. The scene before them could only be described as utterly ghastly. The interior was a chaotic tableau. Blood splattered across the seats. The floor and even the ceiling, transforming the entire cabin into a Horrifying pool of crimson. The thugs who had sought refuge beneath the seats were now reduced to dismembered fragments scattered throughout the carnage. The large caliber armor-piercing rounds mercilessly tore through their bodies, leaving each corpse severely mangled, with none remaining intact. It was truly a

scene of horrific carnage. Goodness, Eno, your sniper rifle is extraordinarily lethal. How could anyone survive such Devastation? Shia Ming Hua exclaimed in astonishment. All right, take their weapons and evacuate swiftly. Let the zombies on the streets deal with these bodies. Eno instructed Shia Ming Hua. In the chairman's office of the Hanzhen nightclub on Ha Chong Street in the southern district, Zo Huaang sat regally on an opulent sofa. Engrossed in a somewhat worn copy of The Art of War. Approaching 50, Zo presented himself as a respectable businessman. He was of Average build, clad in a well-tailored

suit, and wore a gentle smile that exuded warmth and stability, starkly contrasting the brutish demeanor often associated with figures from the underworld. Yet this seemingly unremarkable middle-aged man wielded significant influence within the criminal underbelly. Through his intellect and decisive nature, he had forged a vast underground empire encompassing a multitude of illicit Activities generating annual profits in the billions. On Haong Street, 80% of bars, nightclubs, television stations, and bathous belong to his extensive portfolio. Beyond these nefarious enterprises, he also owned two substantial construction companies for rigorously managed property firms, three reputable online lending platforms, and an

efficient logistics company. With such formidable financial backing, he swiftly attracted a multitude of Unemployed individuals and incarcerated persons, organizing them into the largest criminal syndicate in Chingqing City. However, as his commercial empire expanded and wealth accumulated like a rolling snowball, he increasingly became the focus of police scrutiny to dismantle the criminal organization led by Zoho Haang. The municipal bureau established a task force dedicated to gathering evidence against the Haang gang. Just as the police were poised to Strike, the sudden outbreak of a zombie crisis allowed Zo to narrowly escape capture. The unexpected arrival of the

undead plunged everyone into panic, and this upheaval similarly impacted the Haong gang. Nonetheless, Zho Hua was a remarkably capable leader. He quickly regained his composure, distributing his hidden arsenal of weapons to his subordinates and organizing a defense. The Huaang gang had long concealed a considerable stockpile of controlled Knives. Originally intended to intimidate their rivals. In an ironic twist, these weapons became instruments for combating the zombie threat following the viral outbreak. Furthermore, Zo had smuggled in a cache of firearms and ammunition from abroad. Armed with both controlled knives and firearms, the members of the Haang gang

swiftly cleared the zombies from their territory. In the apocalyptic world, ordinary individuals face overwhelming Calamity. However, for a formidable figure like Zoho Hua, this disaster has become an opportune moment to alter his fate and realize grand ambitions without the constraints of law enforcement. Zoha has the liberty to expand his territory and influence at will. In a mere two months, from the onset of the viral outbreak to the present, the Huaang gang has seized control over vast areas in the southern part of Chingqing City, the ranks of Zoho Huas followers have Surged from a mere 2

or 300 to nearly 600. Were it not for the existence of the new order as a formidable obstacle, the entirety of Chingqing City would likely have long since fallen under his dominion. Just as Zoha was engrossed in his thoughts, a series of urgent knocks echoed at the door. Frowning slightly, he felt a twinge of annoyance, but set his book aside and called out, "Enter." The door swung open, revealing a portly man with a round head, adorned with a Hefty gold chain that swayed as he moved. The man, visibly anxious and persspiring profusely, seemed to have

rushed in. "Brother Chong, it's dire." The squad, led by sunglasses, has encountered misfortune. He exclaimed as he entered. Although startled, Zo Haang maintained an air of composure and tossed the book onto the coffee table. inquiring what exactly transpired. The man swallowed hard before responding. I just received word from my subordinates. The sunglasses squad has been annihilated. There are no survivors. The asalants were merciless. What? Who possesses the audacity to attack our Hua gang? Zo Haong furrowed his brow in astonishment. Despite their notorious reputation for ruthless deeds, no community organization had ever dared to confront them

directly. I don't know. No community organization has yet stepped forward to claim responsibility. However, the van that Sunglasses was Traveling in is riddled with bullet holes as if struck by high-caliber sniper rifles. Sniper rifles only the New Order wields such weaponry. Did I not instruct you to refrain from causing disturbances on their territory? Zo Haong admonished his face a mask of fury. Brother Chong sunglasses was not causing trouble on New Order's territory. He was ambushed in a public area. The New Order has not acknowledged involvement in this incident, his Subordinate explained. If it was not

the New Order, then who could it be? Have you investigated the merchants ambushed alongside Sunglasses? Which community do they belong to? Realizing the true culprit might elude them, Zoho Huaang shifted his reasoning. After all, Sunglasses was engaged in nefarious robbery, naturally implicating the merchants who had previously fallen victim to his schemes. Uh, I have indeed received some intelligence. It appears That Sunglasses was targeting individuals from the Mulan martial arts school. Recently, they seem to have stumbled upon a stroke of fortune. inexplicably acquiring a considerable sum of wealth. They purchased numerous valuable supplies from the new

orders market, which is likely why they caught sunglasses attention. Those impoverished souls from the Mulan martial arts school, how could they possibly dare to challenge us? The one responsible for The demise of the sunglasses will certainly not be them. The more Zo Hua pondered, the more he sensed something a miss, a nagging feeling that there was more to this matter. Indeed, where would they have acquired so many firearms? Moreover, the men of sunglasses were not fools, even if ambushed. It would be inconceivable for not a single messenger to escape. His subordinates concurred. After much contemplation,

Zoho Haang concluded that the New Order bore the Greatest suspicion. After all, his own men had been consistently robbing the survivors involved in the transactions. Everyone was afraid to conduct trade in the New Order s market, which naturally affected their business. However, the New Order was also reluctant to sever ties with him, hence the recruitment of the Mulan Martial Arts School as an intermediary. It was evident that the Mulan martial arts school was backed by the New Order. Damn it, he thought they Were above board. Yet, they two seemed fond of underhanded tactics. Brother Chong,

since it is the New Order pulling the strings from behind, why not engage them in battle? After all, we are destined to confront them sooner or later. One of the subordinates incited with indignation. Zo Haang, after a moment of calm deliberation, shook his head. No, we do not yet possess the absolute strength to obliterate the new order. Should we engage them now, it Would merely provide them with a pretext to annihilate us. Is that how it ends? Brother Chong, we have lost over a dozen brothers this time. The subordinate expressed his dissatisfaction. Of course, we

cannot let this go unressed. Otherwise, who would take our Huaang gang seriously in the future? However, we must not confront the new order just yet. We shall first deal with the Mulan martial arts school, the softer fruit to squeeze. Let us see who will dare to Collaborate with the new order thereafter. So, Huaang resolved to make an example of the weaker Mulan martial arts school. Understood. Brother Chong, I shall gather the men at once. Just as the subordinate adorned with a golden necklace was about to leave, Zoho Ha suddenly recalled something and called him back.

Wait a moment, Fan Pong. Brother Chong, do you have further instructions? Fan Pong inquired somewhat surprised. It is possible that the Milan Martial arts school may be on guard. So take more men along this time and bring Shia Dao as well. Brother Chong, do we really need Shiao Dao to handle this rabble? Fan Prung scoffed, his face displaying disdain. Better to be overly cautious than to underestimate the situation with Shiao Dao accompanying you. I will be at ease. Also, bring your brother Fando. I wish to know how the captured corpse soldiers are being fed. Understood,

Brother Chong. Fan Pong Nodded and exited the chairman's office. He first instructed someone to relay the message to his brother Fandao that brother Chong saw him, then made his way to the bathing center on the first floor. As he stepped into the bathing center, a wave of steam enveloped him. The vast bathing area was filled with dense mist where a group of bare-chested men were indulging in the soothing services of massage girls. Each of them appeared fearsome scars, gunshot wounds, And tattoos etched into their skin like badges of honor. When Fan Pong swaggered in, the

previously boisterous bathing area fell silent. The fierce ruffians rose to their feet, their faces reflecting awe, bowing respectfully as they chorused, "Greetings, Brother Pong." Their voices harmoniously echoed throughout the entire bathing center with a serious expression. Fan Pong waved his hand and addressed the crowd, "Brothers, dress appropriately. We have Work to do." In unison, the younger members replied, "We will follow Brother Pings orders." Radiating pride, Fan Pong stroed confidently at the forefront, followed closely by a group of imposing subordinates. Initially, he intended to lead them directly to the armory to collect their gear, but he

suddenly recalled that Brother Chong had mentioned bringing along a knife. Thus, he turned to his followers and said, "I need to stop by the bar to find Daozi. You all head to the armory first." Understood, Brother Pong. After parting ways with his men, Fan Pong made his way alone to the bar frequented by Daozi. During his downtime, Daozi typically spent his hours here. Upon pushing the door open, the sound of flying knives striking targets greeted Fan Pangs ears. In the dimly lit bar, a young man with long hair and an indifferent demeanor sat, engrossed in

his practice. This was the very dowsy Fan Pong sought. While Sipping beer, he skillfully hurled knives. Each landing with precision on a target 20 m away, repeating the action with another knife, he demonstrated remarkable accuracy, as though he had infused this skill into his very essence. When Fan Pong entered, Daozi appeared oblivious, neglecting to acknowledge him, continuing instead with his drink and practice. Despite being ignored, Fan Pong maintained a broad smile, suppressing any sign of Discontent or irritation. After all, this young man was their gangs most formidable assassin. Within the entire Huchang gang, only their

leader, Zho Huchang, commanded his respect. "Dauzi, Brother Chong, asked you to accompany me. We have a tough battle ahead today." Fan Pong ventured cautiously. Huh? Daozi responded dismissively with a nod. Fan Pong intended to offer a friendly reminder, but at that moment, Daozi suddenly turned his head, fixing a cold, Piercing gaze on him. Although the young man seemed scarcely over 20, his sharp eyes instilled the sense of unease in Fan Pong, a seasoned gang leader. Air, let us meet in the parking lot in half an hour, Fan Pong awkwardly suggested, hastily retreating. It felt as

if lingering even a moment longer would result in a knife hurtling toward his face like a bolt of lightning. Okay, Daizy replied curtly, turning away and falling silent. Fan Pong shook his head, Leaving the bar with a hint of frustration. Were it not for brother Chong's request, he would have preferred to avoid seeking out this peculiar individual. No one knew Dao's real name. His extraordinary skill with knives earned him the nickname, which he accepted. Anyone who called him Daozi would receive a response. Throughout his years in the underworld, Fan Pong had never encountered someone as

eccentric as Daozi. He was neither avaricious nor Lascivious, resembling a solitary wolf, traversing the world alone, rarely engaging with others in his gang. Yet, this reclusive individual garnered considerable esteem from Zoho Huaang, who appreciated his tacit yet ruthless demeanor. Whenever entrusted with an assassination mission, this man had never faltered. Fan Punk subsequently arrived at the armory where he found his subordinates already clad in uniform, braced for action, awaiting his command To embark. The attire of his underlings consisted of custom-made armor, all sharing a punk aesthetic, ingeniously crafted from assembled tires. At first glance, this appearance

seemed rather ludicrous and mismatched. However, the tire armor possessed formidable defensive capabilities rivaling that of traditional metal armor. Modern tires are typically constructed from composite materials, the outermost layer comprising resilient rubber beneath Which lies a layer of steel wire. This rubber tire boasts remarkable toughness capable of withstanding most blades and even small caliber bullets. In contrast to the cumbersome and unwieldy metal armor, the lightweight nature of the tire armor permitted ease of movement, rendering the wearer virtually invincible against ordinary zombies. Even if a typical zombie were to gnaw at it all day, it would prove

ineffectual. The Haong gang had successfully repelled Numerous ways of the undead thanks to their tire armor. During conflicts with other survivor communities, they would dawn this distinctive garb to engage in combat. However, their weaponry was far from uniform. Some wielded machetes, others carried spiked baseball bats, while a few possessed double-barreled shotguns or homemade crossbows. Despite the diversity of arms, each weapon had its own unique characteristics with close-range and ranged options working In concert to create a formidable fighting force. Fan Pong chose a seven round M1911 pistol for himself. In the apocalypse, firearms are not necessarily

the optimal means to vanquish zombies, yet they serve well to intimidate those who threaten 1 safety. Hungu, everyone is ready. Can we set off? One of the subordinates inquired. Yes, let us proceed to the parking lot. Fan Pong directed his crew, striding purposefully towards their vehicles. In the parking Lot, they encountered a figure clad in a trench coat known as Daozi. He bore no armor and wielded no weapon, appearing more like a traveler than a harbinger of violence. Nevertheless, none present dared to underestimate him. Before the departure, Fan Pong addressed his men, brothers. Our target

for this assault is the Mulan martial arts school. They have colluded with the new order, leading to the demise of several of our comrades. Brother Chong has decreed that they must Pay for their bloodshed in kind. Blood for blood, let us chop these scoundrels to pieces and feed them to the dogs. The subordinates fervently echoed. Having roused their spirits, Fan Pong and Daozi boarded an off-road jeep while the remaining subordinates piled into a business van and a mini bus. The convoy surged towards the direction of the Mulan martial arts school. Around 2:00 in the afternoon,

Fan Pong and his group arrived at the entrance of the school. A Student on duty upon spotting the convoy of the Haing Gang immediately sent something a miss and hurried to report to Shia Ming Hua and others at their residence. Brother Shiao, Sister Jang, trouble. A large number of vehicles have suddenly appeared outside. Xiaoming Ha's previously calm demeanor shifted to one of grave concern. He quickly informed everyone to prepare for battle as it was evident that the Haing gang had come to confront them. Jang Ming Han, upon Learning of the Haing Gangs arrival, expressed her

surprise, the Haing Gang is surprisingly swift. Our defenses are not yet ready. Should we notify Enua and the others to come and assist us? Shia Minga nodded and replied, "Send a message to Enua immediately. I will take a group to the front to hold them off. With that, he rose and reached for the iron spear resting in the corner. Just before he left, Jang Ming Han pressed a handgun into his hand, cautioning, "Take This as a precaution. Though you may not be skilled with firearms, it could save your life in a critical moment." Xiao Ming

Hua silently nodded, tucking the gun behind his waist. In truth, Inua had taught him some basic operational techniques, but his talent for shooting was rather lacking. Nonetheless, possessing the handgun would provide him with an added layer of security. At the entrance of the Milan martial arts school, Fan Pong was commanding his Subordinates to launch a fierce assault. Molotov cocktails were ignited and soared through the air like meteors, crashing against the solid gate. The flames erupted, turning the door a fiery red, threatening to collapse at any moment. From their elevated positions, the students of the martial

arts school shot arrows at the asalants. However, the bandits, clad in thick tire armor, were impervious to the arrows. At that moment, one of Fan Pangs underlings Drove a heavy truck straight towards the faltering gate. With a thunderous crash, the gate was smashed open, allowing the Haing Gangs bandits to pour in. "Kill them, slaughter these little bastards." They shouted, brandishing their weapons and attacking anyone in sight. The students of the martial arts school, witnessing this, seized their weapons in defiance. Shia Minga, Duan Shien, and Lujamba led a group of upperassmen into the fray, and chaos

ensued. Despite the Valiant efforts of Mulan martial arts school students, who had a slight numerical advantage, their weapons proved nearly ineffective against the bandits tire armor. As time passed, the tide of battle began to turn unfavorably. Meanwhile, the Haing Gangs ace assassin, Dao Xai, remained seated in the vehicle, silently observing the tumult. Despite the fierce combat surrounding him, he appeared detached, showing little interest in the melee Until Jang Ming Han came into his line of sight, brightening his gaze. After relaying the news of the school's attack to their allies at the Jing Shan Club, Jang

Ming Han, sword in hand, plunged resolutely into the fierce conflict. Her arrival brought about a dramatic transformation in a previously disadvantaged battle. Although ordinary blades were nearly ineffective against the sturdy tire armor worn by the bandits, these makeshift armors were not Flawlessly constructed. In fact, tiny gaps existed at the joints of the armor. However, striking these minuscule vulnerabilities amidst the heat of battle was no simple task. Yet for Jang Ming Han, a master swordsswoman, this challenge was far from daunting. With agile grace, she seized the moment, thrusting her sword with the swiftness of lightning, precisely

penetrating the gap at the junction of the tire armor. With a muffled thud, the bandit struck By her sword let out a piercing scream. His elbow was pierced by the sharp blade, causing his arm to dangle uselessly, and his weapon fell to the ground. Though she had incapacitated one of her adversaries, Jang Ming Han was undeterred. Swiftly retracting her blade, she executed a diagonal thrust. The sequence of her movements was as fluid as flowing water, seamless and unbroken. The bandit barely had time to react before the razor-sharp blade Pierced through his chin, ending his life

on the spot. After dispatching her immediate foe, her expression remained unwavering, and she darted towards the other bandits like a spectre. Jang Minghan's movements were rapid and precise. Each strike targeted the vulnerable joints of her opponents. Her sword flashed like lightning, rendering her enemies incapable of resistance in an instant. Within just a few exchanges, three members of the Huchang gang lay Defeated at her feet. Yet, her face bore no hint of triumph, only a serene focus. Dalo's face revealed a playful smile, imbued with an inexplicable thrill, as if he had finally found a worthy challenger.

His eyes sparkled with excitement, fixed intently on Jang Ming Han, as though she were an enticing prey. At last, I found someone who can keep me entertained. Daozi licked his lips and stepped out of the car with a confident stride, exuding an Indescribable assurance. He produced a dagger from beneath his black coat and charged toward Jang Ming Ha. Chapter 186. Lethal strikes. Daozi gripped the dagger with a reverse hold, leaning slightly forward, lowering his center of gravity and propelled himself toward Jang Ming Han like an arrow released from a bow. Two martial arts students attempted

to obstruct Daozi's path, wielding their weapons as they lunged at him. However, Daozi's agility was Remarkable. With a flick of his wrist, the blade transformed into two flashes of cold light, slicing through the throats of the two students like lightning. In an instant, blood gushed forth, splattering onto the ground, creating shocking crimson blooms. The two students had no time to utter a cry before collapsing lifelessly. Their eyes widened in astonishment, their faces betraying disbelief as they struggled to comprehend how easily they had been Vanquished by their opponent. The speed of Daozi's strikes was akin to

a tempest. Swift and ferocious, rendering any defense utterly feudal, Jang Mingia sensed a palpable aura of menace looming behind her. With a graceful twist of her body, she retaliated with a sword thrust aimed directly at Daozi's vulnerable throat. Yet, in the face of such a keen assault, Daozi remained remarkably composed. It was as if he had already anticipated her moves. With a casual Flick of his blade, he expertly parried her thrust. The clash of steel resonated with a crisp sound, and Daozi's immense strength forced Jang Mingia and her sword back several paces. A tingling sensation

surged through her hands, nearly causing her to lose grip of her weapon. How formidable his strength is. Jang Mongjia marveled inwardly, realizing that her adversary was undoubtedly a master. The angle and velocity of his counter were impeccably Executed, effortlessly nullifying her lethal technique, she steadied her breath and summoned all her focus. Faced with such a formidable foe, she knew she must exert herself fully, leaving no room for hesitation. With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a flourish of sword play. Launching a relentless barrage of attacks directed at Daozi's vital points. Her technique resembled a

tempest, each thrust aimed with precision and ferocity. This series of Strikes was among Jang Mingia's signature moves, combining brutally effective techniques with dazzling faints. The interplay of real and deceptive maneuvers was seamless, making it nearly impossible for her opponent to discern truth from illusion. Yet, Daozi remained unfazed. He discerned with remarkable clarity which of Jang Minga as strikes were genuine threats and which were mere bluffs. What an infuriating enigma. Why do my techniques Seem utterly ineffective against him? Beads of cold sweat trickled down Jang Mingas forehead. She had unleashed every martial arts form she had

mastered. But no matter her efforts, she could not inflict even the slightest harm upon Daoi. Perceiving the anxiety in her eyes, Daozi chuckled and remarked, "Your foundation in martial arts is commendable. Yet you employ an excess of feudal movements. This is a battle for life and death, not a Performance. Those flashy techniques serve only to expose greater vulnerabilities." Preposterous. I am the provincial martial arts champion. What right do you, with your peculiar demeanor, have to critique me? Jang Lingia retorted angrily. As her emotions surged, so too did the ferocity of her assault. Each strike imbued

with lethal intent. However, to Daozi, her onslaught revealed numerous openings. As her movements grew more expansive, her Vulnerabilities became increasingly apparent. Daozi keenly observed every nuance of Jang Mingja s actions, seeking the perfect moment to counterattack. At last, he discerned an opportune moment. He suddenly exerted his strength, swiftly sidest stepping the incoming long sword and then raised his right foot, delivering a fierce kick to Jang Ming Han's chest with lightning speed. Caught off guard, Jang Ming Han was sent flying several meters, her long sword Slipping from her grasp. Is this all you've got? You truly

disappoint me. Dao slowly sauntered towards Jang Ming Han, preparing to take her life. Just then, Shia Ming Hua charged in, brandishing a spear. Do not harm my senior sister. The spear lunged towards Dao Xis heart. Yet, he merely sidestepped to the left, evading the attack with ease. After forcing Dao back, Xiaoming Wa did not pursue, but instead positioned himself defensively in front of Jang Ming Han. Senior sister, how badly are you hurt? Jang Ming Han struggled to rise from the ground. Despite the pain in her chest, she gritted her teeth and replied, "I'm fine. Shia

Ming Hua, stand down. You are no match for him." At that moment, Lujangwa, wielding a pair of butterfly knives, arrived to assist. Xiaoming Hua, let us confront this ruffian together. With Lu Jambas arrival, Xiaoming Ha felt a surge of confidence. Senior sister, take a moment to rest. We will Handle this fiend. Though it seemed dishonorable to engage in a two-on-one fight, the principles of chivalry held little weight against a bandit. Faced with their combined assault, Daoi displayed no sign of panic. Instead, a smirk of disdain crept across his face. Xiaoming Hua's spear danced like a

dragon, striking in rapid succession, the tip transforming into a multitude of glimmering points of cold light that surged toward Dao eyes vital areas like Shooting stars. As the saying goes, an inch longer, an inch stronger. Logically, Xiaoming Hua with his spear should have held a distinct advantage. However, the reality was starkly different. Daoi's dagger seemed to activate an automatic defensive mechanism, effortlessly neutralizing Xiaoming Ha's onslaught. Xiaoming Ha was momentarily takenback, realizing why his senior sister deemed him unworthy of facing this adversary. Indeed, Dao Xai Was formidable. His blocking and evasion movements were simple yet effective,

devoid of any superfluous gestures, each motion executed with precision and finesse. Shia Minga often fell into the trap of unnecessary theatrics, a detrimental habit that caused his responses to lag a half beat behind his opponent. Traditional martial arts, originally derived from battlefield combat techniques, had sadly evolved into a performance art, overshadowing Its practical application. If the two were competing in a martial arts tournament, the judges would undoubtedly award Shia Ming Hua higher scores than Dao. Yet, in this real combat scenario, the outcome was drastically different. To Dao Xai, Xiaoming Ha's actions were nothing but openings,

leaving him vulnerable to relentless assault. However, this battle was a two-on-one engagement, and Xiaoming Ha had a companion of comparable strength by his Side. Seizing the opportunity while Dao Xai was preoccupied with blocking, Lujam discreetly maneuvered to his flank. Armed with butterfly knives of similar length to Dao's weapon, Lu Jamba knew that the greatest advantage of short blades lay in their speed. Given the chance to close in on the enemy, he could fully exploit the strengths of his dual knives. Daoi caught a glimpse of Lujan Bua from the corner of his eye, instantly grasping the

young man's Intentions. Suddenly, he halted abruptly, then began to spin rapidly in place. In the blink of an eye, he completed a half circle motion, and the short blade originally gripped in his right hand swiftly transferred to his left. Immediately, an unparalleled glint of cold light surged forth, manifesting as a ferocious and imposing horizontal slash. Fortunately, Lu Jamba reacted swiftly, hastily, raising both blades to block. A thunderous clang resonated as Lu Jambo's arms trembled violently. A searing pain radiating from his palms. His body involuntarily tilted backward, stumbling several steps before he managed to regain his

composure. Beside him, Xiaoming, witnessing Lu Jamba being forced back by the asalent, felt an urgent paying of anxiety and quickly thrust his spear towards the attacker, hoping to extricate Lujangwa from peril. However, the asalent had anticipated this move. With a swift motion, he Evaded the attack while deafly twisting his wrist and snaring the spear's shaft. In the next instant, he charged towards Shia Ming Hua with astonishing speed. Alarmed, Shia Ming Hua attempted to retract his spear, but it was already too late. The asalants movements were as swift as lightning, leaving him no time to react.

As the sharp blade approached his fingers, Shiaol Mingwa had no choice but to relinquish his grip on the spear. Lest his digits be mercilessly severed, Disarmed, and cornered, Shia Ming Wa realized he stood no chance of victory. Yet, unexpectedly, the asalent merely delivered a kick to his chest, sending the iron spear flying. After dealing with Shia Ming Hua, the asalent turned once more to pounce on Lu Jean Wa, who, recognizing the ferocity of his opponent, knew he could not afford to underestimate the battle. With a fierce shout, he unleashed his ultimate technique. The eight cuts

of Wing Chan, Gripping his twin blades tightly. Lu Jean Wu maneuvered with agility, continuously evading the asalent strikes. His blades danced like two soaring dragons, alternating between slashing and stabbing. Each movement imbued with a fierce momentum. Matching the asalent blow forblow. Not bad with those eight cuts. It appears you possess some genuine skill. The asalent's face betrayed a hint of surprise. Although the eight cuts belonged to traditional Martial arts, this technique retained numerous practical combat skills were it not for the life and death stakes at hand. Lujamba might not have pushed his potential to such

extremes. The asalent countered with his swift blade, and the two engaged in an intense exchange. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged over 20 blows. Lujan bore numerous cuts from the razor- sharp blades, and the asalance coat was similarly torn. Despite Lu Jamba exerting all his Strength, the disparity in power between them remained glaringly evident. As time progressed, Lujan began to feel his stamina waning. He understood that if this continued, defeat was inevitable. Thus, he resolved to employ the most extreme strategy, a desperate strike for survival. He resolutely abandoned his defensive stance, gripping

his twin blades tightly as he lunged towards the back of his opponent with lightning speed. Knife Boy, sensing Lu Jamba's Intent, swiftly turned to intercept the attack. However, in an unexpected twist, Luja altered his grip on the knife with the blade suddenly facing downward, plunging forcefully into Knife Boy's palm. Just as Lu Jamba believed he could incapacitate Knife Boy's hand, a small throwing knife unexpectedly shot out from the sleeve of Knife Boy's trench coat. Like a flash of lightning, the knife pierced through Lu Jamus wrist in an instant. A wave of Excruciating pain surged through

him, eliciting a horrified scream. The single blade he clutched fell from his grasp due to the agony. In the blink of an eye, the outcome was decided. Knife boy showed no mercy, swiftly slicing open Lu Jambas throat, causing warm blood to spray forth. Chapter 187. Urgent reinforcements, meanwhile, dozens of kilometers away at the Jing Shan Club. Wong Yin Ran received a distress signal from the Milan martial arts school and Promptly informed Inua. Upon hearing the news, Inua immediately summoned several members from the field team to prepare for a swift response to the school. Coach Maongi

also volunteered to accompany Inua in confronting the members of the Huchang gang. Though his tenure had been brief, he had earned Inua s complete trust. Coupled with Coach Mas commendable skills, Inua readily accepted his request. Thus, Inua accompanied by Fong Shinto, Machawayuan Siani, and Maongi set off towards the Mulan martial arts school. Meanwhile, Hijajjun and Li Jinli remained at home to guard against a potential ambush from the Huchang Gang. When Enua and his team arrived at the Milan martial arts school, the battle was nearing its conclusion. The students had suffered heavy casualties with the most

formidable masters being systematically defeated by Knife Boy. Lu Jamba s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as Knife Boy's blades sliced through his throat. He felt no pain. It was only when blood erupted from the wound that he realized his life was slipping away rapidly. Lu Jang Wu watched in despair as his friend fell before him, causing Xiaoming Ha's eyes to reen with fury. In a fit of rage, he drew his handgun from his waist and unhesitatingly fired several shots at Knife Boy. Flames erupted from the muzzle and the bullets soared forth, fueled by his

wrath. Yet, at the moment He drew his weapon, the cunning knife boy swiftly blended into the nearby crowd. He seized a teammate as a human shield, causing Xiaoming Ha's bullets to strike the unfortunate soul instead. Xiaoming Hua was left dumbfounded, unable to comprehend Knife Boy's audacity and using his own comrade as a shield. This individual exhibited a complete disregard for human life, treating it with the utmost callousness. Knife Boy shoved aside the lifeless body Of his teammate and quickly melted into the chaos of the crowd. His movements were exceptionally agile and elusive, akin to a

wraith. Moreover, the thronging masses around him distorted Shia Ming Huas line of sight, causing him to miss his target even after firing multiple rounds. Xiaoming, refrain from recklessly firing your weapon. You may inadvertently harm your own comrades," Duan Shin shouted, narrowly escaping a stray bullet. Only Then did Xiaoming Hua cease his fire, allowing Daoi to reveal himself partially and swiftly hurl a flying dagger. The speed of the dagger was astonishing, leaving Shia Ming Hua no time to evade. A sharp metallic clash echoed as the weapon in his grasp was knocked from his hand by Dao's

projectile. Once again, Shia Moling Hua was rendered speechless in shock. He had not anticipated that this individual was not only formidable in close combat but Also adept at ranged attacks. Had Daozi unleashed his full strength from the outset. Both Lu Jamba and even he along with his senior sister would surely have fallen to his prowess. At that moment, Jang Ming Han finally regained her composure. Seizing a long sword from the ground and charging towards Daoi. Sister, don't go. Shia Ming Hua exclaimed anxiously, Jang Ming Han stood no chance against this adversary. her involvement would yield

the same dire Outcome. A glint of murderous intent flashed in Dao's eyes. Although Jang Ming Han was the only one capable of matching him in a few exchanges, his interest in her had waned. Should they engage once more, he would undoubtedly show no mercy, just as Daozi was about to strike, an earthshattering gunfire erupted behind him, accompanied by the screeching approach of a speeding van. Emerging from the sunroof was a figure in brandishing a hefty M249 machine gun. He swiftly deployed the support at the base and aimed the weapon at the cluster of vehicles parked

outside the martial arts academy, all belonging to the Haong gang. Pulling the trigger, a torrent of gunfire erupted, raining bullets upon the gangs cars. The scene descended into chaos as windows shattered and the vehicles were riddled with holes. Enua's expression remained impassive. He continued to pull the trigger, unleashing a merciless storm of bullets. "Good heavens, that SA machine gun," Fan Pong exclaimed, momentarily taken aback. With such ferocious firepower, even armored tires would not withstand the onslaught. Brother Punk, have the new order arrived? A panicked subordinate inquired. I don't know. Their vehicle is and armored police

car, but with firepower like this, it could only belong to the New Order, Fanp, his resolve wavering. Brother Chong instructed them to attack the Mulan Martial Arts Academy, but he never specified a confrontation with the New Order. Retreat, retreat. They have a machine gun. Everyone scatter. Naturally, Fan Pong was not foolish. Recognizing the escalating danger, he promptly commanded his men to disperse and flee. Once Inua had thoroughly decimated the Huaang gangs vehicles, he ceased firing. After all, the two factions were too close in proximity, using five 56 mm caliber ammunition Carelessly could easily result in

collateral damage to the students of the Mulan Martial Arts Academy. The van sped forward, halting abruptly before the crowd. As soon as the vehicle came to a stop, Inua swiftly leapt from the passenger seat. He exchanged his weapon for an MP5 submachine gun. Its dark muzzle aimed resolutely at the thugs of the Ha Chong gang, followed by a series of precise bursts. The tire armor worn by these bandits could withstand slashes From blades. However, when confronted with firearms, its efficacy diminished significantly. One by one, the thugs fell to the ground. Their fates reversed in an

instant. Eno had finally arrived. Sister, we are saved. The timely appearance of Eno reignited the flickering hope of survival within the nearly despondent Shia Ming Hua. The personnel from the Mulan martial arts school upon witnessing the arrival of Eno and her companions like divine Reinforcements were instantly invigorated. They eagerly picked up their weapons, pursuing the fleeing members of the Hua Chong gang with fervor. Fan Pong, accompanied by a few lackeyis, desperately fled towards the walls of the martial arts school, preparing to scale them in a bid for escape. Yet, just as they were about to

climb over, they were unexpectedly confronted by Coach Maongi. Seeing that Coach Ma was unarmed, Fan Pong and his Companions felt a surge of unwarranted confidence. They stealed their nerves, brandishing their machetes and clubs, and charged at Maongi. In an instant, Maongi deafly sidestepped the fierce onslaught, evading their strikes with remarkable agility. Simultaneously, he swiftly swung his fist, clad in a tigerclaw glove, directly at the face of one thug. With a resounding thud, the thug was sent flying, akin to a kite severed from its string. His front teeth Shattered upon impact, blood gushing forth from his

mouth before he crashed heavily to the ground, unconscious. Damn it, don't let this bastard near me. Everyone attack, Fan Pong shouted, his bravado betraying his inner turmoil. The oppressive aura emanating from Maongi left him breathless, as if a single punch could spell his demise. The lackeyis around Fan Pong seized their weapons and lunged towards Maongi. Despite his imposing stature, Maongi Moved with remarkable agility, weaving through the throng like a phantom. He effortlessly dodged their attacks, retaliating with lightning fast strikes. Each blow was executed with such precision and ferocity that four or five armed thugs struggled

to even approach him. However, under the cover of his subordinates, Fan Pong managed to scale the walls of the martial arts school. By the time Coach Ma had failed the last of the thugs, Fan Pong had already made his Escape. Meanwhile, upon hearing the gunfire, Daozai was compelled to retreat. Although his knife skills had reached an extraordinary level, he remained at a distinct disadvantage against the formidable firepower. Machauan, spotting the fleeing Dao Xai, immediately raised his Beretta 92F and fired. The bullets punctured several holes in Dao Xi's trench coat. However, Daozai remained composed, reacting swiftly.

He quickly shed his trench coat And hurled it with force towards Machayuan. The unfurling coat obscured Machuans line of sight, severely hampering his shooting accuracy. Seizing the opportunity, Daoi threw a flying knife, which struck precisely at the muzzle of the gun. As Machuan pulled the trigger, the bullet struck the edge of the barrel, causing an immediate explosion. Instinctively, he discarded the malfunctioning pistol, and Daozi swiftly hurled a second flying dagger. This dagger struck Machawuan squarely in the chest, producing a crisp sound. Had he not been equipped with a bulletproof plate, it would have surely pierced

him to the core. A cold sweat broke out over Machawuan. Daozi, realizing that Machauan was clad in body armor, could not help but exclaim, "Hump! What splendid equipment, even a bulletproof vest, although he failed to eliminate Machauan, he had instilled sufficient intimidation." After this brief Encounter, Machawuan dared not pursue too closely, fearful that Dao's flying daggers might find their mark at his throat. Daozi moved swiftly while Machauan, wary of his elusive throwing knives, refrained from recklessly closing in. He could only watch helplessly as Daozi vanished into the shadows like a spectre. With Fan Pong and

Daozi having departed, the remaining members of the Hua Chong gang were utterly reduced to a disorganized Rabble. They either fell victim to gunfire from Inuo and his comrades or were injured and captured. As dusk approached, the battle finally came to a close. Though they had repelled the assault from the Hua Chong gang, the Mulan Martial Arts Academy suffered heavy casualties. Xiao Ming Hua and Jang Ming Han knelt beside Lu Jias lifeless body. Overcome with grief, Inuo approached and quietly expressed his condolences. I apologize. As soon as we Received word, we rushed over, but it seems

we arrived too late. Xiaoming Wa shook his head with a sigh. You need not apologize, Inuo. It is my own inadequacy that has left those around me unprotected. Chapter 188. interrogating the captives as the sun dipped below the horizon and nightfall approached. Fong Shinong stepped forward with a grave expression and addressed Inuo. We must swiftly dispose of the bodies before darkness falls. Otherwise, we risk Inciting a dreadful tide of corpses. Inu nodded silently despite having driven away the Hua Chong gang. The urgency of the situation demanded immediate action rather than mourning. Jang Ming Han, suppressing

her sorrow, sprang into action. She gathered the uninjured students and began to clear the battlefield. They stripped the tire armor from the fallen enemies and collected the bodies to set ablaze. As for Lu Jamba and the other unfortunate Classmates who had perished, they were laid to rest beneath a large banyan tree behind the playground. After completing these tasks, darkness enveloped the land. Recognizing that it was not suitable for traveling at night, Shiao Ming Hua invited Inyu and his companions to dine in the cafeteria. Despite having just endured a fierce battle, the weight of their emotions

left everyone with little appetite. After a few bites, Inyuo with a serious countenance Addressed Xiaoming Hua and the others. Shia Moling Hwa, it appears that you have drawn the attention of the Hua Chong Gang. Although we have driven them away this time, we cannot guarantee they will not return. Xiaoming Ha sighed and replied, I am aware the Ha Chong gang will not relent easily in the coming days. I will ensure that everyone remains on high alert and prepared for combat at all times. Fong Shinong interjected. Even if you bolster your Defenses, their effectiveness may be

limited. The Huchang gang will undoubtedly dispatch more individuals to assault you next time. When that moment arrives, the casualties will be far greater, and you simply cannot afford such losses. What shall we do then? Should we abandon this place and retreat to the mountains? Shia Ming Hua replied with a hint of despair. If Eno could remain with us indefinitely, perhaps the Huchang gang would think twice before Harassing us. Jang Ming Han interjected. However, keeping Eno here is not a viable solution rather than adopting a passive defense. We should take the initiative and strike first, suggested

Xiani. But how can we strike first with so few of us? Are we to storm the very layer of the Huchang Gang? Machauan responded with a bitter smile. Fong Shining Tong shook her head in disapproval, stating, that won't work. Engaging them on their own turf would Ultimately lead to our downfall. Zoho Hu Chang has never cared for the lives of his subordinates. But Eno is different. He treasures each of his comrades. He cannot bear the thought of anyone sacrificing themselves or getting injured. We must maintain the upper hand. We cannot allow the Huang gang to

dictate our actions. If we could ascertain their weaknesses, it would make matters easier, Eno remarked. Do we not just capture a few prisoners? We Could interrogate them. They might divulge useful intelligence. Fong Shinong recalled the captured individuals. Indeed, let us interrogate those prisoners tonight. Eno agreed. Fong Shinongs suggestion received unanimous approval from all. After dinner, Shiaol Ming Hua brought all the captives before Eno and the others, though they had been reduced to prisoners. These bandits displayed a contemptuous demeanor, showing no fear Whatsoever. The leader of the group defiantly shouted at Eno and the others, "Hey,

you little brats, let us go at once, or Brother Chong will come and level this martial arts school." Huh? How bold you are even in captivity. I think you could use a good beating. Macho Yuan stepped forward and delivered a resounding slap to the defiant bandit. Eno gazed at them. His expression calm as he stated, "You would do well to be cooperative. Answer truthfully to my Questions." The bandit, who had just been slapped, retorted defiantly. "I would never betray my brothers in the gang." Eno drew his pistol, chambered around, and aimed it at the bandits

temple, pulling the trigger. With a sharp report, the bullet pierced his skull, and the defiant bandit fell. Blood splattering the ground. Eno addressed the remaining bandits. You will answer my questions. Any evasion will result in the same fate as his. The Remaining captives nodded in trepidation. How many members does the Huchang gang have in total? Eno inquired. One of the younger bandits replied. There are approximately 600 of us. However, about a third have only joined in the past 2 months. Only around 300 have truly earned Brother Chongs trust. Goodness. It turns out that the forces

attacking the Milan martial arts school constitute less than onetenth of the gangs total membership. Eno mused, Furrowing his brow. How many weapons do you possess? Do you have firearms, ammunition, explosives, or other dangerous materials? Fun continued her questioning. The face of the bandit revealed a fleeting expression of hesitation as he replied, "Our arsenal is limited. Only members of the highest rank are entitled to wield firearms." However, Brother Chong has recruited a craftsman from another community rumored to be preparing a batch of homemade Weaponry. Shia, for heaven's sake, keep your mouth shut. An older bandit interjected,

unable to contain himself. In a swift motion, Eno approached the man from behind, raised his pistol to the back of his head, and pulled the trigger. Another gunshot echoed, the bullet obliterating his brain matter. The remaining bandits trembled in fear, silenced by the gruesome display. Eno turned to the young captive and commanded, "Continue speaking," divulge All that you know without reservation. The captive hurriedly bowed his head in gratitude, exclaiming, "I also know that Brother Chong specifically arranged for a group to capture zombies. Capture zombies? What on earth does he want with them? Can these creatures

even be sold?" Mao Yuan inquired, his face etched with confusion. The young captive shook his head. I do not know. My rank is too low to be involved in all matters. Eno fixed his gaze on the remaining two captives And asked, "Are you too aware?" One of them quickly shook his head, declaring, "I do not know. I was not involved in this." Eno aimed his gun at the man's forehead, stating, "Oh, then you are of no use." He pulled the trigger, creating a gaping hole in the captive's head. His attention then shifted to the other

captive. "You don't know either." The man, now terrified, felt a wave of fear wash over him. "I know a little. Please don't shoot, big brother." He pleaded. Speak quickly. My patience is finite, Eno warned. Gun still poised at the man's head. The captive hastily responded. I heard that the captured zombies are trained to become corpse soldiers. Intended as a secret weapon against the new order, but zombies cannot understand human speech. How can they be trained? Your boss is truly delusional. Siani scoffed. I am not privy to the training methods. I believe it is overseen by

Fan Pangs brother, Fandy Yao. Although the idea of training zombies sounds absurd, Ino sensed that Zoho Huaang must have his reasons. So he inquired further, "What sort of person is Zoho Haang?" The captive replied, "Brother Chong is exceptionally intelligent. In his leisure time, he enjoys reading strategy books such as The Art of War and Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Thus, we lowly minions can never fathom what he truly thinks. He is merely a thug masquerading as a cultured Individual." Macho Yuan expressed his disdain. Do not underestimate Zho Hua. Navigating the underworld requires intellect. Those who

only know violence will forever remain mere lackeyis, Fong Shinong remarked. Eno continued, who are the few individuals that Zoho Haong trusts the most. The captive replied, "In truth, Brother Chong only genuinely trusts three people. The Fan brothers and the gangs ace assassin Dao Xi is the one who killed Lu Jonas assassin." Dao Xi Xiaoming Hua demanded angrily. The captive nodded in agreement, expressing his surprise at brother Chongs decision to send over the assassin. That man is nothing short of a cold-blooded killer, feared even by our own brothers in the gang. You know, I have faced

that assassin before, he is indeed formidable. Had I not been wearing a bulletproof vest, I would have nearly met my end at the hands of his throwing knives. At this point, Machawan Interjected, unable to contain himself. Hearing this, Eno nodded, resolving to be particularly cautious should he encounter that individual again. With a gold tier assassin now involved, he inquired further about the two brothers from the fan family. Although they had allowed the elite assassin from the Huch Chong gang to escape, eliminating the Fan brothers would effectively sever Zoho Huchang s right and left arms. The

captive confirmed, stating that the Leader of the group was none other than Fan Pong, the eldest brother, who had already scaled the wall and escaped. Fan Pong is notoriously ruthless and vengeful. Having suffered a setback this time, he will undoubtedly return with more brethren to seek retribution. Machauan insensed delivered a punch to the captive, knocking out two of his front teeth. How dare he come back for revenge with us here. Next time he ll and never return. Enough of this, Machawuan. Save your strength for Zohuchian. These insignificant lackeyis are not worth your effort. Eno pulled

the furious Machawuan aside. Now that they had a clear understanding of the Huchang gangs basic situation, it was time to formulate a targeted strategy. Eno turned to Xiaoming Hua and instructed Xiaol Ming Hua, take these two captives away and keep a strict watch over them. I need them to map out the routes frequently used by the Huch Chong Gang and the terrain of Haong Street. Understood. Leave it to me. I will ensure they divulge everything, replied Shia Ming Hua as he led the two captives away. Eno then addressed Officer Fong Shinto, stating, "Officer Fong, it

appears we must devise a meticulous plan to counter the Huchang gang s retaliation. We must also remain vigilant regarding that so-called corpse soldier. Meanwhile, in the office of the chairman of the Hanji nightclub on Ha Chong Street, Zhohuch Chang lounged on an opulent sofa, a cigar clenched between his lips. Amidst the swirling smoke, his gaze appeared particularly profound and sharp. Standing before him was Fan Yao, the younger brother of Fan Pong, delivering a solemn report on recent undertakings. Brother Chong, rest assured, the tasks you entrusted to me are not something I would dare to treat

lightly. Fan Yaos voice carried a hint of flattery and reverence. Zoho Hu Chang nodded slightly, his eyes never leaving Fan Yaos face. He recognized Fan Yao as a clever and calculating individual, yet he needed to hear concrete answers. You must be more astute than your brother, which is why I entrusted this critical task to you. I simply wish to know how many corpse soldiers you have raised in total. Zoho Chongs tone was calm, yet the underlying pressure caused Fan Yao to tremble slightly. Taking a deep breath, Fan Xiao Cautiously replied, "Two light armored corpse soldiers,

five heavy armored ones, and additionally, one colossal specimen exceeding 2 meters in height." Upon hearing this, Zoho Huchang s expression darkened considerably. He was evidently displeased with the report Fan Yao had presented. Is that all? The numbers are far too low. You must expedite the progress of your work. Zo Haang spoke with a stern tone. He then furrowed his brow and continued. The Group from the New Order has recently begun to engage in frequent petty actions resulting in the inexplicable loss of over a dozen brothers on our side. What? The New Order has attacked us?

Fan Diao exclaimed in shock as he had been absent from Ha Chong Street and was unaware of the ambush on the sunglasses. The New Order has yet to admit it, but I suspect they are behind it. They have even bribed the survivors from the Mulan martial arts school to Oppose us. I instructed your brother to eliminate these rascals and he should be returning shortly. In Zoho Huas view, annihilating the Milan martial arts school should have been a trivial task. Yet, the new order posed a significant threat. Should a full-scale war erupt, he wondered whether the

few trump cards he possessed would prove useful. Although Fan Dao recognized the urgency, he helplessly explained, "Brother Chong, raising a corpse soldier Requires at least several hundred kg of fresh flesh. While we have taken over a meat processing plant, it seems rather impractical to cultivate several hundred corpse soldiers as you envisioned. If meat is in short supply, wouldn't you consider using the flesh of zombies to feed them? Zo Hua understood Fan Yaoso's predicament. In these times of food scarcity, there was barely enough sustenance for the living, let alone surplus meat to feed the undead. However,

he also knew that in extreme circumstances, zombies could resort to consuming their own kind. While food was difficult to procure, zombies were ubiquitous. Feeding zombies with the flesh of their own kind could resolve this dilemma effortlessly. Fan Yao sighed and explained, "Brother Chong, I had considered the method you suggested. However, I later discovered that feeding them with zombie flesh yielded particularly poor results. The zombies Raised in this manner are only slightly stronger than ordinary ones, which is a complete waste of our time. The most effective nourishment remains human flesh, as zombies are most sensitive to

human blood, followed by animal flesh. Given our limited resources, we must concentrate our efforts on raising as many elite zombies as possible. Do not boast to me, Fandyo. The only advantage zombies possess is their sheer numbers. Can a handful of elite zombies compete Against the new order? They are armed with guns. Zohas face express skepticism. Rest assured, Brother Chong, I have instructed a craftsman to create several sets of metal armor. Once clad, the corpse soldiers will be impervious to blades and bullets. Even armed, the new order will be unable to harm them. After speaking, Fan

Yao produced his phone and placed it before Zhaian. Brother Chong, I even recorded a video. If you do not believe me, you can see For yourself. Fan Diao unlocked his phone and played a video of the corpse solders's creation. The footage showcased a zombie confined within an iron cage. This zombie, while retaining the typical terrifying appearance of its kind, or several noticeable differences upon closer inspection, unlike ordinary zombies, which were often emaciated, riddled with festering wounds and exuding a nauseating stench, this tamed zombie exhibited relatively intact skin Resembling that of a normal human. The muscular

figure towered above ordinary zombies, exceeding their height by nearly half a head. A few of Fan Yao subordinates released the zombies from their cages. Once they caught the scent of humanity, they lunged forward immediately. Several henchmen armed with explosive steel forks worked together to subdue one of the zombies to the ground. Shortly thereafter, a figure clad in a blue work uniform and wearing a welding Cap appeared behind the zombie. In his hand, he wielded a large iron clamp. Skillfully retrieving a glowing red iron plate from the nearby forge. He then pressed the hot iron plate

onto the zombie skin, unleashing a pungent acurate odor that filled the air with thick smoke. Witnessing this scene, Zoho Haong furrowed his brows, feeling the pain, even through the screen. Fortunately, the zombie lacked pain receptors. Otherwise, any normal person Would likely succumb to such torment. He pondered privately. So, this is how subordinates armor the zombies. When the red hot iron armor made contact with the zombie-s flesh, it adhered tightly, as if becoming a part of its body, impervious to any attempts to tear it away. In other words, once dawned, this armor could not be easily

removed. The craftsman then retrieved a second iron plate from the forge and using the same method branded it onto the zombie's body Until it was entirely covered in iron plates. Finally, he fashioned a handmade iron helmet to crown the zombie. Only after adorning the zombie with this specialized armor did the creation of the undead soldier reach completion. The henchman released the limbs of the undead soldier and Fan Yao picked up a makeshift hunting rifle, firing a shot at the armored zombie. The bullet ricocheted off the undead soldier, demonstrating a bulletproof capability That rivaled commercially available

ballistic plates. After watching this video, Zoho Haan couldn't help but give a thumbs up, praising, "Well done. Though the number of undead soldiers does not meet my expectations, their quality has far exceeded my predictions." Fania replied with a smile, "Brother Chong, this is merely the lowest tier of light armored undead soldiers. The heavy armored ones possess even greater defense and attack power. As for the behemoth, it is truly the ace among aces. Zoho Huaang s eyes glimmered with anticipation as he said, "I will allocate more resources to your team. You must hurry to produce more

undead soldiers. When the time is ripe, we shall unleash these soldiers onto the territory of the new order." Allowing those self-righteous individuals to personally experience the feeling of being trampled upon. Chapter 190. An eye for an Isizo Huaangs face bore a Cruel smile. He cared little for the detrimental effects these artificially enhanced zombies might cause. In his eyes, only power and desire mattered. The lives of others were of no consequence to him. As long as he could seize control of Ching Chong, he would harbor no compassion. Regardless of how many lives were lost. However, before

Zoho Haang could relish his elation for long, Fan Pong, sent to execute the slaughter mission, returned in a Disheveled state, bringing with him an unexpected piece of bad news. The group from the Mulan martial arts school astonishingly managed to defeat Fan Pong except for himself and Daozi. The rest of his subordinates either perished or were captured. Upon hearing this, Zoho Haang was consumed by Fury. It is important to note that the subordinates who accompanied Fan Pong were all elite members of the gang known for their combat prowess. The sudden loss of over 30 individuals meant

that the fragile advantage they had painstakingly built had been entirely obliterated. What further troubled Zoho Haang was the fact that the enigmatic gang supporting the Mulan martial arts school did not appear to be affiliated with the new order. Brother Chong, you may find it hard to believe, but the individuals behind the Milan martial arts school are utilizing imported firearms. Their firepower is even more formidable than that of the New Order. Fan Pong lamented, his face a mask of despair. Dauzi, standing nearby, nodded in tacid agreement. In the face of machine guns, even his skills with

throwing knives pad in comparison. How could it be? When did such a new force emerge in Chingqing? Zoho Huas expression darkened considerably. Although he was unaware of the origins of these individuals, their lack of conflict with the New Order, coupled with their hostility towards him. Bodedil, should they ally with the New Order, the Haang Gang would find itself in grave danger. "Brother Chong, should we not investigate their background? We cannot suffer losses and remain oblivious to the identities of those who attack us," suggested Jean Dao, unable to restrain himself. Who should we send to investigate?

Our informants are all stationed in the New Order's trading market. If we divert them, we will have no one to monitor the movements of the New Order. Zo Hua lamented, furrowing his brow as his fingers drumed incessantly on the table, creating a crisp sound. Suddenly, Fan Pong had a thought. Brother Chong, I have an idea. Not far from the Mulan martial arts school, there lies a cluster of abandoned buildings. A group of parkour enthusiasts has taken refuge there. They are agile and swift, often assisting community organizations in transporting goods and delivering messages. They are Well

acquainted with the terrain. If we enlist their help to investigate the forces behind the Milan martial arts school, I believe we could yield valuable results. The Perkor enthusiasts, a bunch of inexperienced youths, can you truly trust them? Zoha had heard rumors about this peculiar survivor organization. They had previously performed commendable deeds, but for reasons unknown. They had recently descended into petty thievery, Tarnishing their reputation. Zoho Hua had initially considered recruiting them, but their leader adamantly refused to be subservient. Fan Pong dismissively responded, "Brother Chong, no community organization would now willingly seek the assistance of the

parkour enthusiasts for transporting goods. They have fully devolved into a mercenary group, willing to take on tasks for the right price. If we can meet their demands, they will assist us in our Investigation." Zoho Haan pondered for a moment, weighing the pros and cons. After a while, he nodded in agreement. Very well, you shall handle this matter. As long as we can uncover the identities of those behind the Milan martial arts school, I am willing to spend extra. After Fanpangs departure, Zoho Haang turned his attention to his brother, Fan Yao, and with a serious countenance,

he instructed, "You must return to the meat processing factory immediately without Delay. Devote yourself entirely to the nourishment of more corpse soldiers. Should the forces behind Mulan martial arts school truly form an alliance with the new order, we will have no recourse but to rely on the army of corpse soldiers you cultivate to turn the tide. Therefore, this matter is of utmost importance. You cannot afford to be careless. Fan Yao responded earnestly. Understood. Brother Chong, I will work overtime and train more corpse soldiers Upon my return. After Fao departed, Zoho Hua addressed the silent Daoi,

saying, Shiao Dao, you may go and rest. I will summon you when needed. Daoi nodded silently and exited Zoho Huas office. Meanwhile, while Zoho Huas group deliberated strategies, Inuo and his team were not idle. Shiao Ming Hua and others employed a series of coercive and persuasive methods to interrogate the two captives, ultimately extracting more valuable intelligence from them. Presently, Ino had a comprehensive understanding of the habitual routes taken by the Haong gang. Furthermore, Zoho Has hideout, the Hanji nightclub located on Haong Street, had been clearly marked on their map. The Hanji nightclub was a lavish

entertainment establishment crafted at considerable expense by Zoho Haang. Its scale rivaled that of a five-star hotel, comprising five floors situated in the heart of Ha Chong Street. The first Floor featured a disate and a bathing center. The second floor boasted opulently decorated VIP rooms. The third floor included a staff cafeteria and administrative offices. The fourth floor encompassed a bar, wellness center, and gym facilities. The fifth floor remained an enigma to the two captives, rumored to house Zoho Huaians clandestine stash of contraband and dangerous weaponry. Access to this area was strictly forbidden by Zho Huaang. And

Without his personal orders, no one dared to ascend to prepare for sudden police raids. Zoha even spared no expense in hiring a professional architect to intricately design a series of complicated traps and secret passages within the nightclub. Since the two captives were merely ordinary individuals, they could only sketch a rough layout from memory with many critical details eluding their recollection. The security surrounding The Hanji nightclub was exceptionally stringent with sentinels stationed every few steps. Moreover, the surrounding bars, hotels, massage parlors, and arcades were closely monitored by Zho Huas underlings. To take action against this crime

lord would undoubtedly be a daunting task. After careful consideration, Inuo ultimately resolved to adopt a more prudent ambush strategy, gradually diminishing the Huaang Gangs operational strength to Achieve his objectives. Although this approach might require more time and effort, it would at least ensure maximum safety. Ino instructed Wong Yin Ran to deploy several drones to surveil the routes frequented by the Haong Gang, monitoring their every move. As long as one can accurately grasp the travel patterns and habits of the Haong gang, one can prepare thoroughly in advance and launch unexpected ambushes against them at any time

and place. A few days Later, Wong Yin Ran indeed received exhilarating news. Through meticulous study and analysis of the data transmitted by drones, it was discovered that the Haang gang had not been robbing passers by recently. Instead, they had focused their efforts on capturing zombies. They organized a specialized corpse catching team with detailed division of labor where each member had specific roles. Some were responsible for luring zombies into traps while Others utilized various tools and equipment to capture them and there were even dedicated large trucks for transportation. Moreover, the zombies captured by the Haong gang

shared a common characteristic. They were all large and robust. As for the female zombies and the smaller ones, they were completely disregarded. The Haong Gangs actions were certainly not for the sake of public safety. The only plausible explanation could be the zombie soldier Project mentioned by the captives. Various signs indicated that Zoho Huaang was breeding zombies. How these mindless creatures would be utilized remained a mystery. A sense of foroding gripped Wong Yin Ran, prompting her to caution Eno. With so many zombies being captured, Zoho Haang must be plotting something significant. Eno nodded non-committally. Regardless of

what tricks So Haong is up to, I will not allow him to succeed. Wong Yin ran. Please send me the locations frequently visited by the Haang Gang. I will ambush them tomorrow. Chapter 191. The Cool Running Clan. The next morning, Eno ventured alone to the ambush site, a commercial pedestrian street located in the southern district of Chingqing City. Before the apocalypse, this street bustled with life, vibrant, and full of energy. Now, it was devoid of any living souls, populated only by the bloodthirsty undead. In recent days, the Hashang gangs corpse catching squad had been coming

here to capture robust zombies. Recognizing the rarity of the opportunity, Eno found a suitable tall building nearby for observation and shooting. He then retrieved a Barrett anti-material sniper rifle from the dimensional armory. Skillfully inspecting the weapon and adjusting the scope, he patiently awaited the optimal moment to strike. Meanwhile, 2 km away, the members of the Haang gang remained Blissfully unaware of the impending doom, bantering, and teasing of voluuptuous female zombie. Although her visage had been grotesqually altered, her nearly perfect figure remained intact with ample curves and alluring long legs. Prior to her transformation, she must

have been a stunning beauty. Having not changed her clothes for an extended period, her attire was in tatters, exposing both what should and should not be revealed to the gaze of The gangsters. The Huaang gang members excitedly whistled and made lewd gestures towards the female zombie. "What a pity! She was so beautiful yet has turned into a zombie." One of the gangsters lamented. "In truth, the female zombie could still be captured for amusement," one of the thugs remarked. "Wow, your tastes are rather peculiar." "You dare to toy with a zombie? Aren't you afraid of contracting

a virus?" The others teased with Laughter. "I'm not afraid of AIDS. Why would I fear the zombie virus? I'll just carry an umbrella," boasted the thug who had suggested the idea. It seems you've been single for far too long. Even as zombie appears charming to you, the other bandits jered, chuckling. At that moment, the squad leader approached the group of thugs, reprimanding them loudly. Get back to work. Stop wasting time on this useless nonsense. With that, he swung his spiked club and Crushed the female zombie skull. The expressions of the other thugs turned to boredom

as if they were accustomed to such brutality. Just as they prepared to turn away, Eno, who lay an ambush 2,000 meters away, had already locked onto the head of the squad leader through his high-powered scope, and he pulled the trigger. With a dull thud, the 127 mm bullet soared toward its target. Unbeknownst to the squad leader, who was still shouting at his idol subordinates, His head suddenly exploded like a burst watermelon, brain matter, and blood splattering everywhere. The surrounding thugs were left in shock, speechless at the scene before them. Eno continued to aim at his

next target. His sniper rifle seeming to meld with his very being, striking precisely where intended without a hint of error. With each crisp gunshot, two more thugs fell into a pool of blood. There s a sniper nearby. We're being targeted. A thug yelled in terror. Upon hearing this, the others suddenly realized they were in peril. They scrambled for cover, some hiding behind buildings while others desperately ran towards their vehicles. Eno aimed at the thugs cars, rendering them all useless, and those inside were swiftly killed. The remaining thugs, unable to reach safety, cowered behind cover or

walls, too frightened to show themselves. Huh? Hiding is feudal. Although the thugs had concealed themselves in unseen corners, Eno had already prepared a countermeasure. He set down the Barrett and retrieved a drone from his backpack. Equipped with a small speaker that emitted sounds resembling the shrieks of zombies, drawing the undead toward them. The zombies upon discovering the thugs hiding behind cover lunged forward, forcing the thugs to flee their hiding spots. However, they had not anticipated that Eno was ready for this moment. He picked up the Barrett once more and Unhesitatingly continued firing at the thugs

of the Haong gang, caught in the crossfire of both zombies and the Barrett. The Haong Gangs corpse collection team quickly fell into despair, resulting in their complete annihilation. After vanquishing the band of marauders, Eno quietly gathered his weapons and equipment. stealthily departing from the ambush site. In the dead of night, within the confines of a dilapitated, unfinished building, a Group of fashionably dressed young individuals gathered around a fire, indulging in barbecued delicacies and sipping on beer. A young man clad in a hoodie approached the group and quietly reported to one who appeared to be the

leader, Brother Yong. Fan Pong from the Haong gang has arrived. Upon hearing this news, the young man addressed as brother Yong slightly lifted his head, took a delicate sip from his beer and responded, "Very well, let him in." Fan Pong was ushered in, and the young man cast a glance at him, a smirk playing on his lips as he inquired, "Brother Pong, what brings someone of your stature to our humble abode today. Faced with the gest, Fan Pong patiently replied,"Brother Yang, it is Brother Chong who sent me. Our Hua gang has encountered some difficulties recently,

and we seek your assistance with the matter. Yang, somewhat taken aback, stared at Fan Pong and remarked, "Am I Mistaken? Your Haong gang is on the verge of dominating half ofQing Ching. What predicament could possibly elude your grasp?" Fan Pong furrowed his brow and said, "Recently, an unforeseen new force has emerged, relentlessly opposing our Haong gang. They have already claimed the lives of dozens of our brothers. Is it truly that formidable? If even your Haong gang cannot contend with them, what can we possibly do?" Yang was acutely aware of his own Limitations compared to the

Haang Gang. His resources were negligible. If a formidable enemy could best the Haang gang, their group, the Coolr Runners, would be wise to steer clear of such trouble. Perceiving Yangs apprehension, Fan Pong clarified, "We do not ask you to confront these individuals, but rather to investigate their background." Upon hearing this, Young exhaled softly, yet remained vigilant. "You've suffered blows, yet You have no idea who your adversaries are." Fan Pong lamented, "These individuals are exceedingly cunning. Although few in number, they are well equipped. Our Haong gang operates in the light while they lurk in the shadows,

ambushing us without ever engaging in direct confrontation. It's utterly infuriating. In truth, Yang was reluctant to become embroiled in this affair. Yet, his resources were dwindling, and his supplies were nearly Exhausted. Given that members of the Haong gang had sought him out, he might as well seize the opportunity for profit." With this thought in mind, Yang spoke up. Brother Pong, having traveled such a distance, it would be remiss to let your journey be in vain. However, we too face challenges. Times have been tough, and we must conserve provisions for the winter. Fan Pong immediately grasped

Yong S intent and produced a pouch filled with credit coins, tossing It to Yong. Of course, we would not ask for your assistance without compensation. This is your reward, and should you uncover the whereabouts of those individuals, your remuneration shall double. Yang opened the pouch and peered inside, revealing over 50 red credit coins, a considerable fortune for the coolrunners. Despite the Haong Gang s less than stellar reputation, their offers were undeniably generous, leaving no room for refusal. A smile tugged at The corners of Yong S mouth. "Very well, Brother Pong. We will undoubtedly assist you

in uncovering the hideouts of those individuals." Fan Pong continued, "By the way, there is something else I must mention. That group has close ties with the folks from Mulan Martial Arts School. You can monitor the activities over there and follow this lead to uncover more. The Milan martial arts school is seemingly not too distant from us. Yongqing had previously interacted With individuals from the school several times and was thus somewhat familiar with the terrain there. Brother Yongqing, I entrust this matter to you. Once we deal with those rascals, we shall treat all the brothers to

a drink. After assigning the task, Fan Pong turned and departed from the Cool Runclan stronghold. Chapter 192. Following the clue after Fanpangs departure, a young man dressed in hip hop attire, standing beside Yongqing Could not help but speak up, "Brother, the Huchang gang is quite generous. They handed us such a substantial sum all at once. They are far better than those stingy employers." The speaker was Yongqings younger brother, Yong Bin. Yongqing scoffed, "The money from the Huch gang does not come easily. This task may appear straightforward, yet it entails certain risks. Be cautious and refrain

from engaging in any conflict with them. We have no need to invite Trouble for such a trifling amount. Yong Bin, somewhat displeased, continued, "Brother, I see that the Huang Gang values you. Perhaps we should align ourselves with them." Remaining in this desolate backwater. When will we ever make a breakthrough? Hearing this, Yongqing shot his brother a fierce glare and admonished, "You fool! Be quiet. Do not utter such thoughtless words. Do you truly believe that Zoho Hu Chang would regard us as significant? He is merely Exploiting us. Humph. If it weren't for the circumstances, I would

not collaborate with the Hoo Chang gang at all. Chasened by his brother's rebuke, Yong Bin lowered his head, though he still felt a twinge of discontent. However, he dared not argue with his elder brother, having been under his care since childhood and accustomed to following his lead. "Little Yang, where should we commence our investigation?" inquired another companion standing by Yongqing. Yong Xing fell into a brief silence, contemplating before slowly responding, "Tomorrow we shall visit the Mulan martial arts school. Perhaps we can uncover some valuable clues there." The following morning, Yongqing, accompanied by several agile subordinates,

drove towards the Mulan Martial Arts School. Throughout the journey, they remained vigilant, carefully evading potential dangers. Upon reaching their destination, Yongqing instructed the vehicle to quietly halt near the school, subsequently seeking a relatively concealed spot to hide it. Once everything was arranged, Yongqing and his companions swiftly ascended a tall tree, retrieving binoculars to meticulously observe the activities within the campus. Due to a recent attack on the Mulan martial arts school by the Huchang Gang, Shia Ming Hua and Jang Ming Han had evidently heightened Security measures within the campus. Students armed and patrolling could be seen

everywhere. Furthermore, all entrances and exits were manned by personnel who took turns guarding and rigorously questioning anyone attempting to enter or exit. After patiently observing for a while, Yangqing couldn't help but furrow his brows. He realized that the defensive measures at the Milan martial arts school were far more stringent and formidable than he had Anticipated. As time passed, the sky gradually darkened. Yongqing and his companions remained quietly vigilant, only cautiously descending from their hiding place in the trees once they were certain the surroundings were sufficiently quiet and secure. At this moment, several entrances of the

martial arts school had been illuminated by blazing torches casting light around the area, while the personnel on duty began their shift change. Due to the low Visibility at night, the guards at the entrance could only discern a small portion of the area illuminated by fire light, which provided Yongqings group with an opportunity. They definitely circumvented the main gate and approached a secluded spot beneath a wall where one person crouched down while others stepped on his shoulders to form a human ladder. The group worked in perfect harmony, their movements practiced and fluid, resembling a Well-trained professional

criminal organization. Soon they quietly infiltrated the campus. Upon landing, Yongqing and the others quickly dispersed, adhering to the plan devised during the day, splitting into several small groups and advancing in different directions. Each member maintained a heightened sense of vigilance, ears perked and eyes sharp as they navigated through the corners of the campus, striving to avoid drawing any attention. They attempted to eavesdrop on conversations among the martial arts students to uncover useful information and clues. Meanwhile, in the conference room of the Mulan Martial Arts School, Eno and a few others were discussing the transfer of

the injured. Ever since Eno successfully ambushed the Huchang gangs corpse retrieval team, the gang had noticeably retreated, staying confined to their territory and scarcely daring to venture out, fearful of the elusive Sniper who might take their lives. With the Huchang gang refraining from causing trouble, the pressure on the Milan martial arts school had significantly lessened. However, despite the somewhat stabilized situation, Eno remained cautious and had been stationed at the Milan martial arts school to guard against potential retaliation from the Huchang gang. While everything seemed to be progressing positively, the situation took a sudden turn for

the worse in Recent days as several injured individuals conditions worsened dramatically, rendering antibiotics and anti-inflammatory medications ineffective. Lacking professional doctors within the Mulan martial arts school, they were illquipped to manage such an emergency. Xiaoming, frantic and restless, ultimately had no choice but to seek Eno's assistance. Eno's team included an experienced surgeon, but he was reluctant to risk sending doctor Into the Milan martial arts school to treat the injured. After careful consideration, Eno decided it would be more prudent to transfer all the severely injured individuals to the Jing Shan Club for treatment as it provided a

safer environment with superior living conditions. The injured could recuperate there and achieve a quicker recovery. Xiaoming Ha was profoundly grateful for Enos help and they agreed to transfer all the severely injured Individuals to the Jing Shan club the following day entrusting their care to Dr. However they did not anticipate was that their conversation was being eavesdropped on by Yongqing who stealthily approached the door of the conference room. Observing the light emanating from within, he surmised that there were indeed individuals inside deliberating on significant matters. He quickly retrieved a microphone pro from his backpack, connected it

to his phone, And cautiously extended it through the crack of the door. The dialogue between Yo and Xiao Ming Hua was clandestinely recorded by Yongqing. At that moment, he realized that the person the Huchang gang sought was concealed within the Jing Shan Club. He committed this crucial information to memory. Discreetly retracted the microphone probe and swiftly departed from the Mulan martial arts school. Yongqing arrived at the pre-arranged location, Quietly awaiting the arrival of his remaining companions. Before long, his brother Yong Bin returned, though his countenance appeared somewhat grim, suggesting a sour mood, as if he

had failed to acquire any valuable intelligence. Brother, why didn't T learn anything? Those fellows at the Milan martial arts school are rather dull. They retired asleep as soon as nightfalls. Yongqing placed a reassuring hand on his brother's shoulder, saying, "It's all right. I have discovered the whereabouts of that group. Yong Bin's face brightened with admiration. Brother, you're amazing. Without you, we would accomplish nothing. The group will be relocating a batch of injured tomorrow. We can discreetly track them with a drone to ascertain their exact hiding place. Yongqing had already devised the next steps in his

plan. The drone was in fact provided by the Huchang gang. Once he pinpointed the Location of the Jing Shan Club, he would promptly contact Fan Pong to collect the remaining reward. Soon, the rest of the companions began to arrive at the designated spot. Yet, one individual was notably absent. Yongqing furrowed his brow. "Where is Shia Wong?" Yang Bin could not help but speculate. "Brother, do you think Xiao Wuang might have been captured?" Yongqing sideighed, "We can'tt wait for him any longer. I've already informed him of how to Respond in case of capture." One companion, filled

with concern, asked, "Do you think Xiao is in danger?" Yongqing shook his head. Rest assured, the people from the Milan martial arts school are not so vicious. Shiaoang will likely just receive a good beating without any threat to his life. We should not linger here. Let us depart. Chapter 193. Relocation of the injured. Indeed. Shia Wuangs fate unfolded just as Yongqing and the others had Predicted as he fell victim to the clutches of the Mulan martial arts school. In truth, he had an opportunity to escape and scathe. However, just before leaving, a surge of greed

overcame him. He attempted to pill for some supplies from the cafeteria, but alas, fortune did not favor him as his small act of theft was fortuitously intercepted by the patrol team. Thus began a thrilling chase. After an intense pursuit and blockade, Guang was Ultimately captured by the personnel of the Mulan martial arts school. The commotion also alerted Yano, Shia Ming Hua, and others, prompting them to exit the conference room to investigate. Upon arriving at the scene, they witnessed a group escorting a young man toward them. What is happening here? Xiaomi Ming Hua could not help

but inquire. A junior responded, "Senior Shiao, we have just captured a spy from the Huchang Gang." The young man, bound by ropes, protested Loudly. "I am not a spy from the Huchang gang. You must release me." The junior retorted sternly, "If you are not a spy from the Huchang Gang, what brings you here in such a fertive manner?" At that moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the crowd. "Xia Guang, how did you end up here?" The speaker was none other than Sianshi, who looked at Xiaoang with a face full of astonishment, as if she could

hardly believe her eyes. Shiao Guang too was equally incredulous upon Seeing Siani, his eyes wide with surprise. Siani, why are you associating with the people from Mulan Martial Arts School inquisitively, Inua glanced between the two and asked, "Sanchi, do you know this fellow?" Siani sighed and replied, "His name is Sun Hung Wong. He is a friend I met while practicing parkour." At this moment, Shiao Wong also acknowledged, "Yes, I am part of the Percore crew. My leader is Yongqing. You must have heard of him, the madman From the Percore group." Xiao Ming Hua casually mentioned

the nickname of the Percore leader, prompting Enua to turn his gaze back to Shia Ming Hua and ask, "Oh, so you are familiar with these people?" Xiaoming nodded. We have had dealings with the Percore crew in the past. They are a group of survivors who specialize in transporting items and relaying information for others. But I have no commission for you. What brings you to my territory? The junior holding Shia Guang responded, "Senior Shiao, this fellow sneaked into our cafeteria to steal rice, and we caught him red-handed." "Ah, so he is a thief. How has the

parkour crew fallen to such depths, resorting to petty theft, a trace of disdain appeared on Xiaoming Huas face?" Xiao Guang, dejected, admitted, "The weather is getting colder. We were merely looking for something to eat to survive this winter. It's unfortunate that you caught me Today. Do as you will." to steal from others and yet speak so brazenly. I have never encountered such shamelessness." The junior immediately punched Shiao Guang. He fell to the ground, groaning in pain. Ciani, feeling a twinge of compassion, urged, "Enough! Do not hit him. They are in a desperate situation. If we

simply let him go, that would be too lenient." The juniors expressed their reluctance. Ina could not help but suggest to Shia Ming Hua, "How about we Lock him up for now?" Allowing the Percore leader to pay for his release. Xiaoming Wa with a rice smile replied, "You are right. They must pay a price otherwise they will return to steal from us again." Xiaoang was then taken by Shia Huas junior to a dormatory where he was confined alone. Inua approached Xiani curiously asking, "Are you quite familiar with the parkour crew?" Xiaanchis expression shifted slightly and she

nodded somewhat Uneasily. Yes, my parkour skills were actually learned from them. Their leader, Yongqing, was once a moderately famous internet celebrity before the apocalypse, known for creating parkour short videos that captivated a considerable audience. I had no idea you had such a past. Why have you never mentioned it before? Eno expressed her surprise. Faced with Eno's inquiry, Siani lowered her head, a hint of embarrassment coloring her cheeks, and Hesitantly explained, "Well, there isn't much to say. I just thought Por was quite fascinating at the time, so I joined in for a while. However, I eventually

parted ways with them. Despite her words, a glimmer of nostalgia lingered in her eyes, unable to contain her curiosity. Eno asked, "Why did you give it up? Percore seems to suit you well. It wasn't a voluntary decision." Later, Yongqing pursued fame and began filming perilous parkour Videos to garner more clicks and attention. My family was concerned that I would eventually face an accident by following him, so they forbade me from associating with them. "Ah, I see. If the parkour group invited you to join them again, would you accept?" Eno probed cautiously. Siani shook her head

resolutely. Though I hold great respect for Yongqing. He can be quite extreme at times and our views differ significantly. I prefer to remain with Everyone and endure the current calamity together. Eno smiled and nodded. Your words bring me comfort. I just spoke with Xiaoling Hua and we plan to transfer several critically injured individuals to the Jing Shan Club for better care and treatment. You should stay at the Milan Martial Arts School and help alleviate the defensive pressure as much as possible. All right, I understand. Be careful on your way, Eno. Siani replied, somewhat distracted. The

following morning, Eno and Xiaol Minga boarded a mini bus with several injured individuals heading toward the Jing Shan Club, concealed among the trees. Yongqing and his companions seized the opportunity, swiftly deploying drones to trail the mini bus from a distance. Half an hour later, the vehicle transporting the injured arrived safely at the Jing Shan Club. The patients were carefully lifted from the bus and transferred to separate rooms Where Dr. and Chun Shia attended to them. For Xiaoming Hua, visiting the Jing Shan Club for the first time felt like stepping into paradise. Wow, Eno, I had

no idea you lived in such a luxurious place. Eno graciously responded, "Once we eliminate the Ha Chong gang, you are always welcome to visit us." Xiaoming Wa feeling a bit bashful, replied, "He, I was just joking. Don't take it too seriously. If I neglect the people at the Milan Martial arts school, my senior sister will surely come to demand an explanation." Chapter 194. exposure. No wonder the Hua Chong gang could not locate this group. They were hiding in the luxurious residences of the scenic area. Yongqing and his companions marveled at the footage transmitted back by

the drones. After prolonged tracking and investigation, they finally uncovered the secret stronghold where Eno was hiding. "Bro, this house looks Truly extravagant." Yong Bin widened his eyes and said enviously, "Living in a house like this must be a true pleasure, right? Damn, these people must all be wealthy second generation kids." Yong Bin felt a mix of admiration and jealousy. Yongqing frowned and cast a disapproving glance at his younger brother, warning him, "What kind of house they live in has nothing to do with us. Don't entertain any misguided thoughts, especially about claiming this House for yourself."

Upon hearing his brother's words, Yong Bin awkwardly smiled and hurriedly explained, "Brother, I was just speaking casually. You shouldn't take it seriously." Yongqing sighed and earnestly advised, "Do not blame me for speaking out of turn. These individuals dare to kill even those from the Ha Chong gang. They are not to be trifled with. Brother, now that we have discovered their hideout, shouldn't we promptly contact Fan Pong To arrange for the remainder of the payment? Yong Bin urged. Shia Guang, has there been no response yet? Should we wait a bit longer? One companion could not help

but ask. Meanwhile, Siani, who remained at the Mulan Martial Arts School, seized the opportunity when no one was around to stealthily approach the dormatory where Shiao Guang was held. She cautiously surveyed her surroundings, ensuring no one was following her and carefully approached The dormatory. However, upon reaching the door, she found two Marshall school students stationed there. With the main entrance guarded, direct entry was impossible. She had no choice but to circumvent to the window side and scale the dormatory via the water pipe. Despondently, Shiao Guang was tightly bound to the foot of the bed. Siani

tiptoed to his side and cautiously untied the ropes binding him. Xiaoang looked up in surprise, almost exclaiming Upon seeing Xiaanchi. She quickly placed her finger to her lips, signaling him to remain silent. Xiaoang nodded excitedly immediately understanding that Sia Ani had come to rescue him. She then tossed him a black hoodie, whispering, "quickly change into this. I will take you out." Shiaoang swiftly dawned the clothing she provided and followed her as they quietly climbed out the window. Once outside the dormatory, Siani promptly led Shiao Guang toward the main Entrance. As they passed through the guarded

gate, Ciani falsely claimed they were executing a mission for Eno. The guarding marshall students dared not stop them, allowing the pair to pass. After escorting Shia Guang to a secluded and safe area, Siani turned to bid him farewell, saying, "Shia Guang, I can only take you this far. When you return," urged Shiao Yang to refrain from engaging in such underhanded activities. With a helpless expression, Shia Guang lamented, "Sanchi, you have no idea how difficult it is to survive now. Only seven or eight of the brothers who followed Shiao Yang remain. If it weren't for life's

pressures, who would wish to be a petty thief? Learning of Xiao Guang and his companions plight stirred something within Xiaanchi. She pulled a few credit coins from her pocket and pressed them into Shia Guangs hand, saying, "This is all I have on me. Take it for now. Do not Return to the Milan martial arts school. It is very dangerous here." Accepting the money from Xiaanchi, Shiao Guang felt a panging of discomfort in his heart. To her astonishment, time had flown by. Yet Xiani had not forgotten her former companion with whom she practiced her core. Upon

seeing Xiaawong hesitating to speak, Siani could not resist urging, "Why haven't you left yet?" Xiaawong with a touch of reluctance gazed at her and replied, "Sanchi, why not accompany me?" The parkour community is familiar to you. Even Shiaoyang would greatly benefit from your capable assistance. Xiani shook her head firmly. "I'm sorry, but I have my own companions. I cannot abandon them for you." Xiaaw Wong, please convey to Xiaoyang that no matter how arduous the future may be, you all must persevere. Once this calamity has passed, I will aid him in realizing his unfulfilled dreams. Xiaawuan

sideighed, "Very well, Siani, I respect your choice. Should you change your mind, you may find us at our former training grounds?" A flicker of surprise crossed Xiais face as her eyes widened in disbelief. "You reside in an unfinished building?" Xiaaw Wong answered nonchalantly. Shiaoyang insists that only an unfinished building with open sides is suitable for us parkour enthusiasts. Just imagine if danger arises. We can leap from the windows or Balconies at any moment. Zombies cannot ascend buildings. It is far safer than living in a conventional house. With that, he darted away. Watching Xiaguan's retreating figure,

a wave of inexplicable sorrow welled up within Xiani. Once she too had lived carefree like him, immersed in her own world. Yet now, for the sake of survival, each individual was compelled to act against their conscience. She fervently wished for this damned apocalypse to end soon. At the Percore stronghold, before Yongqing and his companions could await Xiaawus return, Fan Pong arrived with several subordinates in tow. Yongqing regarded the sudden appearance of Fan Pong with a hint of perplexity, inquiring, Pongu, what brings you here? Fan Pong grinned and replied,"Little Yang, I've heard that you have discovered

the hiding place of that group." Yongqing furrowed his brow, puzzled as to how Fan Pong had learned This information without being notified. You seemed quite well informed. Pungu fan Pong merely smiled as if anticipating Yongqings reaction. He then produced a heavy pouch from within his coat and tossed it before Yongqing. The pouch landed with a crisp sound, revealing it was filled with credit coins. "This is your reward." Yongqing picked up the pouch and glanced inside, astonished to find not a single coin missing. Though the Huang gang was Notorious, he did not expect them to uphold

their promises so well. Tell me, where exactly are those individuals hiding? Yongqing had intended to wait for Xiao Wong to return before contacting Fan Pong. Yet, he had made the approach himself. Reluctantly, he shared the footage captured by the drone with Fan Pong. The group you seek resides in a private club within the Jing Mountain Scenic Area. They just transferred a batch of injured Individuals from the Mulan martial arts school yesterday. Fan Punk scrutinized the footage from the drone for a considerable time, nodding in satisfaction. Indeed, you have done well. To my astonishment, these rascals

had concealed themselves in such a remote location. Yongqing remarked coldly, "Brother Pong, regardless of any grievances you may have with these individuals, please do not involve us." Fan Pong grinned and replied, "Young Brother Yong, if you are uneasy, why not join our Huchang gang? With Brother Chongs protection, who in the entireQing city would dare to lay a hand on you?" Despite Fanpangs coercive persuasion, Yongqing remained resolute, stating, "Brother Pong, we are accustomed to our freedom and do not wish to be dependent on others. If opportunities arise, we shall still accept them, but for the time

being, we will not pledge allegiance to any Community organization." "Very well, young brother Yong. I shall take my leave then." Brother Chong awaits my good news. He said, "Departing. Take care. No need to see me off." Yongqing replied indifferently. Shortly after Fanpangs departure, Xiao Guang, released by Sianshi, returned. Upon seeing Xiao Guang safe and sound, Yongqing expressed his relief. Shiao Guang, why have you returned only now? Were you captured by the people from Mulan Marshall School? Shiao lowered his head and confessed, I'm sorry, brother Yang. I noticed there was plenty of food in their cafeteria,

so I attempted to sneak back a bag of rice. Unfortunately, I was spotted by their patrol team. Yongqing admonished, "Do not engage in such foolishness again. We have just earned some money from the Huchang gang. We should be able to survive this winter. I understand, brother Yong. However, although I was caught this time, I encountered an old Acquaintance. If it weren't for her assistance, I fear I would not have returned so easily. Who did you encounter? Yongqing inquired with curiosity. It was Xiani. She was among those we were tasked to investigate for the Huchang Gang.

Yongqings eyes widened in shock. What did you say? How could Xiaeni be involved with the people from the Jing Mountain Club? Xiao Guangs revelation astonished Yongqing. The Huchang gang was plotting Against the individuals from the Jing Mountain Club, and if Xiani were involved, her life could be in jeopardy. I am not certain. Brother Yang, why is your reaction so intense? Xiaoang was takenback by Yongqings demeanor. Are you considering recruiting Xiani? I tried, but she was unwilling. Yongqing sighed. Everyone has their own aspirations. If she does not wish to join us, it is of no consequence.

She simply should not remain at the Jing Mountain Club as the Huch Chong Gang may soon take action against them. Should we not warn her? Shiao Guang suggested impulsively. At that moment, Yong Bin interjected. Shiao Guang, have you lost your mind? If you go and inform, it would be tantamount to revealing our position. We would offend the Huchang Gang and end up as targets on both sides. Yongqing, appearing helpless, agreed. Yong Bin is correct. We cannot become further entangled in this matter. If the Huchang gang retaliates against us, we would be unable to withstand it.

Shiao Guang, you have not disclosed any details about our connection with the Huchang Gang to Xiani, have you? Shia Guang shook his head. Brother Yang, I have not mentioned anything about the Huchang Gang to Siani. She should not suspect us. Well, that is good. Oh, had I known that Xiai would be present, I would have unequivocally declined the task assigned by the Huchang Gang. Yongqing lamented with a heavy heart. However, the matter had reached this point, and one could only let nature take its course. Macia and she safely navigate through this crisis. A few days

later, Fan Pong arrived once more, accompanied by several subordinates, seeking out Yongqing and his companions. Though Yongqing felt a sense of unwelcome, he managed to muster a faint smile, responding with reluctance. "Brother Pong, what brings you here Today?" Fanps lips curled slightly, presenting an enigmatic smile. Little Yong, you find yourselves once again on the brink of opportunity. We have a batch of goods that requires your assistance in transportation, and rest assured, the remuneration will be quite generous, double that of last time. Yongqing immediately felt a surge of caution. The greater the reward, the higher the

associated peril. The Huchang gang was not composed of fools. They Would not bestow such a sum without a hidden agenda. There must be some underlying danger or conspiracy at play. Rather than agreeing outright, Yongqing prudently inquired, "Brother Pong, what exactly do you wish for us to transport and to where? Fan Pong provided a vague response. As for what is to be transported, that is not for you to question. The destination? It is the Jing Shan Club that you discovered a few days ago. Upon hearing the mention of The Jing Shan Club, Yongqings expression shifted dramatically.

The Huchang gang and the individuals associated with the Jing Shan Club were mortal enemies. It was evident that they would not be sending anything harmless to their rivals. The inherent risks were staggering. Yongqing shook his head resolutely, rejecting the proposal. Brother Pong, we wish to have no dealings with the Jing Shan Club. As for the items you intend to deliver, we Prefer not to inquire further. You may want to consider other alternatives. Seeing Yongqing unmoved, Fan Pong smiled and reassured him, Little Yang, you are overthinking this. Although our gang has had past grievances with the

Jing Shan Club, there are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. We wish to transform our animosity into friendship. Besides, you need not deliver the goods inside the club. Merely reaching the entrance will Suffice. Whether they accept the items or not is of no concern to you. Yongqing as suspicion of Fanpangs motives deepened. And he continued to refuse. Brother Pong, if that is the case, why not send your own men? Why go through the expense of hiring us? Realizing he could not deceive Yongqing, Fan Pong shifted his approach. Lil Yang, if you find

the compensation unsatisfactory, we can certainly increase it. Brother Pong, this is not merely a matter of Increasing the payment. We wish to profit, but we also wish to preserve our lives, do we not? It was evident that no amount of temptation would persuade Yongqing to accept the task. So, Fan Pong conceded, departing with a parting threat. Little Yang, the outside world has been rather unsettled of late. It would be wise for you to exercise caution when venturing out. Yongqing watched Fan Pong leave, feeling an intensified disdain for the Huchang Gang. His younger brother, Yong Bin,

approached him, urging, "Brother, it is only a matter of delivering an item. Why do you refuse?" Yongqing shot his brother a glare and replied, "What do you understand?" The Huchang gang harbors ill intentions. They clearly wish to use us as expendable pawns. From this day forth, I shall no longer collaborate with them. In the stillness of the night, three container trucks glided silently to the base of Jing Mountain, resembling phantoms. Inside were Fan Pong and several of his subordinates. Originally, this delivery task was assigned to Yongqing, who had resolutely declined. Left with no alternative, Fan

Pring took it upon himself to lead his men to the front lines. At top the mountain lay the Jing Mountain Clubhouse, where Enua and his companions resided at this hour. Apart from the personnel on duty, most individuals were soundly asleep. Nevertheless, Fan Pong remained apprehensive about being discovered by the clubhouse staff, so he dared not park the vehicles too close. Once they disembarked, they retrieved pre-prepared glass jars and a drone. The jars contained a repugnant mixture of flesh and blood, emitting an intensely foul odor. Yet, to the zombies, it was an irresistible delicacy. Unbeknownst to

many, the Huchang gang had secretly bred these corpse soldiers who were fed this Very substance daily. Although ordinary zombies had severely diminished visual capabilities, their old factory senses were particularly acute, even from hundreds of meters away. The creatures known as corpse soldiers could keenly detect this alluring scent and would charge frantically toward the bait. At that moment, the container truck held the zombies that Fao and his associates had meticulously cultivated due to their regular diet of flesh. These corpse Soldiers appeared more imposing and ferocious than ordinary zombies. Each one seemed like a demon risen from

the depths of hell, instilling a sense of terror. Their muscles were bulging and taught, brimming with explosive power. Sharp fangs protruded from their mouths, glinting ominously, and their once murky eyes now gleamed with a fierce intensity, exuding a predatory aura. To further enhance the defensive capabilities of these soldiers, the Huchang gang had painstakingly crafted formidable bulletproof armor tailored for each one. Even their vulnerable heads were well protected, rendering them nearly impervious to blades and bullets. The subordinates hung the jars containing the flesh bait onto the drone and reported to Fan Pong. Brother Pong, the bait

and drone are ready. We await your command to release the corpse soldiers from the container. With a slight upward curve of his lips, Revealing a sinister smile, he produced a remote control from his pocket. As he carefully manipulated the device, he cautioned softly, "Everyone, keep your distance. We must not be detected by those corpse soldiers. Although we have nurtured them ourselves, they cannot distinguish between friend and foe. If they see us, we shall be torn to shreds. The group nodded in understanding and quietly retreated, seeking a secure hiding place. Fan Pong, his expression Tense, concealed

himself behind a thicket. He took a deep breath and gently pressed the button. With a faint click, the rear door of the container began to open slowly. In the darkness, the armored zombies flickered into view. Yet, they remained tightly bound by specially designed electronic locks, rendering them temporarily immobile. Fan Pong subsequently pressed the remote control switch of the electronic lock, causing the restraints binding the Zombies limbs to instantaneously lose their efficacy, accompanied by a cacophony of cracking sounds. The undead soldiers surged forth like unleashed beasts, emitting low, guttural roars as they charged out of the

container. Chapter 196. Armored zombies. Hurry, hurry. Release the bait. Fan Pong commanded his subordinates, his expression tense. He was acutely aware of the zombies keen sense of smell. If they did not swiftly cast out the bait To divert their attention, there was a significant risk of being detected by them. His subordinates, not daring to waste a moment, promptly activated the drones stationed around the truck. Each drone bore a speciallyesed glass vial suspended beneath it, featuring a small aperture. As the drones ascended slowly into the air, the mixture of blood and flesh within the vials began

to drip languidly from the small hole. The bait exuding a potent sanguin aroma was Undeniably alluring to the undead soldiers. Upon catching a whiff of this enticing scent, they would unhesitatingly pursue its source. Thus, the zombies could be lured into the territory of adversarial forces, unleashing a massacre. Fan Pong s subordinates maneuvered the drones towards the Jing Shan Club with the frenzied zombies trailing closely behind. In mere minutes, the zombies were drawn to the entrance of the Jing Shan Club. One drone released its vial filled with the bloody bait onto the iron gate. The arriving

zombies, akin to famished tigers pouncing on their prey, launched a furious assault on the gate. Wong Yian ran on duty in the surveillance room heard the alarm from the security system. She immediately rose and hastened to her computer. On the monitor, several hulking figures appeared, frantically battering the massive iron gate at the entrance. What On earth is this? At first glance, Wong Yenran thought these imposing figures were armored robbers, but she quickly discerned the truth. Humans could not possess the sheer strength to dent such a robust iron gate with bare hands. These monstrous figures, behaving

like deranged creatures, were undeniably zombies. However, she was perplexed. The zombies she had encountered previously lacked such intelligence and equipment. Typically, they wandered aimlessly, Showing no inclination to travel to a remote location like the Jing Shan Club, let alone dawn helmets and armor for protection. As she watched the club's entrance on the verge of being forcibly breached by the zombies, Wong Yin Ran recognized the dire situation and could no longer afford to indulge her questions. She decisively set aside her doubts and resolved to awaken her still slumbering companion, Eno, and others. The shrill, piercing alarm

echoed Throughout the club, jolting Eno awake, who sprang from his bed and dashed out of the bedroom simultaneously. The other companions hastily dawned their clothes and grabbed nearby items that could serve as weapons. Wong Yin ran. What is happening outside? In a state of urgency, Eno voseiferously addressed the surveillance communicator in the living room, her voice echoing with intensity. Eno, a horde of zombies, is relentlessly assaulting the iron gates of the club. You must mobilize immediately. organize our forces and prepare for battle. As her words faded, she swiftly switched the monitors display to the outdoor

scene. Eno's gaze was riveted to the screen, and when she beheld the formidable zombies clad in robust armor, her eyes widened in astonishment. An overwhelming sense of dread surging within her. What kind of zombies are these? Adorned with helmets and armor, Eno remarked incredulously. While she Had encountered mutated zombies before, they were merely variations in physical structure. Never had she seen zombies dawning helmets and armor in such a manner. I am uncertain, but it is evident that these zombies are not the same as any mutated ones we have encountered previously. The helmets and armor they

wear are clearly handcrafted. Wong Yin Ran elucidated, her brow furrowed. Handcrafted? Who on earth would waste time creating such things For zombies? Eno could no longer contain her inner fury, erupting into expletives. Eno, I have also spotted several foreign drones surrounding the club. These zombies have evidently been lured here to attack us. Do you recall the captives from the Hua Chong gang mentioning the corpse soldiers? Perhaps these armored zombies are a creation of the Hua Chong Gang. Wong Yen speculated. Her insight illuminating Eno's understanding. Who else but the Hua Chong gang would be so bored

as to deliberately enhance zombies. I cannot believe these scoundrels would stoop so low as to weaponize the undead, Eno exclaimed. Wong Yin ran quickly notify teacher Donna to relocate all the injured and the internal team members to the safe room. I am acutely aware that if those armored zombies breach our outer defenses, the Jing Shan Club will be left vulnerable. The defenseless Donna and the injured from the Milan Martial arts school would easily become prime targets for the corpse soldiers. I have already informed them. You need only focus on the battle. However, the enemy's drones

may be equipped with some means of attracting the zombies while you deal with the armored zombies. It would be prudent to eliminate those hostile drones as well. Wong Yin Rang cautioned. Upon hearing this, Eno turned to Officer Fong Shinto. Officer Fong, quickly retrieve the drone Countermeasures and take down the Hua Chong Gangs drones. I will lead the remaining forces to confront those armored zombies. Eno, please be cautious and do not act recklessly. Fong Shinong urged, her face etched with concern. Eno nodded slightly, reassuring her. Then she turned to Machau Li Hij Jun and coach Maong

Xi saying, "You all must dawn your stab resistant vests and helmets. Follow me as we confront the corpse soldiers of the Hua Chong gang." With urgency, Eno and her companions swiftly dawn various protective gear while checking their weapons. As the group, led by Enua equipped themselves with their weapons, the sturdy door of the Jing Mountain Clubhouse ultimately succumbed to the relentless onslaught of the zombie soldiers, crashing down with a resounding thud. Fanpang subordinates continued to maneuver the drone, dropping fleshly bait into the courtyard of the clubhouse. Once the zombie Soldiers breached the door, they surged

into the courtyard. Mere steps away from the clubhouse. To contend with Enua and his companions, the Huchang gang spared no expense this time, unleashing six zombie soldiers at once. Among them, for were light armored zombies, while the other two dawned heavy armor. The steel plating on the light armored zombies measured an astonishing 5 mm in thickness, providing formidable protection against the impacts of smallc Caliber weapons and mediumcur bullets. In stark contrast, the heavy armored zombies boasted an astonishing armor thickness of an incredible 8 mm. Such armor was nearly indestructible, impervious to conventional weaponry. The weight

of the heavy armor coupled with the helmet exceeded a terrifying 60 kg. For a normal human to wear such cumbersome armor, even the slightest movement would be an arduous challenge, let alone agile maneuvering. However, The zombies were entirely different from ordinary individuals. They possessed an extraordinary endurance and remarkable physical prowess, making the burden of such heavy armor a trivial matter for them. Chapter 197. Enhanced firepower in the zombies have breached the outer iron gate and entered the courtyard. I am activating all the search lights now. You must eliminate them in the courtyard and ensure they

do not enter the building. Came Wong Yinrons voice Over the radio, tinged with urgency and tension. Simultaneously, she swiftly pressed a button, illuminating the search lights surrounding the clubhouse. In an instant, the entire courtyard was a wash in brilliant light as if daylight had descended. Enua and his companions found their visibility significantly improved. The previously indistinct silhouettes of the zombies became starkly visible under the search lights. There were a total of six armored Zombies, each encased in a heavy layer of metallic armor. Wong Yin ran. These armored zombies did not come here by mere chance.

There must be Huchang Gang thugs nearby controlling them remotely. Can you locate them? Inua inquired. Understood. I have dispatched a reconnaissance drone. I will notify you immediately upon locating their position. Wong Yin Ran replied, ending the communication with Wong Yin Ran. Inua refocused his attention on the Impending assault of the armored zombies. He addressed Machauan and Li Jinli. Machauan, Li Jinli, grab a machine gun each and head to the balcony to provide us with fire support. Understood. Received. Machauan raised his PM generalpurpose machine gun while Einly hoisted the M249 squad automatic weapon. They swiftly dashed

to the open air balcony on the second floor. Positioning themselves on either side to set up their machine gun securely. The Dark muzzles of their weapons were directly aimed at the direction of the armored zombies. Hija Jun and coach Maongi. Both of you please accompany me to the courtyard. With that, Inua swiftly took the lead, clutching an A47. Coach Maongi followed closely behind, wielding the DP12 double-barrel shotgun previously gifted to him by Enoa. Hijun lingered at the rear of the formation. Armed with an August assault rifle, Inoa did not permit Hijjun to take the Forefront,

but instead position him behind to provide supplementary fire. Six ironclad zombies charged fiercely towards the clubhouse. On the balcony, Machawayuan and Li Jinly inhaled deeply, almost simultaneously, pulling their triggers. In an instant, flames erupted. Shell casings flew, and the metallic clang of gunfire resonated incessantly. Maanes s gaze was firmly fixed on the three zombies to his left as the machine gun roared deafeningly, unleashing a Torrent of bullets that surged towards the undead like a tempest. Remarkably, half of the rounds were tracer bullets. This special ammunition proved to be a godsend during nocturnal combat. As the

bullets soared, they traced bright arcs through the night sky, allowing Machawuan to discern each projectile's trajectory, enabling him to adjust his aim and ensure that every shot found its mark. The bullets struck the zombies armor with a resounding clatter. Although they could not deliver fatal blows, they significantly impeded the creature's movement. Simultaneously, Lee Jinley swiftly mounted his M249 light machine gun, directing fire towards the three zombies on the right. Their coordinated assault intertwined their firepower, establishing an impenetrable defense. The two foremost lightly armored zombies absorbed the brunt of the onslaught, their protective gear quickly beginning

to disintegrate under The relentless barrage. At this moment, Inua, stationed before the main entrance of the clubhouse, also opened fire. He raised his A47, aiming at the lightly armored zombie charging directly ahead. Bang, bang, bang. Enua fired three shots in rapid succession. Two bullets struck the zombie s chest while one found its way to its head. However, due to the layer of bulletproof armor encasing the creature, the rounds merely sparked upon impact, inflicting no substantial Damage. After being hit, the lightly armored zombie paused momentarily before resuming its advance towards Anua. Damn, its hide is rather

tough. Let us see how resilient your knees are. Since the seven 62 mm rounds could not penetrate the zombie-s cranium, perhaps targeting its relatively weaker lower body would slow its charge. Ina aimed for the left leg of the lightly armored zombie and squeeze the trigger. Ratat. A series of precise shots emptied the remaining Bullets in the magazine. Nearly all striking the exposed knee of the zombie despite the leg also being shielded by armor. Its thickness pad in comparison to the protection afforded to the chest and head. The immense force of the bullets ultimately succeeded in

dislodging the hardened iron plating from the knee. Once Enua s ammunition was exhausted, Hijjun seized the opportunity to reload, deliberately aiming at the now exposed knee area and Firing continuously. Bang! Bang! Bang! He fired four shots in quick succession, three of which struck the same target with unairring accuracy while one missed entirely. The kneecap of the zombie shattered into countless fragments, mingled with blood and flesh scattering across the ground. The leg, devoid of adequate support, could no longer bear the weight of its body, causing the lightly armored zombie before him to lurch forward like a

beast stripped of Its balance, crashing heavily to the ground. With its mobility severely compromised, the threat posed by the lightly armored zombie diminished significantly. Eno swiftly replaced his magazine, preparing to fire at another armored zombie. Suddenly, a drone descended from above. Fortunately, Eno reacted swiftly, rolling aside just in time to evade it. However, the glass bottle dangling beneath the drone shattered upon impact, sending the blood And flesh bait splattering everywhere with a few drops carelessly landing on Eno's clothing. In an instant, the previously scattered zombies seemed to respond to an unseen call, turning their attention

towards Eno and charging at him. Damn it, Eno couldn't help but curse. Armed only with his A47, he realized he could not withstand the assault of several armored zombies, prompting him to cease firing and make a hasty retreat. The drone that nearly Struck him was actually deployed by Fong Shinong from above, who had used a counter drone gun to bring it down. Officer Fong, the drone carries bait that attracts zombies. Do not let it land in the courtyard. Switch modes and return them all. Wong Yin ran warned loudly through the rooftop speaker in the surveillance

room. It was only then that Fong Shinong recognized her mistake and hurriedly switched the counter drone guns mode, forcing the drones belonging To Huchang Gang to return to their original path. Nonetheless, even with this adjustment, the armored zombies continued their pursuit of Eno. At this critical moment, Coach Maongi stepped forward, raising his shotgun and unleashing a barrage at the side of the zombies chasing Eno. Perhaps realizing that standard shotgun rounds had limited armor-piercing capabilities, Maongi replaced all the ammunition with slugs. The slug that struck the lightly armored Zombie sent it flying several meters as if

it had been struck by a speeding truck. Maongi quickly pulled the handle beneath the barrel to expel the spent shell and continued to pull the trigger. One by one, the other lightly armored zombies pursuing Eno were sent sprawling. The heavy slugs collided with the zombies armor, emitting a jarring metallic clang to prevent the down zombies from rising again. Maongi relentlessly fired upon them, pinning Them to the ground as if gripped by invisible hands, leaving them momentarily immobile. Seizing the opportunity, Eno managed to create a small distance between himself and the pursuing zombies. However, just as

he had gained control over the lightly armored zombies, two heavily armored zombies approached. Their formidable stature dwarfed that of the lightly armored zombies, and their defenses were considerably stronger. The slugs fired By coach Maongi merely forced the heavily armored zombies to stagger back a few steps, failing to bring them down as they had with their lighter counterparts. At this critical juncture, the 16 rounds of shotgun ammunition had been entirely expended. Seizing the brief lull in the onslaught, two heavily armored zombies swung their fists, each as large as a sandbag, and struck the ground with tremendous

force. Eno and his companions felt the very earth Tremble beneath their feet, nearly losing their balance. What's your strength? Eno marveled. If that punch were to connect with a person, it would surely reduce them to a mere pulp. Coach Ma, hurry over and keep your distance from those armored zombies. At this moment, Maongi had also exhausted the 16 rounds in his shotgun. As he retreated, he fumbled in his pocket for more shells to reload. One of the armored zombies charged towards him, but fortunately, Machawuan swiftly redirected his firearm and unleashed a barrage of bullets, forcing

the creature to retreat. Regrettably, Machauan soon ran out of ammunition. Changing the machine guns magazine would take several seconds. Without the supportive firepower of the machine gun, the situation rapidly grew perilous once more. Eno gestured for his companions to scatter. Realizing that to vanquish these two armored zombies, they would require weapons of greater Firepower. Activating his spatial bracelet, Eno entered the dimensional armory, determined to meticulously select several weapons with formidable armor-piercing capabilities. Chapter 198. RPG in Desert Eagle. The first weapon that sprang to Eno's mind was the RPG rocket launcher. This launcher, when equipped with

high explosive armor-piercing rounds, possessed the power to penetrate tank armor, making it a trivial task to deal with the heavily Armored zombies. However, the RPG's loading speed was relatively slow. If he were faced with only a single armored zombie, the RPG would undoubtedly be his weapon of choice. Yet at this moment, two armored zombies stood before him, necessitating the selection of a suitable secondary weapon for unforeseen circumstances. Eno contemplated choosing a firearm of significant power. Among the multitude of firearms, none boasted greater armor-piercing capability than An anti-material sniper rifle akin to the Barrett. It is

worth noting that no bulletproof vest on the market could withstand the armor-piercing rounds fired from such a sniper rifle. Even light armored vehicles and armed helicopters could be easily penetrated by 127 mm projectiles. The armored zombies were perilously close, and the Barrett, being both massive and unwieldy, was of no practical use in this environment. Suddenly, Eno recalled The renowned Desert Eagle, the Barrett of handguns. Despite being merely a pistol, it utilized a 50 caliber Magnum round. This large caliber bullet contained a significantly greater amount of propellant compared to standard ammunition. The increased propellant volume translated

to enhanced kinetic energy upon firing, resulting in a more potent impact and penetrating power. In terms of sheer force, the Desert Eagle undoubtedly reigned supreme among Handguns, capable of dispatching an elephant with a single shot. Until now, the enemies Eno had encountered merely unprotected ordinary zombies. The power of the Desert Eagle was immense, and its cumbersome nature made it inconvenient to carry, which is why Eno had not opted for this handgun. However, the situation now is entirely different. The hulking armored zombie is no less formidable than a ferocious beast. When confronted with such a powerful

adversary, the Remarkable advantages of the Desert Eagle become immediately apparent. Moreover, the relatively compact size of the Desert Eagle allows one to carry multiple firearms conveniently stored in a quick access arsenal, ready to be summoned at a moment's notice. The drawback of its limited magazine capacity is mitigated by the fact that switching weapons is undoubtedly swifter than reloading. With this in mind, Eno made his way to the handgun armory, Selecting several 50 caliber Desert Eagles. Weighing 2 kg, the Desert Eagle indeed felt substantial in hand. However, when gripped with both hands, its recoil became manageable.

After practicing at the shooting range for some time, Eno quickly acclimated to its significant kick. At a distance of 10 m, he could consistently achieve headshot precision on the target dummies. Having mastered the usage of the Desert Eagle, Eno filled his quick access arsenal with Five fully loaded Desert Eagles. The extraction time for the Desert Eagle is approximately zero 5 seconds with a magazine capacity of seven rounds. Eno tested the firing of five Desert Eagles in succession at the range, taking only about half a minute to do so. Even a helmet forged from gold would

not withstand the relentless bombardment of 35 Magnum rounds. Despite acquiring both the RPG rocket launcher and the Desert Eagle, Eno felt his firepower was Somewhat lacking. As even after dispatching the two heavily armored zombies before him, several lightly armored zombies remained to contend with. Of course, using the RPG against lightly armored zombies would be overkill. A 50 caliber Magnum bullet would suffice to shatter their helmets. Furthermore, Eno contemplated the use of dragon's breath rounds. These rounds essentially replace the lead pellets in a number 12 shotgun shell with magnesium Granules or powder. Upon pulling the trigger,

the propellant ignites the magnesium granules, which are expelled and burn intensely in midair, reaching temperatures of up to 1,500° C. While Dragon's breath rounds cannot penetrate armor directly, they can ignite the flesh behind the armor, utilizing the flames to damage the zombie brain. When paired with the Desert Eagle, eliminating the remaining lightly armored zombies would be a simple task. Thus, Eno made one final visit to the shotgun armory, acquiring a US 12 fully automatic shotgun produced by Dw. This shotgun weighs only five 5 kg when unloaded and about six 2 kg when equipped with a

10 round magazine, Eno secured the shotgun filled with dragon's breath rounds. Firmly on his back while shouldering an RPG rocket launcher loaded with high explosive armor-piercing rounds, activating his spatial bracelet, he returned to the Real world. As soon as he materialized, a heavily armored zombie charged at him with a ferocious roar. Without hesitation, Eno raised the rocket launcher and aimed it at the advancing foe, pulling the trigger. The rocket soared forth, propelled by tremendous force and destructive power, hurtling directly towards its target. The armored zombie, in its ignorance, charged headlong into the oncoming rocket. Oblivious

to the impending doom that Awaited it. The high explosive armor-piercing round struck its chest, exploding in a dazzling burst of light and generating a deafening roar, the heavily armored zombie was instantly shattered into countless fragments, its remains raining down upon the onlookers like torrential raindrops. Goodness, Eno, did you really bring out the rocket launcher? Exclaimed Hijjun, astonished. Haha, the RPG is indeed formidable. It's no wonder they say there's nothing that A single RPG can't resolve. Machauan remarked with a beaming smile. Overwhelmed with excitement. However, at that moment, Coach Maongi interjected, "Do not let your guard

down. There is still another one." As he spoke, he raised his shotgun and fired at the other heavily armored zombie. The shotgun emitted a dull thud, unleashing bursts of flame that forced the armored zombie to stagger back repeatedly. Seizing the opportunity, Eno discarded The now empty rocket launcher and drew his Desert Eagle from his waist. With both hands firmly gripping the weapon, he aimed at the zombie's helmet and fired all seven rounds of magnum bullets in one breath. In an instant, the helmet was marred with several gaping holes, rendering the once impenetrable armor surprisingly vulnerable.

Without hesitation, Eno discarded the spent Desert Eagle and swiftly retrieved his USA 12 automatic shotgun from his back, Once again targeting the zombie head, accompanied by two resounding gunshots. Flames erupted from the barrel like the breath of a dragon, engulfing the zombie's head in a blazing inferno. The intense magnesium powder surged through the breaches in the helmet, swiftly igniting the flesh within. The flames roared like a liberated demon, consuming the heavily armored zombie head in a fierce blaze. At that moment, the zombie resembled a malevolent knight straight From a film, its entire head enveloped in

fire. An eerie sight indeed. "Wow, dragon's breath rounds!" Hijun exclaimed in astonishment. Though the dragon's breath rounds lacked the explosive power of an RPG, their visual impact was unforgettable. The flaming zombie, its brains scorched, collapsed to the ground with a thud, motionless. As for the remaining lightly armored zombies, Eno employed the same method. First shattering their protective armor with The Desert Eagle, then swiftly switching to the dragon's breath rounds for the finishing blow. In the blink of an eye, all the undead warriors had been eradicated by Eno alone. Chapter 199. locking onto the suspects few.

Finally, it's over. Hijun breathed heavily, striving to calm his frayed nerves. Li Jinly gazed at the charred corpses strewn across the yard, a wave of relief washing over him as he reflected on their narrow escape. "Those armored Zombies were indeed a formidable adversary." "Eno!" It seems the Huchang gang intends to eliminate us." Machuan gritted his teeth, a look of determination in his eyes. Had it not been for Eno's presence, those six armored zombies would have likely reduced the entire Jing Shan club to ruins. But how did they know our location? Coach Maongi pondered, a look

of confusion etched on his face. They had always exercised extreme caution, Never revealing their whereabouts to the Huchang gang. Eno shook his head with a grave expression, saying, "I am uncertain. Perhaps Wong Yin Ran might have some new discoveries." He established a connection with Wong Yin Ran in the surveillance room. Wong Yin Ran, "Have you identified the mastermind behind this?" After a brief moment, Wong Yinran responded, "I have spotted several suspicious container trucks at the foot of the mountain. Those armored Zombies were likely transported by these vehicles." Enos eyes flickered with a hint of murderous

intent. He had anticipated that the Huchang gang would remain dormant for an extended period. Yet, they had instead been biting their time for a significant strike. If they employed those armored zombies to ambush the Mulan martial arts school, it was highly likely that Xiaol Ming Hua and his team would be unable to withstand the onslaught. Wong Yin ran sighed and Shook her head. The trucks have long departed. You won't be able to catch up. However, my reconnaissance drones have been continuously tracking those vehicles. Very well, continue the pursuit. And do not turn off the search

lights in case the Hooang gang attempts a counterattack. Eno cautioned with an expression of vigilance. Although the assault of the armored zombies had caught them off guard, Eno had devised methods to confront these creatures After a fierce battle. Throughout the night, Eno and his companions remained armed and vigilant. Yet, the Huchang gang seemed to have vanished without a trace, making no further appearances. As dawn broke, and it became evident that the Huchang gang would not return for another ambush, Donna and the others, who had been hiding in the secret chamber, finally transferred all the injured

individuals. Once the wounded were settled, Eno promptly gathered Everyone for a meeting. Since moving into the Jing Mountain Club, it was the first time they had encountered an invasion from outsiders. Although they had successfully repelled the zombie assault, their location was now fully known to the enemy. This signified that the Huchang gang would undoubtedly return, and the next challenge they would face was truly unpredictable. Wong Yin ran. Where did those container trucks you tracked last night ultimately End up? Despite Enos inner conviction that the orchestrator of this ambush was likely a member of the Huchang

gang, he still yearned for concrete evidence. Wong Yinran displayed the footage captured by the drone to everyone, then remarked, "It aligns closely with our suspicions. Those container trucks ultimately drove into Huchang Gangs stronghold on Haong Street." "Huh, it is indeed that scoundrel Zo Huas doing. They dare To use zombies as their secret weapon, a truly despicable and deranged group." Fong Shin Tong seeed, her eyes brimming with contempt and disgust. Beside her, teacher Donna furrowed her brow and stated flatly, "Eno, we should expose the Huchang gangs vile practice of breeding zombies to the public. Let the

other survivor groups join us in condemning them." Hijun could not help but interject. Haha, teacher, you are far too merciful. The Huchang gang lacks Any morals. They will not change their ways based on your few words of condemnation. If the new order were to learn of this, would they allow the Hoo Chang gang to continue their reckless behavior? Lie Jini added, "It would be feudal." Fong Shinong let out a sigh of exasperation. "Unless we can uncover unequivocal and irrefutable evidence demonstrating that the Hua Chong gang is deliberately exploiting these armored zombies to combat the new

order." The Latter will only offer verbal condemnation at best, and direct confrontation with the Hua Chong gang is utterly improbable. A few days prior, she had candidly relayed the actions of the Hua Chong gang to Jean Tianong, the captain of the New Orders enforcement team. Unfortunately, Jeang Tian could only express his regret at being unable to assist, as the New Order has consistently maintained a stance of neutrality towards any community Organization. They have never intervened to support one survivor group against another. This very neutrality is what encourages the community to engage in commerce at the

New Orders Market. The Hua Chong Gang is considered a significant client, and they have not overtly severed ties with the New Order. To launch an unprovoked attack against them would merely furnish the Hua Chong Gang with justification, thereby jeopardizing the esteemed image and Reputation that the New Order has painstakingly cultivated. "Ah, indeed, the world has changed," Machaw Yuan scoffed, a sardonic smile gracing his lips. Even former public officials have learned to seek personal gain and avoid danger. Were it not for the new orders indulgence, the Ha Chong gang would hardly dare to be so brazen.

Macha Yuan, do not generalize. There are still good people among the police like Officer Fong who seek no reward. Lu Mingming Interjected. Enos expression remained as tranquil as a placid lake. Seemingly unfazed by this phenomenon. He spoke softly. In the end, relying on others is ultimately unreliable. In this pragmatic society, the only dependable ally is ourselves. You know, you speak the truth, but one thing still eludes my understanding. If no one has betrayed us, how did the Hua Chong gang discover our hiding place? Wong Yin Ran furrowed her brow, her eyes betraying a hint of

Doubt and frustration. You suspect there is a mole among us? Eno cast a glance at his companions. A surge of indescribable emotion welling up within him. He understood Wong Yin Rans concerns, yet found the insinuation somewhat absurd. After all, they had traversed this journey together through trials and tribulations. their bonds akin to that of family. How could anyone betray their kin for a poultry gain by siding with the nefarious Hua Chong gang? I am Certainly not accusing anyone. Since we moved into the Jing Sean Club, we have not faced any incursions from outsiders. It was

only in recent days that we received injured individuals transferred from the Mulan Martial Arts School. Wong Yins words trailed off, but Eno interjected. Shiao Ming Hua would never betray us. His closest brothers perished at the hands of the Hua Chong gang, and he would have no time for vengeance. let alone aiding such scoundrels. Eno, Please remain calm. Allow me to finish. Wong Yin Ran sighed and continued. Very well. Since you believe the Milan martial arts school personnel would not sell us out, have you had any interactions with individuals from other communities outside of Milan? Eno

suddenly had a revelation and exclaimed, "I recall now that the night before we were to transport the injured, a man who claimed to be part of the parkour community stealthily entered the Mulan Martial arts school to steal something. He was subsequently discovered by the students and bound with ropes. At the time, I thought it was merely an ordinary theft, so I did not pay much attention to it. Chapter 200. Good people should not be deceived. What kind of individuals are the parkour community? Wong Yinran inquired. Her brow furrowed in confusion. The name itself suggests they

are a group of young enthusiasts who revel in parkour. Eno patiently explained. Before the apocalypse, Siai was one of them. She honed her parkour skills by learning from the parkour community. Could it be that Sia Ani inadvertently let slip our location to the Percore members? Hijun speculated unable to suppress his curiosity since Siani was currently staying at the Milan martial arts school. They could not confirm this with her directly. Eno furrowed his brow and replied. While Ciani is acquainted with Members of the parkour community, I can assure you she has not divulged any information regarding

the Jing Mountain Club. Furthermore, that individual was detained by the students of the Milan martial arts school and had no opportunity to escape and relay any information. You know, I believe it is imperative to make a phone call to confirm with Ciani. Ideally, we should bring the captive from the parkour community to the club so that I can Interrogate him alongside officer Fong. Although Eno was making an effort to distance himself from Ciani, Wong Yan Ran remained convinced that the parkour community harbored substantial suspicion. Very well, I shall call Siani now. Eno retrieved his mobile

phone and dialed her number. It was not long before he heard her voice on the other end. Eno, what is it? Eno refrained from disclosing the attack on the club and instead inquired about the captive. Siani, is the parkour captive who was apprehended a few days ago still with you? Has their leader come to pay for their release? Siani fell silent for a considerable time, causing Eno to sense something a miss. He pressed on, "What is it, Siani? Why aren't you speaking?" with a sigh. Siani replied, "I'm sorry, Eno. I let him go. What? Eno

immediately sprang to his feet, raising his voice in disbelief. Why didn't Tu inform me before releasing him? Siani seemed Unaware of the gravity of the situation and attempted to explain. Shia Yang and the others are not in a great financial position either. I thought I would cover the ransom myself. This is not merely a matter of money. Siani Eno admonished sternly. Do you realize that just last night our stronghold was ambushed by the Hatching gang? They dispatched six armored zombies to smash our door, nearly breaching the premises. Upon hearing this, Siani was taken aback and

Urgently inquired, "How could this happen? Was anyone injured?" "No one was hurt. We managed to defeat the zombies sent by the Haing gang, but we may not be so fortunate next time," Wong Yin interjected, expressing her suspicions that the parkour community had revealed the location of the club to the Haing Gang. "But now that you have released him, how can we extract crucial information? It is inconceivable that Shiao Yang would engage in such actions. Siani still found it hard to believe that a former companion would collude with the Huchang gang. Siani, people do change. We

once hesitated to take lives. But what about now? If you do not eliminate others, they will surely come for you. All right, Inua. Even if what you say is true and the Cool Run clan is the prime suspect, how could they possibly know our whereabouts? Siani retorted, unable to suppress her skepticism. I am uncertain how they came To know. Perhaps during your release of the individual, you inadvertently mentioned the Jing Shan Club. Inuas suggestion positioned himself as a suspect, leaving Ciani feeling particularly agrieved. She fervently defended Inua. Although I showed mercy by releasing Shia Guang,

I certainly did not divulge any information regarding the Jing Shan Club. Her tone was resolute, devoid of deceit, leaving Enua momentarily at a loss for further Inquiry. Suddenly, a realization struck Xiani, and with heightened emotion, she muttered to herself, "Xia Guang must have deceived me. He had no reason to travel all the way to Mulan Marshall Academy to steal." Infuriated, she pondered whether the Huchang gang had financed their espionage efforts. While the revelation about the club bore no direct consequence for her, Siani felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. "Well, since you have already released him,

we Must devise another plan." Though Enua felt uncomfortable with the situation, he refrained from saying more. After all, events had unfolded and Siani had acted out of goodwill. Despite the unforeseen outcome, however, Siani appeared unwilling to let the matter rest. She struggled to accept the betrayal by a close friend. With a hint of defiance, she declared to Enua, "Rest assured, I will not let this incident slide. I will confront Xiao Yang Directly and demand clarity on the situation." Upon hearing this, Inua felt a tightening in his chest. Sensing that Sia Anis mindset was a miss,

he urgently advised, "Sanchi, you must not act impulsively. Do you not realize that if the Cool Run Clan is indeed in league with the Huchang gang? Your direct confrontation would be akin to walking into a trap. You cannot go yet." Before he could finish, the line went dead with a series of beeping sounds. Siani had Hung up. Frustrated, Inua closed his phone and turned to his companions, saying, "Sayeni ended the call. She intends to confront the Cool Run Clan for answers. This is reckless." Wong Yin Ran, however, remained remarkably composed. So, Siani knows the whereabouts

of the Cool Run Clan. Enu replied with a hint of annoyance. Since she claims she is going to find them, she must know their location. Yet, she did not inform me. Wong Yin Ran produced Her laptop, confidently initiating operations. No worries, she uses a smartphone. I can leverage the Starlink system to pinpoint her signal. Is that true? Splendid. Quickly send me Sia's location. I shall seek her out immediately. As Eno rose to leave, Hijun, Machauan, and a few others nearby urged him, Eno, do you need us to accompany you? Eno shook his head and replied,

"No need. You all stay at home to guard against any ambush from the Haang gang." The cool running clan has only a handful of members. I can handle it alone. Meanwhile, after ending her call with Eno, Siani promptly borrowed a car from Xiaol Ming Hua and set off alone towards the stronghold of the Cool Running Clan. Xiao Guang had informed her of their hideout before leaving. Prior to the apocalypse, they often gathered in a dilapitated building in the southwestern district to practice parkour. Although Siani had departed From Yongqings parkour team, she was intimately familiar with

the terrain, drawing upon her memories, she swiftly located the abandoned building frequented by Yongqing and his group. Upon seeing Sianshi, the members of the cool running clan were taken aback. One of them incredulously inquired, "Sanchi, how did you find this place?" Siani did not respond to his question. Her expression remained impassive as she asked, "Where's Xiao Yang? I need to Speak with him." Just then, Shiao Guang and Yong Bin emerged from the back. Xiao Guang immediately spotted Xiani, his face lighting up with excitement. In contrast, Yong Bins demeanor was notably indifferent. Xiaoang eagerly exclaimed, "Sia

Ananchi, you must be here to join us." He secretly rejoiced, believing that Siai had finally come to her senses and was ready to follow Xiaoyang into the world. However, the reality was far from his hopes. Siai had No intention of joining. Instead, she glared at Xiao Guang and demanded, "Xia Guang, you shouldn't have deceived me. Where is Xiaoyang?" Yong Ban scoffed. Siani, you don't belong with us. What do you want with my brother? Sia was uninterested in engaging with him. She had never seen eye to eye with Yong Bin. He was significantly inferior to his

brother. I didn't ask you. Do you have authority here? Yong Bin was left speechless by her retort. Just as he was About to explode in anger, Yongqing finally appeared. Upon seeing Xiani, Yongqings expression seemed somewhat unnatural and he awkwardly greeted her. Sianshi, I didn't expect you to come. I'm relieved to see you're safe. Siani maintained her icy demeanor. Oomph. You must be quite surprised to see that I'm still alive. Xiao Yong. Yong Bin, unable to contain his rage, shouted, "Hey, what kind of attitude is that? You come here out of the blue, Acting all high

and mighty. Do we owe you money?" Ciani ignored Yong Bins provocation, not even glancing at him, as if he were an insignificant presence. Her gaze remained fixed on Yongqing. Xiaoyang, why are you working for the Haong Gang? Yongqing was taken aback, realizing that Sia had come to confront him. He sighed helplessly and replied, "We previously collaborated with the Haong gang, but we have since sever ties with them." Confronted by Sia Anis Probing inquiries, Yongqing chose neither to evade nor conceal the truth. Instead, candidly acknowledging his affiliation with the Haang Gang, Sia's expression transformed to one

of utter disappointment. Xiao Yang, I never imagined you would descend to such depths. Are you not aware of the nature of the Haong Gang? Yongbin could not restrain himself from defending his brother, stating, "Sayeni, you speak from a position of comfort. My brother Is responsible for a multitude of brothers who rely on him for sustenance. They cannot be left to fend for themselves." Moreover, the Haang gang has compensated him for his services. What is inherently wrong with that? Is it acceptable to disregard the well-being of others for the sake of money? Siani retorted, her eyes

wide with disappointment and fury. "Our camp was just assaulted by the Haang gang last night. You must have leaked our Location to them. Yongqings countenance darkened, guilt flickering across his face as he lowered his gaze and softly replied, "I apologize, Siani. I was unaware that you were affiliated with the Jing Sean Club. Had I known, I would never have allied myself with the Haong Gang." "Nonetheless," Siani would not accept Yongqings apology. She interrupted him with a cold laugh. "Do not seek to deflect responsibility when I released Xiao Guang. You should have Realized my connection with

the Jing Shan Club. Regrettably, you chose silence and stood by as our camp suffered the onslaught from the Haong Gang. "This cannot solely be blamed on Shiaoyang," Shia Guang interjected, unable to contain himself. "If we had warned you, it would have incurred the wrath of the Haong Gang, placing us in a perilous position. What do you have to fear? The Haong Gangs malevolence has long incited public outrage. We could Band together to eradicate this cancer fromQing City," Ciani asserted. You speak so lightly of the matter. The Haong Gang is far from easy to confront. Yong

Bin impatiently interjected. You encouraged the Milan martial arts school to oppose them and look what befell you in return. We do not wish to become pawns in someone else's game. Enough, Yong Bin. Silence yourself. Yongqing commanded sternly. Brother, why do you always speak on behalf of others? I am Your own brother. Yong Bin retorted, though he fell silent, his face still marked by defiance. Yongqing sighed helplessly, turning to Xiai. Indeed, we have aired in this matter. However, it is in the past now. I will endeavor to compensate for the losses you have incurred. Siani shook

her head, responding. Shiaoyang, I require no compensation. I simply wish for your assistance in one matter. Curious, Yongqing inquired, what do you wish us To do? Join forces with us to eliminate the Haong gang. Siani stated resolutely. Yongqing furrowed his brow, a bitter smile gracing his lips as he replied, "Sanchi, I fear you shall be disappointed. While I may agree to other requests, I cannot oppose the Haang gang. I do not wish to lose any more brothers. Shiaoyang, you have changed. You were never this way before. Sia Anis voice trembled. Her sorrow evident at the

transformation she Perceived in Yongqing. The Yongqing I know is a passionate young man, resolute and unyielding in the face of adversity. Sianis words instilled a fleeting sense of shame in Yongqing. Nonetheless, he steadfastly replied, "Sanchi, it is not I who have changed, but rather the world around us. Once I shared your belief that virtuous deeds would yield just rewards, but reality delivered a resounding slap to that notion. I witnessed my injured brother succumb to Death before my eyes due to lack of medical care. It was then that I comprehended the harsh truth. In this world,

sentiment holds no currency. No one will be moved by your good deeds. It is all about self-interest. Undertakings that yield no return and carry high risks are shunn by all. Little Yang, she interjected. There are still good people in this world. Perhaps you simply have not encountered them. Very well. If you are unwilling, I shall not impose any Further. From this moment forth, we shall part ways. However, should you continue to serve the Huaang gang, I will not show mercy. With that, Sianshi turned to leave, but Yong Bin obstructed her path. Brother, you cannot let

her walk away. With a cold laugh, Sianshi reached for the handgun at her waist. What do you mean? Are you attempting to provoke me? Yong Bin with an arrogant demeanor retorted, "Brother, are you not afraid she will return with the Jing Shan club to trouble us?" Yongqing, furious, barked at his brother. "Clear the way. Siani is not as despicable as you presume." Unfased by the standoff, Inuo unexpectedly appeared before them, catching everyone offg guard. "Sanchi, I finally found you. This wretched place leaves much to be desired." Yong Bin, astonished, inquired, "Who are you? What business

do you have on our turf?" Seeing Inuo, Siani was equally taken aback. Inuo, how did you find your way Here? Inuo with an air of nonchilence replied. Wong Yin Ran used her phone's location services to pinpoint your whereabouts. Siani, you should not have acted unilaterally. What if something unexpected occurs? Are you the leader of the Jing Sean Club? From their exchange, Yongqing discerned Inyos identity. Ino nodded in affirmation. Indeed, my name is Inuo. I overheard your conversation with Siani on my phone. I happen to have a business proposition I Wish to discuss with you. Yongqing

scrutinized the young man before him. Inuo appeared to be an ordinary high school student lacking any distinctive traits. Why did the Huaang gang regard him with such trepidation? Yongqing felt perplexed but maintained his composure as he responded. We have assisted the Huaang gang in investigating your organization. Are you still inclined to negotiate with us? Ino adopted a nonchalon attitude, stating, "What is The big deal? It is only natural to conduct business for compensation. If the Haong gang can afford to hire you, then I too can pay for the same services. Yong Bin vehemently shook his

head. No, no, there is no deal to be made. If we accept your money and the Haang Gang discovers it, it would spell our doom. Eno drew his pistol, aiming it at Yong Bins head, declaring, "If the Huang Gang can annihilate you, do you think I cannot?" Upon witnessing the Firearm in Eno's hand, the previously arrogant Yong Bin instantly wilted. Yongqing hastily interjected. Brother Eno, let us discuss this amicably. Whatever business you wish to negotiate, we can deliberate together. It seemed that having a gun made communication easier. Although the cool running clan had softened, Eno

did not lower his weapon and continued. The Huchang gangs recent ambushes failed, but they might still seek your Assistance. At that time, you shall feain compliance to aid them as an insider and relay their plans to me in full. Yongqing nodded and replied, "Understood. In fact, previously, Fan Pong from the Huchang Gang approached us, seeking our help to transport a shipment for you. However, I deemed the risk too great and declined their request. Eno scoffed. Fortunately, you did not acquies. Do you know what they intended for you to transport? Yongqing Shook his head. I do

not wish to know, but it certainly cannot be anything good. Eno revealed. I shall enlighten you. The Hooang gang has been breeding a batch of zombies outfitted with bulletproof armor. They consider these armored zombies their secret weapon, specifically targeting other survivor communities. What they dare to breed zombies? The Huchang gang truly is mad, Shia Guang exclaimed in disbelief. Yongqing with a grim expression Responded, "Thank you for sharing such vital information. I never anticipated the Huchang gang to be so malicious. We will never collaborate with them again." At that moment, Yong Bin queried, "What remuneration will

you provide for working on your behalf?" Eno raised two fingers, stating, "Whatever the Hu Changong gang offered you, I will pay double. Is that unsatisfactory?" Yangqing immediately acquiesed, "Satisfactory? Of course. Once we Receive information, we shall notify you at once." "Very well, it is settled then." Eno turned to Siani and said, "Sanchi, let us return home." Ciani nodded obediently, silently following Eno. Chapter 202 meat processing plant. Upon witnessing Eno's safe return with Xiani, the companions at the Jing Shan Club were filled with joy, especially Chen Shia, who grased Xianis hand, exclaiming, "Sanchi, you have finally

returned. I was utterly Worried, fearing that the Cool Running Clan would trouble you." Siani shook her head. The Cool Running Clan is not as malevolent as you think. Nonetheless, I owe my safe return to Eno. After saying this, Siai bowed deeply to everyone. I apologize for causing you worry. I unilaterally released a key suspect, resulting in an assault on the club by the Huchang gang. I am willing to accept any punishment for my actions. Please forgive me. Teacher Donna smiled Reassuringly, Xiani. What matters is your safe return. Everyone makes mistakes. Recognizing them is sufficient. Just

ensure it does not happen again. Fong Shinong added. However, there must be some form of punishment. Siani, you shall be tasked with cleaning the toilets for a month. Ciani readily replied. Very well. I shall clean all the toilets in the club. Officer Fong, there are so many restrooms in the club and yet all the Cleaning is left to Ciani. I isnt that a bit unfair to her. Shinshia could not help but voice her concern. However, Siani willingly accepted the responsibility saying, "Shia, please don't say that. If one is aired, they must accept the consequences. I

harbor no grievances." At that moment, Wong Yin Ran interjected. Eno, our hideout was revealed to the Huchang gang by the coolr runners. Correct? Eno nodded in affirmation. The Huchang gang has paid Them to investigate us. However, I have also employed them to turn the tables on the Huch Gang. He Jun upon hearing this expressed his worries. Eno is it wise to play such a game? I find those fickle individuals quite untrustworthy. Eno reassured him. The cool runners are driven by necessity. They do not genuinely serve the Huchang gang. Moreover, I offer them a higher reward

than the Huchang gang, leaving them little reason to side against us. We Should remain cautious. Let us verify the intelligence they provide before making any decisions, Fong Shinong suggested. Indeed, I will be vigilant," Eno responded. Days later, the Huchang gang indeed approached the Cool Runners once more. Following the failure of their previous ambush, which resulted in the loss of nearly a third of their elite undead soldiers, Zoho Chang felt disgruntled and ordered Fan Pong to deploy more undead soldiers to assault The Jing Mountain Club. Fan Pong dared not defy the bossess orders, but dispatching undead

soldiers was no simple task. It required skilled operators to guide the drones throughout the entire operation, or else they risked severe backlash. Fan Pong recalled the group of cool runners and sought out Yongqing to explain the situation. to ensure Yongqing would serve him loyally. Fan Punk prepared for both scenarios. If he could win Yongqing Over with money, that would be ideal. If not, he would resort to taking a few of Yongqing s subordinates hostage to compel him to comply. Anticipating that Yongqing would reject him as he had before. Fan Pong was pleasantly surprised when Yongqing

accepted without much hesitation. Elated, Fan Pong promptly paid half of the agreed reward and returned to plan the next ambush. However, unbeknownst to him, as soon as he left, Yongqing immediately informed Eno at the Jing Mountain Club, given the large number of undead soldiers needed this time. The pickup location was not at the Huchang Gang South Stronghold on Haong Street, but rather at a large meat processing factory in Ching Ching, where the undead soldiers were raised. Upon learning this, Eno quickly took the money and met Yongqing at the abandoned building. Here is your payment once

the Huchang gang is eliminated. I will pay the remaining half. Now, please detail The specific situation to me. Eno handed a heavy pouch filled with coins to Yongqing containing a total of 100 red coins, double the remuneration offered by the Huchang Gang. Yongqing nodded in satisfaction and replied, "Fan Pong visited me yesterday. He mentioned a significant job for us. When are the Huchang gang planning to strike?" Eno inquired. He did not specify an exact time. Only instructed us to be at the Hian Meat Processing Factory around 4:00 The day after tomorrow to pick up the

goods. Yongqing responded. The goods you are procuring are likely just the armored zombies they have been breeding. Eno speculated. I share your thoughts. I even suspect that the so-called Huian meat processing factory is a facility specifically operated by the Hua gang for the purpose of cultivating zombies. Yongqing remarked with a grave expression. How many zombies do they intend to unleash this time? Fan Pong Did not divulge many details, only mentioning that there was a substantial shipment to be transported, but they lacked sufficient manpower, thus requiring our assistance. It appears that the Haing gang is preparing

to bring out their most hidden stock. This time, I will not wait for them to come to me. Now that we have uncovered the secret location of the zombie breeding ground, Eno resolved to take the initiative to dismantle this stronghold Of armored zombie production and eradicate the threat of the corpse soldiers once and for all. Are you planning to launch a surprise attack on their meat processing factory? Yongqing inquired, unable to contain his curiosity. Eno nodded in affirmation, stating, "If we do not destroy the Haing Gangs factory, they will continue to produce corpse soldiers, endangering

everyone's safety." Yongqing frowned, cautioning. "I heard from Fan Pong that Zoho Huaing has been staying at the meat processing factory recently. He seems to be taking this upcoming attack very seriously. The place is heavily guarded. If you charge in recklessly, you may suffer a significant loss. What? Zoho Huaing is also at that meat processing factory. Upon learning that the leader of the Hua gang was involved, Eno felt a surge of interest rather than trepidation. If we could eliminate Zoho Huaing in the process, wouldn't the Entire Haing Gang collapse. After hearing Eno's plan, cold sweat broke

out on Yongqings forehead. You can't be serious. Be careful not to lose your life. Eno dismissively replied, "Rest assured, I won't involve you. All we need is for you to let us hide in your vehicle and pretend to fetch goods. Once we enter the meat processing factory, you can discreetly release us. Yongqing looked troubled, saying, "But what if the Haing gang Checks our vehicles?" Hearing this, Eno also felt that the plan was not entirely foolproof and thus altered his suggestion. Then you should drive in several vehicles, allowing our people to blend in with your group.

After all, the Haing Gang won't recognize us. After some consideration, Yongqing acknowledged that despite the significant risks involved in Eno's plan, it might be the only chance to assassinate Zoho Hua. So, he reluctantly Agreed. Very well, hurry back and make preparations. Tomorrow, bring your people and gather here in advance. Once the two confirmed the time for their meeting, Eno hastily returned to Jing Shan Club and relayed the information he had gathered from the cool runners to everyone. Upon learning that the Hua gang was planning another surprise attack, the group felt a mixture of astonishment and

fury. You know, how do you intend to confront the Haing Gangs Assault, Siani inquired, I have discussed this with Yongqing and believe we can turn the tables on them. Utilizing the cover of the Cool Runners, we will infiltrate the meat processing factory to dismantle the Haing Gangs zombie base and incidentally take out Zoho Haing. Eno concluded immediately receiving support from Machaw Yuan. The plan is commendable. Engaging in battle on enemy territory allows for unrestrained destruction. However, Fong Shinto believes that Ino's strategy is somewhat reckless and cannot help but advise. Ino, I still think you should

reconsider. If the information from the coolrunner's accurate as we hope, and Zoha escapes and scathe, he will undoubtedly seek vengeance against us. You know, steadfast in his resolve, replied, "Officer Fong, we are already formidable adversaries of the Haong gang." before launching an all-out war with the new Order. Zo Huaang will surely devise ways to eliminate us. Even if we cannot kill him this time, destroying his zombie factory will significantly weaken him. At that point, we can reinstate contact with the new order and easily obliterate the Haong gang together. Let us resolve the dispute through a

show of hands, suggested Hijun. In the subsequent vote, apart from Fong Shinong and Shaolin, who expressed dissent, the remaining members of the field team almost unanimously Supported Ino's proposal. In contrast, the logistics team led by Wong Yin Ran and teacher Donna chose to abstain. They held a cautious stance regarding the operation but acknowledged Ino's determination and confidence. Ultimately, the minority yielded to the majority and Ino plan was approved. However, to avoid arousing the suspicion of the Haong gang, the number of individuals assigned to the infiltration task was limited to four. The seemingly Younger Machauan, Li

Jinli, and Siani were assigned to NOS team, while the other field team members were led by Fong Shinto, positioned at the periphery of the meat processing plant for support and extraction. Chapter 203. Covert infiltration once the personnel were confirmed. Ino instructed Wong Yin Ran to download the terrain map of the meat processing plant onto each member's phone for ease of reference. The remaining task was to select suitable Weapons and equipment. Considering that Fong Shinong's team would primarily undertake support and extraction roles, Ino prepared long range, high precision assault rifles for them, he equipped Fong Shinong

with a SCAR assault rifle, relatively lightweight and highly accurate. It was ideal for longrange sniping when fitted with a suppressor and high-powered scope. Hijun retained his familiar August assault rifle. His marksmanship having significantly Improved through training and practical experience, rendering him a competent backup attacker. Officer Shiaolin received an H416 assault rifle. Although heavier, it was relatively user-friendly. Given Shiaolins marksmanship was not as refined as Fong Shinong S or Hijun S. She served as the team s third auxiliary member. As for coach Madongi, he continued to wield his DP12 double-barreled shotgun, primarily responsible for cover and

extraction as He excelled in close quarters combat, thus requiring no longrange weaponry. Additionally, Wong Yin Ran would also participate in this operation, but her role was limited to reconnaissance and communication. She would not charge into battle like other field team members unless Inos team encountered particularly challenging circumstances, at which point she would deploy a suicide drone to assist Ino and the others. Among the members of the cool Run group, Eno and his companions carried no weapons or equipment. They feared that the members of the Haang gang might conduct thorough searches before they entered the factory.

Should any weapons they possess be discovered, it could not only alert the enemy, but also trigger unnecessary conflicts and peril. Thus, Eno planned to infiltrate the factory first and later seize the necessary weaponry from the dimensional armory. To this end, he invested all the Combat experience he had accumulated into upgrading the inventory capacity and extraction speed of the quick extraction vault. Following the upgrades, the vault's capacity doubled. Eno meticulously reorganized the items within the vault, removing equipment that was not immediately needed and adding a selection of new weapons and armor. This included high temperature aluminum

thermite, an automatic shotgun loaded with dragon breath rounds, smoke Grenades, tear gas canisters, flashbangs, stun grenades, ballistic plates, bulletproof shields, gas masks, and various offensive and defensive gear. Once these preparations were complete, Eno and his group drove to the designated meeting point with the Cool Run members. Upon arrival, Yongqing instructed Eno and his companions to dawn hoodies commonly worn by the Cool Run Group and to wear masks to conceal their identities, ensuring they would Not raise suspicions from the Haong gang. Before they set off, Yongqing cautioned them to refrain from speaking. Once they entered the

meat processing factory, he would seek an audience with Fan Pong to arrange a meeting with Zoho Ha. At that moment, Eno and his companions would take advantage of the situation to act. Eno nodded slightly, indicating his intention to follow Yongqings directives. Dressed in the appropriate attire and wearing Masks, the group split into three vans and sped towards the Hian meat processing factory with Fong Shinong leading her team following at a distance. After a lengthy half-hour drive, they finally arrived at the gates of the meat processing plant. Eno could not help but remark on the substantial

defenses present. The entrance was guarded by a booth with armed thugs taking turns standing watch. Additionally, several agile patrols were Stationed around the facility. This clearly indicated Zoho Huaangs significant investment in the security of this undead soldier production base, deploying a considerable force for its protection. An assault from the front gate would undoubtedly require considerable effort. As Yongqing pulled the van up to the factory entrance, two armed members of the Haong gang immediately approached to inquire, "Stop! What are you here for?" Yongqing Slowly rolled down the window, a congenial smile gracing his face as he

replied, "We are from the cool run group." Here at brother Pong's request to collect some goods upon hearing they were from the cool run, the guards tone softened considerably as he said, "Why did you arrive so late?" Brother Pong has been waiting impatiently. Yongqing quickly offered an apologetic smile, explaining that they had encountered minor issues on the road, then produced A pack of cigarettes to hand to the guard. "Please, brother, could you make an exception and let us through?" The guard accepted the cigarettes, nodded with satisfaction, and gestured to the personnel at the booth. The

group, known as the cool running clan, was granted passage as the heavy iron gates of the factory creaked open. "Yongqing and his companions smoothly drove their vehicle inside." "Huh, there are quite a few people here, but the defenses are rather Lax. Had I known, I would have brought more weapons," Macho muttered under his breath. However, Ino with a cautious demeanor reminded him, "We have just arrived. Do not let your guard down. Our primary objective is to eliminate Zoho Haang until we lay eyes on him. We must refrain from acting impulsively. As soon as Yongqing parked

the car, Fan Pong approached with a large entourage of armed subordinates. Ah, Yongqing, my brother. At last, we have been waiting For you. Brother Chong has been pressing me. Had you not arrived soon, I would have had to pay him a personal visit. Fan Prank fained warmth as he greeted him. Yongqing exited the vehicle, smiling as he replied. Brother Pong, I've heard that this shipment is quite substantial, so I specially gathered my men. We were delayed on the road. Fan Pong casually glanced at the seven or eight figures standing behind Yongqing, then nodded in satisfaction.

Yongqing, "Brother Chong has always held you in high regard. Once we conclude this deal, would you be interested in joining our Hua gang?" In the past, Yongqing would likely have outright declined such an offer. However, the circumstances were now different. In order to provide Ino with an opportunity to approach and assassinate Zho Haang Yongqing altered his usual demeanor and humbly responded, "If you would be willing to introduce me, I would certainly welcome the chance To speak with Brother Chong." Fan Pong narrowed his eyes, seemingly discerning Yongqings true intentions. Though Yongqing was exceedingly anxious internally, he

maintained an exterior of earnestness. If Brother Chong is unavailable, then so be it. After a prolonged silence, Fan Pong burst into laughter. Haha, I was merely gesting. You finally caught on, realizing that aligning with our Huaang gang is your path to success. Brother Chong happens To be here today overseeing my work. Before we depart, I shall take you to meet him and may fortune smile upon you both. Thank you, brother Pong. Yongqing feigned immense gratitude. Meanwhile, Ino trailing behind Yongqing. Secretly rejoiced. As soon as he laid eyes on Zoho Haong, he would retrieve a firearm

from the quick access vault and eliminate the culprit with a single shot. Chapter 204. The trap fan punk subsequently escorted Yongqing and his Companions to a conference room. "Please wait here. Brother Chong will meet with you once he finishes his current matters," he stated before leaving and closing the door behind him. Yongqing and Ino exchanged glances, both perceiving the tension and anticipation in each other's eyes. Ino had already conjured a handgun from the quick access vault, concealing it within his clothing, eagerly awaiting Zoho Huas arrival. Meanwhile, Yongqing Pondered what to say to ensure he could

maintain a steady rapport with Zoo Haang. As time ticked away, Yongqing felt his heartbeat quicken. He took a deep breath, striving to calm himself. After all, this was a matter of life and death, and he could not afford to falter. However, after a prolonged wait, there was still no sign of Zoho Haang and Inuo sensed a troubling atmosphere. Where could Zoho Ha be? Could it be that their scheme had been exposed? Yongqing Felt a sudden heaviness in his heart, swiftly scanning the surroundings, then furrowing his brow as he inquired, "Damn it! Where has that scoundrel

Yong been run off to?" Just as they were preparing to venture out in search of him, a flurry of hurried footsteps echoed from outside, growing increasingly closer, sounding as though a multitude of individuals were approaching. Yongqings heart sank, and he quickly glanced towards the door, only To witness a throng of armed individuals surging into the conference room. At the forefront was Fan Pong. Flanked by a dozen men, each wielding various firearms, effectively sealing off the entire room. This is bad. It is a trap. We have fallen into their scheme. Realizing the gravity of the situation,

Inuo swiftly pulled Yongqing back. Yongqing silently lamented. Despite the exposure of their plan, he maintained a facade of composure and shouted towards Fan Pong and his cohorts outside the door, "Brother Pong, what does this mean?" Fan Pring with a grin called back through the conference room door. Brother Yongqing, your brother has already informed me of your plan, so there's no need for you to act here. What? That bastard Yong Bin actually dared to betray us. Yongqings face flushed with rage as he cursed through clenched teeth. No wonder Yong Bin was nowhere to be seen. It

turned out he had Gone to relay their intentions. Fan Pong, brimming with self-satisfaction, continued, "Yeongqing, although your intentions were nefarious, colluding with the Jing Sean Club to assassinate Brother Chong, he being magnanimous, has decided to give you another chance. As long as you are willing to align yourselves with our Hua gang, we shall grant you a path to survival." Ino retorted, "Since Huaang is absent, then we shall deal with you first." Fan Pong Scoffed, his expression rife with disdain. "Hungf, facing imminent demise. Yet you dare to speak so boldly. Do you not believe that with

a mere command, I could turn you into Swiss cheese? Fanpangs confidence was not unfounded. The confines of the conference room were exceedingly small, leaving no room for concealment. Even a random spray of bullets from his subordinates, armed with submachine guns, could easily turn Inuo and his companions into a hive of Chaos. Inuo slightly narrowed his eyes, a cold glint flashing within, signaling Yongqing to buy some time. Yongqing could only muster the courage to parry. Fan Pong, let Yong Bin come and speak. I wish to know why he chose to betray us. You truly are relentless,

aren't you? Fan Pong signaled his men to summon Yong Bin. During this interval, Inuo activated his spatial bracelet and entered the dimensional armory. Upon returning to the armory, Inuo quickly Selected a level two bulletproof vest for himself, followed by dawning a bulletproof helmet. He then selected several tactical vests and ballistic plates that could be dawned swiftly for his companions. However, relying solely on bulletproof vests to withstand indiscriminate gunfire was clearly insufficient. Thus, Inuo resolved to search the equipment repository for a more substantial and expansive bulletproof shield. After a thorough Search, he discovered a remarkably unique

origami style bulletproof shield. The bulletproof shield can be deployed rapidly, akin to origami, and its distinctive design is particularly suited for point defense. Constructed from 12 layers of Kevlar fibers and an aluminum core, it effortlessly withstands projectiles fired from conventional firearms. When the shield is needed, a gentle upward pull causes it to unfurl swiftly, forming a robust Protective barrier with an effective coverage area sufficient to shield two to three individuals. Eno raised the origami style bulletproof shield and noted that it was considerably lighter than a standard bulletproof shield. However, despite its commendable protective capabilities, the

origami shield is only appropriate for static defense. To facilitate a breakthrough, a handheld mobile bulletproof shield is still necessary. Consequently, ENO Procured a heavyduty bulletproof shield from the equipment depot, which offers even greater protection than the origami variant. The shield is embellished with an observation window, allowing for constant surveillance of the situation beyond the shield through the bulletproof glass. Nevertheless, the weight of this shield was burdensome, prompting Eno to carry it on his back. Deciding it was better suited for the strongest among them, Machuan. After Equipping himself, Eno selected several submachine guns and a VSS

silence sniper rifle from the armory. The complete set of protective gear and weaponry instantly brought Eno's load to its limits, compelling him to return to the real world. Upon his sudden appearance, Yongqing and his companions were taken aback. Yet, Eno had no time to explain. He swiftly unfolded the origami bulletproof shield and beckoned everyone to take cover behind it. Eno signaled Yongqing to continue engaging with Fanpangs group outside while he awaited Machaw Yuan and the others to dawn their protective gear before leading them through a bloody path. Yongqing continued to vocally chastise his unworthy brother.

Yong Bin, you wretch, come out. Why have you betrayed us? Yong Bin, summoned by Fan Pangs underlings, heard his brother's furious rebuke and could not help but retort. Brother, do not blame me. Blame your inability to Face reality. Following you, my brothers will only endure a life of sporadic hunger. You should swiftly align yourself with brother Chong. That is the only way to survive. Yong Bin, you spineless wretch. From now on, do not call me brother. I have no brother like you. At this juncture, Fan Pong interjected. Yongqing, your brother is far more astute than

you realize. My patience is limited. If you insist on opposing us, even the mightiest will be Powerless to save you today. Amidst the dialogue, Eno had already distributed tactical vests and bulletproof plates to Machawuan and the others. Machauan, Liini, and Siai swiftly dawn the tactical vests, subsequently inserting the bulletproof plates into their chests. Eno then handed them several submachine guns slung across his body. Maan received a bison submachine gun. Lie Jini was given an Uzi while Siani was equipped with the VSSs sniper rifle. As Fan Pong observed Yongqings unwavering refusal to surrender, a fierce glint

flashed in his eyes as he commanded his subordinates beside him, "pop fire. Leave no one alive." At his command, the henchmen brandished an array of firearms. Aiming at the conference room door, and without hesitation, they pulled the triggers. The rapid succession of gunfire soon rendered the door a mere perforated wreck. The frail wooden barrier could Not withstand such a relentless barrage. In mere seconds, hundreds of bullets were unleashed. The conference room fell into an eerie silence, void of any sound, as if even the act of breathing had ceased. "Go check," Fan Pong ordered expressionlessly to

his men. A few henchmen cautiously raised their guns and pushed the door open. Inside the modest conference room, chaos rained. The walls and floor were riddled with bullet holes. Scattered across the Ground were shattered chairs and office supplies. Yet, surprisingly, no corpses were in sight. As their gazes shifted upwards, the henchmen were astonished to discover a black curtain draped in the center of the room. "What is this?" Fan Pong exclaimed in bewilderment. Just as Fan Pong and his subordinates hesitated, Machawuan suddenly emerged, brandishing a bulletproof shield. Behind him, Inyu took cover, wielding a Glock. With

the barrel extending past the edge of the Shield, aimed directly at the armed asalants before them, and squeezed the trigger. The conference room erupted with a flurry of gunfire. The henchmen of Fan Pong were caught off guard, several collapsing to the ground, struck. Damn it, they're still alive. Return fire. Fan Pong and his men finally reacted, immediately retaliating towards the direction of the shield. Bullets ricocheted off the shield, producing a clattering noise, yet Failing to harm Machaw Yuan in the slightest. He crouched behind the shield, gradually advancing towards the door of the conference room. Meanwhile,

Inuo closely pressed against the shield continued to unleash a barrage of shots through the observation window. As one magazine emptied, more henchmen fell, writhing in agony on the floor. The intruding members of the Hua Chong gang, aside from the injured ones, found themselves driven into the corridor Outside the conference room. At that moment, Lie Jiani and Siani, who had been hiding behind the origami bulletproof shield, burst forth. They first targeted the wounded asalants, delivering finishing shots to their heads. With each sharp crack of gunfire, the enemies within the conference room were swiftly eliminated. Subsequently, the

two took refuge behind Machawuan and Inuo in the narrow corridor. There was little space to evade. Thus, the four Stood in a line. Machauan with the bulletproof shield led the formation while the three behind him alternated in firing to maintain a steady barrage. Despite the overwhelming numbers of the Hua Chong gang, the cramped corridor severely hindered their ability to effectively retaliate against the formidable firepower of Inuo and the others. Under the protective cover of a bulletproof shield, Inuo and his companions advanced step by step, Propelled by their seamless cooperation and indomitable fighting spirit, forging a

path through a hail of gunfire. As they approached the end of the corridor, flanked by relatively open spaces, Fan Pangs minions stood sentinel on either side, armed with an array of weapons, their eyes gleaming with menace. The moment Inuo and his team dared to step out of the corridor, they would be ambushed by these brigants. Although Machawu's bulletproof shield could Withstand frontal assaults, it offered no defense against lateral threats. Inuo, cognizant of this peril, swiftly retrieved two flashbang grenades from the quick access cache. Taking a deep breath, he hurled one grenade toward the left corner

with all his might. It arked gracefully through the air, landing precisely at the designated spot. Without hesitation, Inuo followed suit by throwing the second flashbang toward the right corner, achieving the same Accuracy. With two resounding explosions, the grenades detonated, flooding the corners with blinding light and deafening noise. The ambushed Briggins were instantly deprived of their sight and hearing, their minds buzzing in confusion, unable to discern direction. Seizing this opportunity, Inuo led his comrades in a rapid dash out of the corridor. As the Briggins remained momentarily incapacitated, they unleashed a hail of gunfire upon their Foes.

Amidst the cacophony of screams, Fan Pangs subordinates fell one after another. "Damn it! Retreat!" Fan Pong, terror stricken by the unfolding scene, scrambled to his feet and hastily led the remaining minions in a frantic escape. After repelling their ambushers, Inuo promptly utilized his wireless communicator to contact officer Fong Shintos team outside the factory. Officer Fong, "We've fallen into a trap." Zoho Haing is not here at all. Upon hearing this news, Fong Shinong felt a pang of anxiety and quickly inquired, "What is your current situation? Do you require our assistance?" In replied, "For now, we do

not need help. We have driven back Watching's men, but Fan Pong has escaped. Do not concern yourselves with Fan Pong. Since the enemy was already prepared, you must retreat promptly. Just as Fong Shinong finished speaking, Yongqing and several of his brothers Burst forth from the conference room. Spotting Yongqing, Inuo could not help but urge his three companions. You three take the cool runners and exit the factory swiftly. I will ensure that officer Fong Shinongs team assists you. Siani furrowed her brow and asked, "Ino, what about you? Aren't you coming with us?" Ino shook his head

resolutely. Even if I cannot eliminate Sohaing today, I must destroy their corpse factory. Machawuan volunteered. Inuo, it Is too perilous for you to go alone. Let me accompany you. Inuo hesitated for a moment, but ultimately acquiesced to Machu Yuans request. Very well, take the bulletproof shield and follow my lead. We must not allow that scoundrel Fan Pong to escape. Upon concluding their conversation, Eno and Ma Chowo hastened in pursuit of Fan Pong. While Xiani and Li Jinli led Yongqing and others towards the facto's entrance to evacuate. As Eno chased After Fan Pong, he conveyed to

officer Fong Shinto. Officer Fong, I have instructed Siani to evacuate the cool running clan. It would be prudent for your team to create some chaos at the factory entrance to divert the attention of the Haong gang. Fong Shinong nodded in acknowledgement, replying, "I understand. Do take care of yourself." Positioned on the periphery of the factory, Fong Shinong and her companions launched a fierce assault against the Thugs guarding the factory entrance. Armed with SCAR assault rifles, Fong Shinong aimed at one of the sentinels from the Huaang gang and pulled the trigger with a resounding crack. The

bullet pierced through the thugs chest. The thugs near the factory entrance were thrown into disarray, hastily seizing their weapons and retaliating towards Fong Shintos position. A fierce gunfight ensued. Despite being outnumbered, Fong Shinong and her companions wielded Rifles equipped with high precision scopes, granting them superior range and accuracy compared to the firearms of the Haong Gang. Thus, they managed to suppress the thugs who struggled to lift their heads amidst the onslaught. Seizing the moment of the Haang Gangs disorganization, Ciani and her group adeptly navigated through the chaos and terror of the enemy, successfully breaking through

the encirclement. However, just as they neared the Entrance, a man clad in a black trench coat suddenly appeared before them, blocking their path. This figure was none other than the Haang Gangs infamous assassin, Knife Boy. His presence tightened the hearts of Sia Ani and her companions, causing their previously relaxed nerves to tense once more. Knife Boy's cold gaze fixated on them, and Siani found herself halting, locking eyes with him. Though he appeared unarmed, his mere presence exuded a more Formidable threat than any thug wielding a firearm. Damn it. How could we encounter this individual? It

seems we must defeat him to reunite with Fong Shinong at the entrance. Xiani, step back. Allow me to handle him, Li Jinly declared, positioning himself in front of Xiaanchi with his submachine gun aimed at Knife Boy. Just as he prepared to pull the trigger, Knife Boy seemed to anticipate his move, suddenly vanishing from sight. Bullets erupted from Lie Jinley's gun. Yet, all were in vain. It was not due to poor aim, but rather the astonishing speed of Knife Boy, whose movements were as elusive as a spectre. In the blink of an eye, Knife Boy closed

the distance to less than 5 m. Panic surged with thinly gently. He had no time to ponder the reasons behind the adversaries swiftness, only realizing that if he continued with single shots, he would never hit his target. Therefore, he decisively switched from Aimed shots to a sweeping barrage. Yet, Knife Boy's actions were even quicker. He swiftly raised his hand, launching a gleaming throwing knife directly towards Lie Jinley's throat. Lie Jinley was taken aback, instinctively raising his submachine gun in an attempt to deflect the lethal strike. A sharp clang resonated as the flying knife collided fiercely

with the weapon, producing a clear metallic sound. The blade became lodged within the ejection port of the Submachine gun, firmly securing itself there. The weapon immediately jammed, and before Lie Jinley could rectify the malfunction, the asalent hurled a second knife. Despite his utmost effort to evade, he was fractionally too slow. The knife's tip grazed his shoulder, embedding itself deeply into his clavicle. Chapter 206. A regrettable conclusion. Lee Gianly winced in pain, letting out a low grunt as the submachine gun slipped from his grasp And fell to the ground. Beside him, Siani was filled with anxiety

upon witnessing the scene. She promptly raised her VSS sniper rifle and fired several shots at the asalent. However, the attacker seemed to possess an uncanny ability to sense danger, swiftly, evading the shots before Ciani could pull the trigger. All of her bullets missed their mark. The asalent dashed into the ranks of the cool runners where he struck with precision, Delivering a fatal blow to one individual's throat. The victim's eyes widened in shock, hands clutching his wounded throat. Yet, blood continued to pour forth relentlessly from the injury. Cia swiftly redirected her aim towards the asalent, but

he cunningly blended in with the cool runners. using them as shields. Fearing she might inadvertently harm her comrades, she hesitated to pull the trigger. As she watched her comrades fall one after another into pools of Blood, Yongqings eyes widened with fury and sorrow. Unable to contain himself any longer, he drew a steel batten from his waist and charged towards the asalent. Shouting to Xiani, "Sanchi, I'll hold this guy off. You hurry and get the injured away from here." Siani felt a surge of urgency, desperate to assist, but the two were already locked in combat, and

stray bullets could easily hit Yongqing. She knew she could not intervene. "Damn it, Xiaoyong, hold on for a moment. I'll be right back." She grit her teeth and said, she helped Lie Jianly to his feet and swiftly made her way toward the facto's entrance. "Officer Fong, we are nearing the factory entrance, but Lee Jiani is injured and in critical condition. Please come to our aid as soon as possible." Siani communicated via her radio headset, seeking assistance from Fong Shinong, who was engaged in a fierce battle at the Entrance. Upon learning of Li Jinley's injury, Fong

Shinong immediately responded, "Understood. We are on our way to support you." She let her team members out from behind their cover while calling out to Wong Yin Ran, who was in the rear compartment. Wong Yin Ran Li Jini is injured. We need to breach the factory to assist and the others. Quickly deploy your explosive drones to clear the enemies at the entrance. Understood, Wong Yin replied, Promptly releasing several drones equipped with C4 for explosives. At the factory entrance, gunfire erupted in a chaotic symphony as the thugs from the Haang gang, lurking behind their cover, snarled

with malice, continuously pulling the triggers against Fong Shinong and her companions. The bullets whistled past, kicking up clouds of dust. Yet, Fong Shinong and her companions did not flinch, resolutely advancing towards the factory gates. The Nefarious members of the Haang gang were oblivious to the true threat descending upon them from above. While they were wholly engrossed in the ground battle, several drones suddenly appeared in the sky, resembling a flock of fierce raptors diving towards the enemies sheltered behind cover. A series of thunderous explosions erupted at the factory entrance, sending the criminals hiding behind the barricades

into disarray. The seemingly sturdy defense Crumbled in an instant, and those fortunate enough to escape the initial blast of the Huaang gang hastily abandoned their weapons and fled in panic. Seizing the opportunity, Fong Shinongs group searched forward, encountering minimal resistance as the Huaang gang had already disintegrated. They soon came across Xiaeni and Li Jinli. Hija Jun and Officer Xiaolan promptly stepped forward to take the injured Li Jinli from Xianis hands. Li Jinlis complexion was as pale as a sheet, his breath weak and concerning. A sharp flying dagger was embedded in his collarbone and blood flowed

incessantly from the wound. Fong Shinong instructed Hijia Jun and Officer Xiaoan. You two must escort Li Jinly to the vehicle without delay. Do not touch his wounds. Leave that to doctor and officer Xiaolan nodded in agreement. Rest assured, Sister Shinto. As they prepared to depart, Siani suddenly called out to Hijun. Hijun, give me your handgun. Hijia Jun was momentarily taken aback but relinquished his firearm to Xiani. Upon receiving the pistol, Siani immediately turned and ran. Fong Shinong could not help but inquire. Siani, where are you going? I am going to assist Xiaoyang. Siani replied without

looking back. For reasons unknown, a foroding feeling gripped her heart. Meanwhile, the battle between Dao Xi and Yongqing was nearing its conclusion. The ground Was littered with the corpses of the Cool Running Clan. And Yongqing knelt on one knee, tightly gripping his batten. His clothing was tattered, slashed by sharp blades, with some wounds deep enough to expose bone, though utterly exhausted. He refused to yield easily. "I never imagined you would last this long," Dao remarked, a smirk curling at the corners of his mouth, his eyes brimming with mockery and disdain. For him, dispatching Yongqing was

a trivial Task. Yet, he relished in prolonging the agony, savoring the thrill of torturing his opponent to death. This cruel behavior exhilarated him immensely. "Huh? Your swordsmanship is so poor. It won't be so easy to kill me." Yangqing retorted through gritted teeth despite his severe injuries. Each word he uttered was accompanied by a spurt of blood. Yet, his gaze remained steadfast and unyielding. "You can barely stand, and yet you still dare to be defiant." Daoi laughed triumphantly, carelessly swinging his long blade. in an instant. For of Yongqings fingers were severed, blood splattering everywhere. Yongqing let

out a muffled groan, his face contorted in agony. However, he did not succumb to the pain. Instead, he gritted his teeth and continued to meet the gaze of the knife wielder. The brute seized Yongqings hair, yanked it back forcefully, lifting his face, and brandished the sharp blade menacingly Before him, threateningly, declaring, "You are far superior to your useless brother. Boso has always held you in high regard and wished for you to join us. Yet, you foolishly chose to oppose us. It is too late for regrets now. Despite enduring immense agony, Yongqing maintained a smile on

his face, defiantly responding, "Throughout my life, I have committed many regrettable acts. But one thing I have never felt remorse for is not joining your band of Scoundrels." Upon hearing this, the knife wielder was consumed by fury, gritting his teeth as he bellowed, "Very well, then I shall grant you a swift end." As the words left his lips, he swiftly turned the blade, aiming the tip directly at Yongqings heart before plunging it downward. At that moment, gunshots rang out from behind. Ciani appeared, brandishing a pistol, firing at the knife wielder as she sprinted from a

distance. With the sound of Gunfire, bullets whizzed through the air. The knife wielder hastily dodged, yet was struck in the back by a bullet. He staggered several steps, nearly collapsing. Surprisingly, however, he did not bleed or fall like an ordinary person. It turned out that beneath his trench coat, he was clad in a bulletproof vest. As he turned to retaliate, he noticed that Siani was followed by Fong Shinong and coach Madongi. Although the knife wielder was Confident in his abilities, he ultimately deemed it too perilous to face three opponents alone and wisely chose to retreat.

Siani did not pursue him, but swiftly rushed to the bloodied Yongqing. Little Yong, hold on. We will get you back soon. Yet, Yongqing seemed to have exhausted all his strength, shaking his head weakly. He understood that his time was drawing near and mustered his final breath to say to Sianshi, "Don't worry about me. Go help Your friends. I'm so tired and just want to rest." With that last effort, he slowly closed his eyes. Little Yong, Little Yong. Siani's heartache, her tears blurring her vision. No matter how she called out, Yongqing remained unresponsive. Fong Shinong approached,

forcibly pulling Siani away, stating, "He is gone, Siani. We must leave now. No, little Yong is not dead. Xiaanchi could not accept the grim reality. And just then, Yongqing suddenly opened his Eyes, but they were clouded. The virus in the air had completely transformed him into a zombie. Although Fong Shinong felt a pang of reluctance, she aimed at Yongqings head and pulled the trigger. With a dull gunshot, the bullet pierced through Yongqings forehead, his body jolting before collapsing to the ground, motionless. Siani broke free from Fong Shinongs grasp, throwing herself onto Yongqing's lifeless body, weeping

uncontrollably. Chapter 207. The Corpse factory Eno pursued Fan Pong silhouette relentlessly until they ventured deep into the production area of the meat processing plant. Most of the machinery had been dismantled by members of the Hua Chong gang, leaving only the solitary iron hooks used for hanging meat. "Damn it, where has that guy Fan Pong disappeared to?" Machauan muttered under his breath, unable to contain his frustration. Let us search more thoroughly. I distinctly saw him Enter here. Eno responded softly. The two raised their weapons cautiously, moving forward with trepidation. Soon, they stumbled upon a series of

blood red footprints on the floor. Clearly, Fan Pong had stepped on a bloodied corpse during his escape. Following the trail of Crimson Prince, Eno and Machawan arrived at a second workspace. This area appeared to be designated for cutting meat. Beneath the massive cutting machines lay expansive butcher blocks. After slaughter, livestock was typically sent to this workspace to be sawed into smaller portions. The air was thick with a suffocating stench of blood. As they cautiously entered the chamber, they scrutinized their surroundings only to quickly realized something was a miss. Not only was their livestock meat on

the butcher block, but they were horrified to discover human limbs among the gruesome display. It was the first time Eno and Machawan had witnessed such a Grotesque scene. They felt the urge to vomit. These monsters are actually processing human flesh. It's utterly depraved. Eno's face contorted in disgust, a wave of intense anger surging within him. Their gaze shifted to a row of iron barrels in the corner. Each barrel was filled with a nauseating mixture, half blood, half meat chunks. It became evident that the members of the Hua Chong gang were using this horrific concoction to

feed the zombies They had captured. Good grief, what a waste. So much meat could sustain countless starving survivors. Yet the Ha Chong gang is using it all to nourish zombies. Machawayuan lamented. Eno sighed. While you see it as waste, so Haong does not. To him, giving it to the civilians who cannot create value for him is the real waste. Feeding zombies can at least help him eliminate his competitors. This sinister place truly deserves to be obliterated. Machawan Concurred. I share your thoughts. However, why have we yet to see a single zombie they vi raised? Eno

wondered, scanning their surroundings, still failing to catch sight of any zombies from the Hua Chong gang. "Let us continue following these footprints. Perhaps they will lead us to one," Machawayuan suggested. The only clue they had was the bloodied footprints on the ground. Thus, the two continued to trace the trail, navigating through a Series of corridors and ultimately arrived at another decommissioned cold storage room. This vast cold storage had once been dedicated to preserving frozen meats, but due to a power outage, its functionality had long since been rendered obsolete. The vast quantities of frozen meat that

were once stored here have either been relocated by members of the Haang gang or consumed internally. The cold storage facility is shrouded in dim light with only a few Emergency lamps flickering weekly, allowing one to barely discern the surroundings. The air is thick with the scent of stagnation and decay, as if this place has long been deprived of fresh air. In a corner of the cold storage, a row of iron cages stands ominously as Eno and Machawan approached for a closer look. They were startled to discover that the zombies previously captured by the Haang gang

were all confined within these cages. However, The gang members had yet to equip these creatures with metal armor. Upon catching a whiff of human scent, the zombies within the cages became instantly agitated. Extending their arms through the iron bars as if yearning to seize Eno and Machauan from the outside, filled with fury and revulsion, Machawuan glared at the caged zombies and muttered a curse, lamenting, "To harbor so many zombies is truly a heinous act." With that, he raised his Submachine gun, poised to annihilate these abominations. Yet, Eno interjected, "These zombies are trapped in their cages

and cannot escape. There is no need to squander precious ammunition. Unable to contain himself, Machawuan retorted, "We cannot simply turn a blind eye to this." Eno retrieved a C4 explosive from the quick extraction storage and handed it to Machau Yuan, saying, "Install this C4 on a loadbearing wall. When we leave, we will Detonate it, reducing this place to rubble. This way, we can eliminate the zombie threat and cut off the Hua Chang gangs source of manpower." Machauan accepted the bomb, a glimmer of excitement crossing his face as he replied, "That is a splendid idea. I've

longed to blow this cursed place to smithetheriness." Just as he was about to search for an appropriate place to set the explosive, he suddenly noticed a figure swaying beside the iron cage. Startled, Machawan initially feared that a zombie had escaped its confines. However, upon closer inspection, he was astonished to find that it was a wounded man curled up on the ground, trembling uncontrollably. Blood stained his body and his complexion was as pale as a sheet. Upon seeing Machauan and Eno, the man lifted his head in fear, his lips quivering as he uttered. "Help! Help me!"

Eno and Maawuan exchanged glances, both wearing expressions of confusion. "Who are you? How did you end up here?" Eno inquired, furrowing his brow in surprise. Machauan, aiming his gun at the man's head, coldly stated, "This fellow must be a lackey of fan pong. It's best to eliminate him on the spot." Upon hearing this, the man quickly shook his head and waved his hands, his face filled with terror. No, I'm not a member of the Haong gang. I'm merely an ordinary survivor forced to come here by them. Hearing his plea, Eno immediately Pressed down on Machuans

gun, speaking in a hush tone. Hold your fire for the moment. He doesn't he appear to be lying. You claim not to be one of the Huaang gang. How did you come to be here? Machauan inquired sharply, his gaze fixed intently on him. The injured man trembled slightly, hesitating for a moment before responding that they made me forge armor for those zombies. Are all the zombies armors crafted by you? Does that not make you their accomplice? Upon hearing this, Machauan was immediately consumed by rage. So the armor on the zombies is indeed your handiwork. Are

you not therefore their accomplice? The man's face betrayed a flicker of fear and helplessness as he hastily replied. I was forced into this. If I do not serve their needs, they would feed me to the zombies. Eno fixed his gaze upon the injured man, scrutinizing him closely. Suddenly, an expression of surprise crossed his eyes As he exclaimed, "Wait, I believe I recognize you. Are you not the internet sensation known for your humorous inventions?" The man nodded vigorously, "Yes, thank you for remembering me. I am indeed the craftsman. The community organization I was part of was

annihilated by the Haang gang." Later, Zoho Haang spared my life, employing me to create armored zombies for them. I found this place by following the footprints of Fan Pong. Eno inquired Further. The man shook his head with a bitter smile. The footprints on the ground are mine. Fan Pong wounded me and brought me here. Eno's heart sank. This is bad. This must surely be Fan Pangs cunning scheme. We have fallen into his trap. Chapter 208. The colossal zombie no sooner had Eno's words echoed than the heavy door of the cold storage room behind them emitted

a dull thud before sealing shut. Simultaneously, the speakers mounted on the wall blared with Fan pangs piercing laughter. Haha. It's too late to realize now. You little rascals thought you were quite formidable, didn't you? Today, I shall make you experience true despair. It turned out that the cunning fan pong had been lurking in a surveillance room on the second floor where he could clearly survey the entire cold storage through the large glass window. Without hesitation, he pressed a button on the remote control in his hand, activating a Massive crane situated on the second floor platform.

Originally intended for transporting various goods within the cold storage, the crane was now repurposed by Fan Pong to deliver armored zombies for feeding. With the roar of machinery, the crane began to move slowly. Its arm extending toward the ceiling of the cold storage. At the end of the crane's arm dangled a colossal iron cage. Inside was their meticulously nurtured ace zombie. The Cage was dropped in the center of the cold storage and the electronic lock above it clicked open, accompanied by a chilling sound of grinding metal. A towering figure exceeding 2 m in height emerged

gradually from the cage. What on earth is this? Machaus eyes widened in horror as he beheld the monstrous entity before him. Every hair on his body standing on end. This zombie was extraordinarily tall and robust, dwarfing any other zombie they had Previously encountered. Its physique resembled that of an NBA star, instilling fear in all who gazed upon it. More terrifying still, it was clad in a thick layer of metallic armor. Its thickness reaching an astonishing 50 to 60 mm, far surpassing the standards of ordinary ballistic plates. However, this is not the entirety of the tale.

Even more chilling events lie ahead. The members of the Hua Chong gang have descended into madness, equipping this Abomination with close combat weaponry. It is a well-known fact that ordinary zombies lack the comprehension to wield weapons. Thus, these deranged individuals resorted to extreme measures, subjecting this zombie to a brutal amputation procedure, forcibly affixing weaponized prosthetics to its arms. The left prosthetic boasts an enormous ax, its razor-sharp blade gleaming ominously as if it could effortlessly cleave through anything in Its path. While the right arm has been replaced with a flail adorned with a lengthy chain, its

terrifying might capable of obliterating all in its vicinity. Consequently, the already formidable behemoth zombie has transformed into a merciless, emotionless machine of slaughter. Once it graces the battlefield, it shall unleash endless dread and devastation. This is disastrous. The behemoth has become a harbinger of death from which None can escape, lamented the injured influencer, who could not help but express his despair. The grotesque creature before him was of his own making. Thus, he understood all too well the terror it embodied. You should consider yourselves fortunate. The behemoth is our ace in the hole against the new

order. Were it not for your relentless pressure, I would have hesitated to unleash it, boasted Fan Pong, reveling in his apparent certainty Of victory with the behemoth's arrival. Eno, observing the looming threat of the behemoth zombie, felt a weight in his heart. Yet his visage betrayed no hint of trepidation. Ma Xiao Yuan, take the injured man and leave. Once I have dealt with this colossal creature, "I shall handle that scoundrel fan pong," he commanded, understanding that his presence would be of little assistance. Xiao Yuan nodded, helping the wounded man as they swiftly retreated in the

Opposite direction of the behemoth. They had to find a secure haven post haste to avoid being caught in the crossfire of the ensuing chaos. Eno had initially intended to utilize an RPG rocket launcher against the behemoth, but considering the immense back blast it would generate in an enclosed space, risking injury to himself and his teammates, he reluctantly switched to the Desert Eagle armed with armor-piercing rounds. Bang! Bang! Bang! Eno swiftly raised his Desert Eagle, unleashing a furious barrage of fire upon the monstrousinity. The deafening gunfire echoed as 50 caliber armor-piercing rounds hurdled towards the behemoth's

helmet. Each bullet struck true, producing a cacophony of sharp, jarring metallic clinks as if attempting to shatter eardrums. Yet, despite the relentless assault, the behemoth sustained no substantial damage. Eno's eyes widened in Disbelief, his heart swelling with shock and confusion as he beheld the creature's massive form. The bullets merely sparked feebly upon contact with the helmet, failing to even budge the colossal monstrosity. It is worth noting that during previous encounters with the reloaded zombies, Eno had successfully penetrated their outer armor with the Desert Eagle. However, now faced with the behemoth zombie, even the 50 caliber

armor-piercing rounds had become Ineffective. "Is this creature's armor truly that resilient?" Eno couldn't help but mutter in frustration. He had initially believed that the desert eagle in his possession was sufficiently powerful to easily handle any adversary. To his dismay, the first confrontation with the behemoth zombie brought him a harsh awakening. Suddenly, the behemoth zombie swung the mesaix to its right hand with great force towards Eno. His expression shifted. If he were struck, He would undoubtedly be reduced to mere pulp. He hastily rolled to the side, narrowly evading the blow. The miss resulted in the mace

crashing down upon the iron cage behind him with a tremendous roar. The iron bars of the cage shattered and the ordinary zombies confined within seized the opportunity to escape through the breach. Sensing the scent of humanity, their eyes glowed crimson as they revealed their ghastly visages, clawing their way towards Eno. This is a dire predicament, Eno cursed under his breath. Internally lamenting, he thought, "Just when I thought I had my hands full with this behemoth zombie, now these ordinary zombies add to my woes. Truly a calamity upon calamity." Taking a deep breath, he endeavored to

calm himself, reminding himself not to succumb to panic. Despite the overwhelming number of foes, he had to prioritize, beginning with the unarmored ordinary zombies. With resolve, he Raised his weapon, aiming at the zombies that had just emerged from the cage and pulled the trigger. However, after only two shots, the magazine was depleted. He was compelled to retrieve a Glock pistol from his quick access stash. Meanwhile, the behemoth zombie swung its mace once more, aiming to strike him down. Eno adeptly rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding this lethal attack. Rising swiftly, he resumed firing at the

ordinary zombies, striving to diminish Their numbers as much as possible. Though the behemoth zombie possessed formidable strength, its reactions were relatively sluggish, its movements cumbersome. In stark contrast, Eno exhibited remarkable agility. He darted nimly among the zombies, employing his weapon with precision to strike at their vital points. Before long, all the zombies that had escaped from the cage were eliminated by his hand. During this tumultuous engagement, Machawuan had Managed to drag the injured to the entrance of the cold storage. Chapter 209. Thermite, despite Fan Pong, having securely locked the cold storage door from the outside,

Fortune smiled upon Machauan, who had just received C4 explosives from Eno. He swiftly affixed the C4 to the iron door of the cold storage and took cover to detonate the explosives with a deafening explosion. The robust iron door was blown away. Seizing the opportunity, Machauan led His injured companions to escape from Fan Pangs meticulously crafted trap. "Hey, you should be able to walk out of here on your own, right?" Machauan said to the injured man. The latter nodded with some difficulty, replying. I can still hold on. Seeing this, Machawuan quickly urged, "Good. Then make your

way to the factory entrance. My teammates are waiting for me there. Just identify yourself and they will assist you." The injured man could not help but Interject. Don't go back and get yourself killed. That zombie is the most formidable one raised by the Huchang gang. Even if the two of you combine forces, you will still be no match for it. Machauan scoffed, a look of disdain crossing his face as he retorted. You underestimate Enua far too much. He has a hundred ways to eliminate that creature. Besides, I am not going to complicate Enua's plans. I

need to head to the surveillance room on the second Floor and deal with that bastard Fan Pong. All right, just be careful. Fan Pong is quite cunning. The injured man sighed helplessly, limping towards the factory entrance. After clearing out the ordinary zombies, Enua could finally focus on the colossal zombie before him. However, conventional weapons seemed incapable of inflicting significant damage. Its armor was far too resilient, and even armor-piercing rounds had limited effectiveness. Yet, there were Alternative methods to breach its defenses beyond mere physical attacks. A shift in strategy utilizing chemical means might yield better results.

Inua suddenly recalled having seen something called thermite in a war game he played. Thermite is typically a mixture of aluminum powder and iron three oxide. Proportioned carefully, once ignited, this mixture triggers an intense chemical reaction, generating immense heat that can soar above 2,000° C, Sufficient to melt most metals instantly. In industrial applications, thermite is commonly used for welding steel rails. While in military contexts, it is fashioned into incendiary devices designed to destroy heavily armored equipment. In Enoir's dimensional arsenal, there resided a thermite grenade. Upon detonation, it creates a burning area spanning approximately 5 m with

peak temperatures exceeding 3,000°. Capable of burning for 40 to 60 seconds, It is said to easily penetrate the armor of tanks. Although the colossal zombie was encased in thick iron armor, it pald in comparison to that of a tank. If thermite can burn through tank armor, the few metal plates on the colossal zombie would be no challenge at all. With this thought, Enoa swiftly retrieved a thermite grenade from his quick access arsenal. He pulled the pin and hurled it at the feet of the colossal zombie. With a resounding bang, The thermite grenade erupted into a

dazzling display of sparks, rapidly coalesing into a raging inferno beneath the colossal zombie. The searing heat instantly melted its leg armor into a grotesque form. If this zombie possessed the capacity for pain, it would surely be writhing in agony from the extreme temperatures unleashed by the thermite. Yet, as a creature devoid of sensation, it did not falter. Instead, it continued its relentless charge towards Enua. Eno Once again activated the rapid extraction library, revealing a gleaming Desert Eagle pistol in his hand. With practice precision, he raised the firearm, aiming at the knee of the colossal zombie,

and squeezed the trigger in rapid succession. each 50 caliber magnum bullet sword forth. Imbued with formidable kinetic energy and destructive force, shattering the giant's knee in an instant. As the knee exploded, the massive form of the zombie Lost its balance, crashing heavily to the ground. It struggled to rise, but its injured leg could not support its considerable weight. Flames roared beneath it, swiftly, melting the thick armor on its chest, the fire spreading to its flesh and igniting it in an instant. The air was immediately filled with a nauseating acurate scent. The colossal zombie emitted a

feudal roar. Yet Eno was not one to squander such a prime opportunity. Without hesitation, He retrieved a second thermite grenade from the rapid extraction library and hurled it directly onto the zombie's head. The flames devoured its helmet like a venomous serpent. Under the intense heat, the helmet melted away, revealing a grotesqually contorted head. As the inferno intensified, the head gradually deformed, ultimately transforming into a pool of molten iron that flowed slowly downward. Ah, such as the power of thermite, Eno mused, Observing how it even burned through the floor beneath. The thermite's immense destructive capability not

only reduced the giant zombie to a puddle of liquid, but also created a deep hole in the once impenetrable concrete floor. steam rising from the scorching walls. The Huchang gang had invested countless efforts to cultivate their ace zombie, only to see it utterly incinerated by Eno's two thermite grenades. Meanwhile, the zombies caged nearby continued to Shriek and yell at Eno. Damn, do you wish to experience the taste of being barbecued as well? Eno approached the remaining cages. The zombies, unable to comprehend his words, continued their loud outcry. Eno promptly retrieved several more thermite grenades from

the rapid extraction library, tossing one into each iron cage. Instantly, the zombies within were engulfed in flames, reduced to mere charred remains. Concurrently, as Eno battled the Colossal zombie, Machawuan, who had just escaped, finally located the surveillance room where Fan Pong was hiding. As Machuan burst through the door, Fan Pong suddenly fired two shots at his chest. Fortunately, Machuan was clad in a bulletproof vest, allowing him to evade a fatal blow, though he was still knocked to the ground by the impact. Infuriated, Maan quickly rose, brandishing his Buffalo submachine gun and unleashed a hail of

bullets towards Fan Pangs direction. Seeing this, Fan Pong hastily dove beneath a table to take cover. The furniture in the surveillance room was instantly riddled with bullets, and Fan Pangs arm was unfortunately struck. Terrified, he immediately discarded his weapon and raised his hands and surrender, exclaiming, "Big brother, please stop. I give up." Macho Yuan ceased firing, but remained vigilant, aiming his gun at Fan Pong as he shouted, "Get out here now." Fan Pong, clutching his wounded arm, trembled as he crawled out from beneath the table. "Brother, please don't kill me. I can lead you to

meet Xiao Hua." H, "So, you're such a coward. How did you become the second in command of the Hua gang?" Machauan looked down at Fan Pong with disdain evident in his eyes. Just as he was about to take Fan Pong away, he suddenly felt a heavy blow to the back of his head. Stars danced before his eyes. And then everything went dark As he collapsed to the ground unconscious. The one who struck him was none other than Fan Pangs brother. Fan Yao, "Brother, is your hand all right?" Fano asked with concern. Fan Pong remased in

pain and replied, "Of course it hurts. I was shot, but at least I managed to save my life." Fan Xiao kicked Machaus motionless body and cursed, "Damn it. How dare you hurt my brother. You must be tired of living." Fan Pong quickly intervened, saying, "Don't harm him. We need him alive to take back." Fan Yao looked at Fan Pong in confusion and asked, "Brother, he injured you. Why spare his life?" Fan Pong explained, "We've lost the corpse factory. If we don't bring back a captive, how can we explain ourselves to Brother Chong?" Chapter 210. pursued

Xiai lay weeping on Yongqings lifeless body for a long time until Fong Shinong forcefully pulled her up. Xiai, don't be like this. The dead cannot be Revived. We must continue to fight against the scoundrels of the Haang gang. Hearing Fong Shintos words, Xiai raised her head. Her eyes filled with sorrow and fury. She wiped her tears with determination, but more continued to flow uncontrollably. Yes, I will avenge Xiao Yang. I will kill that bastard. With that, Siai picked up the batten left by Yongqing and rushed deeper into the factory area. Fong Shinong, worried that Siai

might act Recklessly, closely followed her. The battle was nearing its conclusion, and the remaining Huaang gang thugs had completely lost their fighting spirit. Upon seeing Fong Shinong and her companions, they dropped their weapons in fright and fled in disarray. Siani paid no heed to these insignificant ruffians. Her sole focus was on finding Daoi to avenge Yongqing. Unlike the other panicked individuals, this man did not turn and run upon seeing Xiani and Fong Shinong. Instead, he approached them. Fong Shinong immediately became alert, raising her handgun and pointing it at him, commanding, "Stop." Seeing this, the man

quickly raised his hands and exclaimed, "Don't shoot. I'm not from the Haong gang. It was your companions who sent me to find you." Ciani halted and furrowed her brow, asking, "Your companions? Who are you talking about?" The stranger replied, "Those two are students about your age. One of them is a tall, robust boy. Upon hearing this, Sianis expression changed and she gasped, "It's Enua and Machauan." Her eyes widened in astonishment as she pressed on, "Where did you meet them?" The man's gaze dimmed, and he answered in a low voice. I encountered them in the cold

storage of the factory. Fan Pong utilized me as bait, deceiving the two of them into the cold storage, where he released the colossal zombie. The situation was dire. However, fortunately, the burly boy acted promptly, helping me escape the cold storage. Meanwhile, the other boy remained engaged in combat with the giant zombie. What? Eno is in danger? Hurry, take us there. Upon hearing that Eno might be in peril, the animosity within Sia Ani was instantly cast aside. Anxiously, she urged the man to lead the way, wishing fervently to fly immediately to Enos side. Beside her, Fong

Shinong noticed the man's Abdomen was still bleeding profusely and with concern urged Siani to remain calm. Enough, Siani. Can't you see he has injured? We can find Eno and Machayan ourselves. The wounded man nodded fervently. His injuries, while not fatal, continued to bleed if not addressed promptly. He would not endure much longer. Fong Shinong turned to Coach Ma Dongi and said, "Coach Ma, please escort him to the vehicle." Xiani and I must go assist Ino. Coach Ma Nodded in agreement, replying, "All right, you both take care." Thus, Coach Ma escorted the injured man away from

the meat processing plant. While Xiai and Fong Shinong hurried towards the direction of the cold storage. Upon reaching the entrance of the cold storage, they encountered Eno emerging. Fong Shinong sighed in relief. Eno, thank goodness you're all right. I heard that the Huchang gang released the armored zombies. Eno replied, I have Incinerated all the zombies raised by the Huchang gang. They can no longer exploit these creatures to cause harm. Eno, did you encounter that infamous assassin from the Huchang Gang? Shiao Yang was killed by him. And I seek vengeance, Xiani said, tears welling in her

eyes as her voice quivered. What? Yongqing is dead. Eno was takenback by the news of Yongqings sacrifice. A shadow of sorrow crossing his face. Although his bond with Yongqing was not As profound as Siaanchi's, he had sensed during their brief encounters that Yongqing was a man of great loyalty. Eno sighed. I did not encounter the assassin from the Huchang gang. Machauan and I were originally pursuing Fan Pong. And where is Machaw Yuan? Fong Shinong could not contain her curiosity. Eno bewildered responded. Wasn't he with that injured internet celebrity seeking you? Fong Shinong explained a hint

of frustration in her tone. I only met the Injured internet celebrity you mentioned but did not see Machuan with him. Where could he have gone? Enos expression shifted to one of urgency. Just then, the elusive Daoz eye audaciously appeared within their sight, wearing a mocking grin. Oh, are you looking for me? His challenging gaze seemed to taunt them, as if to say, "If you dare, come catch me." Seeing this detestable figure, Siani's fury ignited, nearly causing her to grind her teeth in anger. She abruptly raised her handgun and fired two shots at Dao. However, Daoi

seemed to have anticipated Ciani's actions, swiftly sidestepping to evade the bullets with ease. with two sharp gunshots ringing out. Two bullets struck the wall behind them, igniting brilliant sparks. Siani sprinted forward closely, followed by Enoa and Fong Shinto. After leading the trio to what appeared to be a kitchen, Dea's eye suddenly halted. Siani aimed her gun at his head, her Voice seething with anger as she declared, "You cannot escape. Today, I will avenge brother Yong." Suddenly, Inua caught a whiff of a strong gas odor and urgently interjected. "Sanchi, do not fire. Can't you smell the

gas?" Fueled by rage, Siani initially dismissed his warning. But upon reflection, she realized the dire consequences of such an action. Deazai turned around, a mocking grin on his face as he addressed them. You're quite Perceptive. I've opened all the gas canisters in this kitchen. The moment you fire a shot, boom. This entire kitchen will explode, and well be finished. You are truly a madman. Fun could not help but curse. Dei, however, remained unfazed, retorting, knowing your marksmanship. I merely wish for a fair duel. Enua holstered his gun, his expression serious as he replied, "Very well,

I will face you one-on-one." Dez brandished his short knife, grinning at Eno, then arm yourself. Since it's a fair duel, I shall not take advantage of you. Ina turned to Siai beside him and requested, "Sanchi, may I borrow your telescopic batten?" Though hesitant, Siani ultimately handed over the batten that hung at her waist. Chapter 211. The duel. Upon acquiring the batten, Inua instructed Siani and Fong Shinto. You both must leave immediately and find Machauan. I am concerned for his safety. Siani Interjected. This guy is formidable. Can you handle him alone? Inua urged fearlessly. Do not

worry. I can manage. Just go. Fong Shinong grasped Siani's arm, pleading, Siani, staying here onet help. It will only distract Inua. Convinced by Fong Shinongs reasoning, Siani followed Inuas advice and left the gas-filled kitchen. After watching the two women depart, Dezai narrowed his eyes, fixating on the baton in Enua's hand. Do you know the last Person who wielded that batton just died at my hands? Enua pressed the release button of the baton and swung it with force, causing it to extend by over 20 cm. Indifferently, he replied, "Perfect. I shall use his weapon to exact

my revenge." Deazi let out a cold chuckle. Humph, you were quite confident. While Dezai might not match Inua s marksmanship, he had never feared anyone in close combat. Leaning forward, he gripped his knife with one hand, his Upper body swaying side to side, a classic offensive rhythm. His eyes brimmed with murderous intent and provocation akin to a beast poised to pounce on its prey. In contrast, Inu wielded the batten horizontally. Standing firm with a defensive posture, though the batton lacked the blade sharpness, its substantial weight rendered it more suitable for counterattacks. In Enoa's hands, the

weapon seemed to exude a unique aura of Intimidation. from the stance of Eno wielding his weapon. Daozi immediately discerned that his opponent was no ordinary foe. Thus, he opted to take the initiative, striving to gain the upper hand through a swift and vigorous assault. With a powerful push from his legs, he lunged forward, the glint of his short blades slicing through the air, aimed directly at the vital points on Eno's neck. Eno raised his staff to deflect the blow, successfully parrying Dao's strike. At the moment their weapons met, a sharp metallic clash rang through the

air. This was their first encounter, and Daozi's eyes flickered with surprise as he realized that Eno's remarkable strength and speed were on par with his own. Taking advantage of the momentum, Daozi bent low, directing his blade towards Eno's chest. Unfazed, Eno swiftly swung his staff, expertly blocking the attack and neutralizing Daozi's second strike. Yet, Dao's Offensive was far from over. He quickly adjusted his stance and unleashed a third, fourth, and fifth strike. each movement fluid and elusive, rendering the angles and trajectory of his blows nearly indistinguishable. Eno responded in kind, matching Daozi's rhythm with his

staff, and for a time, the two exchanged blows in a fierce contest of skill and determination. Eno wielded his staff with fierce energy, the impacts against Dao's short blade resonating With crisp sounds. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged dozens of strikes. Daozi's attacks were relentless, each aimed at Eno's vital points, intent on delivering a lethal blow or rendering him incapacitated. Conversely, Eno's defense was as solid as a fortress. His staff techniques melded various martial arts styles, showcasing elements of traditional combat, infused with the nuances of Filipino shortstick fighting. The duel Was evenly

matched, leaving Dozi in a state of disbelief tinged with excitement, for he had never encountered a master like Eno before. Finding it impossible to breach Eno's defenses, Daozi swiftly altered his strategy, targeting Eno's lower body. Observing this, Eno calmly sidestepped the attack while simultaneously swinging his staff with a fierce gust toward Daozi's back. Daozi reacted with remarkable speed, rolling away to evade the strike. Seizing the opportunity. While Daozi regained his footing, Eno advanced, unleashing a flurry of blows with his staff akin to a tempest. Daozi left with no choice, raised his blade to defend. In

an instant, their positions reversed. Eno took the offensive while Daozi shifted to a defensive stance. Eno's strikes were imbued with tremendous force, each impact carrying a weighty power. In the heat of this intense confrontation, Dao's weapon nearly Slipped from his grasp on several occasions. To enhance the force of his strikes, Daozi retreated a half step, then launched himself into the air, twisting his body in a full rotation before delivering a powerful downward chop aimed at Eno's head. Faced with such a ferocious onslaught, Eno quickly positioned his staff horizontally to block the blow. However, even though

he successfully parried the attack, the tremendous force jolted through his Wrist, forcing him to stagger backward a few steps. Seizing the moment, Daozi pivoted the hilt of his blade, thrusting it toward Eno's throat. Eno responded in kind with a thrust of his own, but his weapon was considerably longer. The end of the batton struck the underarm of the knife wielder before his short blade could reach him. The outstretched arm of the knife wielder immediately fell limply. And taking advantage of this moment, Eno swung the batton against his Chest, breaking two ribs in the process. Without

granting the knife wielder a moment's respit, Eno continued to rain down blows with the batton. Disoriented from the assault, the knife wielder had no choice but to close in on Eno, bracing himself sideways. The clash of weapons intensified and the battle reached a fever pitch. After enduring several strikes from the batten, the knife wielder suddenly extended his left hand in an attempt to grasp the batten While his right hand wielding the knife lunged toward Eno's temple. However, the injury to his right hand had significantly diminished both its strength and speed. Eno swiftly countered with his

left hand, blocking the knife wielder's right hand. The batten in his right hand circled around the knife wielder's shoulder, pressing against his throat, restricting his breath. In a sudden move, the knife wielder discarded his right-hand knife, Which spun and landed in his left hand. In that instant of transition, he executed a horizontal slash. Eno, takenback by this unexpected maneuver, released the batten from the knife wielder's throat and quickly retreated. However, the blade still grazed his cheek. With a newfound determination, the knife wielder, despite being on the brink of exhaustion, unleashed a flurry of strikes driven

by adrenaline that dulled the pain. Eno, equally resolute, Retaliated with relentless batten strikes. In that moment, both combatants were consumed by fury, disregarding defense and engaging in a frenzied exchange that sent blood splattering in all directions. Yet, due to Eno's bulletproof vest, the majority of the knife wielder's attacks were thwarted by the resilient Kevlar material, while each of Eno's blows landed squarely on the knife wielder, whose vest offered no protection against blunt force. Summoning all his strength, the knife wielder executed a desperate maneuver, tightly gripping Eno's wrist with both hands and forcefully pulling him closer.

In that precarious position, Eno found himself devoid of any space to swing the batton. Reacting swiftly, Eno lifted the grip of the batten and struck the knife wielder's face with the end of it. The impact was tremendous, causing the knife wielder to feel dizzy, his vision blurring as two of his front teeth Shattered and blood gushed from his nostrils. Although he exerted every effort to disarm Eno, the grave injuries he sustained rendered him nearly incapable of standing. Despite losing his weapon, Eno found himself in a far superior state. He stepped forward with a swift motion,

landing a punch on the knife wielder's cheek. The knife wielder staggered back, utterly powerless against Eno's onslaught. Yet, the instinct of a killer compelled him to Strike at Eno as head with his knife. Eno deafly changed tactics, employing a grappling technique. Maneuvering his bare hands into the path of the blade to seize the knife wielder's joint. With a forceful twist, he redirected the blade, plunging it into the knife wielder's throat. The knife wielder's eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Eno, filled with shock and despair. He could hardly fathom the reality unfolding before him.

Let alone accept the impending finality Of his existence. As time passed, torrancets of blood flowed from his wound, staining the ground around him crimson. Once a formidable and arrogant gold medal assassin, he has now finally met the end of his life. Chapter 212. Captive. After eliminating the Huchang gangs gold medal assassin, Inua promptly retrieved three C4 explosives from the quick extraction vault and positioned them in the kitchen. Once everyone successfully evacuated to a safe zone, Inua would detonate the explosives, obliterating the entire meat processing plant. Meanwhile, Sianshi and Fong Shinong, in search of Machuans whereabouts,

encountered the Fong brothers, who were preparing to flee. The brothers were holding the unconscious Machawuan hostage as they entered a small car. Siani swiftly raised her gun, shouting, "You two scoundrels, release Machauan." Upon seeing the gun aimed at him, Fan Xiaos expression darkened and he threatened, pointing his gun at Machiuins temple. Do you think we are fools? If we let this kid go, we won't make it back alive. Siani and Fong Shinong exchanged glances, aware that Machauan was in their hands. And they hesitated to pull the trigger. After all, firing a shot might endanger Machuans

life. Stalemate ensued with neither side daring to act. Fan Punk, realizing they were reluctant to Shoot, quickly opened the car door and started the engine. Get in the car. We don't have time to waste. He urged his brother. Don't come any closer or this kid will lose his life. Fan Yao snarled, tightening his grip on Machauan as he retreated step by step before swiftly diving into the vehicle. Damn it. Siani cursed through gritted teeth. Her eyes filled with rage and helplessness. In the end, she could only watch as the Fong brothers drove away, disappearing From

sight. Unaware of Machu Yuans capture, Inua addressed the public channel. Attention all members. I have successfully placed the explosives in the factory. Please evacuate promptly to ensure your safety. Upon hearing Inuas words, Fong Shinong felt an overwhelming sense of urgency and couldn't help but respond on the channel. I'm sorry, Inua. Machauan has been taken hostage by the Fong brothers. Inuo regretted allowing Machawan to act Alone, but realized there was little he could do now. He reassured her. Officer Fong, you should evacuate quickly. We will devise a plan to rescue Machauan once you return. Understood, Inua.

We will meet in the car, Fong Shinto replied swiftly, leading Siani away from the meat processing plant. Shortly thereafter, Inua also returned safely to the vehicle. Fong Shinong then started the car and drove everyone away from the meat processing plant, heading towards The Jing Mountain Clubhouse. Before leaving, Enu pressed the remote control in his hand. With a series of thunderous explosions, the bombs planted in the factory detonated. The tremendous force reduced the entire facility to rubble, shattering the Huchang gang s ambition to conquer Chingqing. Upon returning to the Jing Mountain Clubhouse, the two severely injured

members were quickly taken to doctor and for treatment. Eno bore some wounds and blood stains, but His injuries were relatively minor. After Chinshia meticulously bandaged and treated the injuries, his physical condition was deemed stable. Eno, why haven't we seen Machayan return? Chinshia couldn't help but inquire. Eno furrowed his brow and sighed deeply, responding. Machauan has been captured by members of the Haong gang. Chun Xiai's eyes widened in disbelief. A look of concern etched on her face as she hurly asked, "What is his life in Danger?" Her voice was laced with anxiety and apprehension. Eno gently

shook his head, indicating his own uncertainty. "I don't know." But the Haang gang hasn't killed him outright. They must have taken him for negotiations. Don't worry, we will find a way to rescue him. After dinner, Eno solemnly recounted the events of the raid on the meat processing factory to everyone. Despite successfully destroying the Huaang gangs corpse Factory, the cost had been extraordinarily high. Lie Jian was severely injured. Machauan was unfortunately captured and the cool runners had suffered near total annihilation. In comparison to the previous raid on Xiaoang, this operation was a complete failure. Eno candidly

acknowledged the grave mistake he had made. His eagerness to eliminate Zoho Huaang had blinded him to the meticulously laid trap of the enemy. Had He heeded Fong Shinongs advice to wait until the investigation was thorough before acting, perhaps this tragedy could have been averted. You know, this failure cannot rest solely on your shoulders. Who could have anticipated that that scoundrel Yong Bin would betray his own brother? Siani exclaimed with indignation. To her, if not for Yong Bins treachery, the operation would have undoubtedly succeeded. Let bygones be bygones. What We must focus on now is how

to ensure Machuans safe return. Fong Shin Tong interjected. Her brow furrowed. Although Zoho Haang might not kill Machawan immediately, falling into the hands of such ruthless underworld figures would undoubtedly bring him suffering. The group fell into silence. Each member contemplating their next steps. Suddenly, Eno turned to Wong Yin Ran and asked, "Wong Yin Ran, can you devise a way to contact Zoo Haang? I Wish to negotiate with him." Wong Yin Ran bit her lip, appearing troubled as she replied. It seems there is no known network on Haong Street. I can only send him a satellite

phone via drone. All right, send the satellite phone to him immediately. In comparison to Macho Yus life. A satellite phone is of little consequence. You know, we just eliminated so many members of the Haong gang. Will Zo Hua even consider negotiating with you? Hijun asked, a Look of concern on his face. Regardless of whether he accepts the negotiations, I will do everything in my power to stabilize the situation and ensure Machuan safety. At that moment, Enos mind was solely consumed with the thought of protecting Machuans life. All other matters could be addressed at a later

time. Wong Yin Ran secured the satellite phone to the drone, then opened her laptop, her fingers flying over the keyboard. The Drone, following its pre-ordained course, soared towards Haong Street. Eno, I have dispatched the drone. As soon as Zo Hua answers the call, I will be able to pinpoint his hiding location. Thank you. Eno remained by the phone, awaiting Zoho Huas response. After several minutes, a drone began to hover low over Ha Chong Street, equipped with speakers and a microphone. Wong Yin deliberately emitted sounds to attract the attention of Haong S gang. Soon, Several men

clad in black suits emerged from nearby buildings, gazing skyward at the hovering drone. Their curiosity peaked. Wong Yin Ran seized the opportunity as they took the bait, prompting her to lower the drone near them. The group retrieved the satellite phone attached to the drone and rushed to report to Zoha. Chapter 213. negotiation. The stronghold of Huaangs gang. Machauan was securely bound with ropes, his shirt stripped Away, revealing his well-defined pectorals and chiseled abdominal muscles. Two of Fanangs underlings wielded clubs, alternating their strikes upon Machauan with ruthless abandon. Each blow cut through the air with a

sharp whoosh, landing heavily upon his body. Despite enduring a barrage of bruises and contusions, Machawuan gritted his teeth in silence, embodying the spirit of a tough man. Zho Haong sat ominously across from Machayuan, his Countenance dark and foroding. He had learned from the Fan brothers that the meat processing plant used for creating corpse soldiers had been destroyed, resulting in nearly a hundred of his brothers either dead or injured. However, what pained him the most was the absence of his most formidable gold medal assassin, whose fate appeared grim. This series of devastating blows not only diminished

the strength of Haong s gang, but also nearly Obliterated their capacity to contend with the new order. Once a formidable force, Haong s gang now resembled a flickering candle in the wind, teetering on the brink of collapse. The captive brought back by the fan brothers was of paramount importance. Zoho Haang yearned to extract more information about Eno from Machawayuan. Yet, no matter how severely he was beaten, Machawan remained resolutely silent, revealing not a shred of valuable intelligence. "Brother Chong, this kid has a tough mouth. We've been at it for quite some time, yet he isn't

te let slip a single word." One of the subordinates gasped. Another echoed, "Indeed, Brother Chong, why not just get rid of him? It would save us the trouble." Zo Haong shook his head, well aware that while killing the captive might provide a momentary sense of satisfaction, it would not yield any substantial advantage in the current predicament. On the contrary, such an Action would only provoke more fervent retaliation from the other side. Conversely, sparing his life might instill a sense of caution in the adversary, deterring them from reckless actions. Leaning closer to Machau, Zho Hua remarked,

"Kid, it would be a pity to end the life of someone as loyal as you. I, Zoho Hua, have never relished making things difficult for anyone. If you can persuade your leader to submit to me, all past grievances can be Forgiven." Machauan cast a disdainful gaze at Zoho Haang and remarked, "You must be dreaming. How could Enua possibly conspire with you rogues?" A nearby lackey swung a club and struck Machau forcefully in the abdomen, causing him to nearly gasp in pain. Zo Haang chuckling waved his hand dismissively at the lackey and continued addressing Machauan. You

young folks are so simplistic in your thinking in this day and age. Where is the distinction Between good and evil? How many who have survived to this day have not committed murder or theft? Historically, those emperors were no strangers to bloodshed. Yet posterity regards them as heroes. Our Hashang gang may be a bit radical in our methods, but once we unify the entireQing city, we can undoubtedly achieve greater things than the new order. I don't believe a word of it," Machauan exclaimed, his eyes widening in anger. The New Order has never robbed Other survivors, nor

do they intentionally raise zombies. Zoho Haong simply smirked coldly, displaying an expression of contempt. It seemed he had anticipated Machu Yus reaction. Those who achieve great things never concern themselves with trivial matters. "Our strength may not match that of the new order, so we must resort to extraordinary means." Machau glared at Zo Hua, his eyes filled with scorn and disdain. That does not justify your Malice. Z Huaang, unfazed by Machu Yuans accusations, continued to explain. While the folks from the new order may not have directly robbed you, their markets still treat you as mere fodder,

covertly exploiting you. Upon hearing this, Machau's heart sank. He was aware that there were unfair dealings within the New Order s markets. Yet, he firmly believed it was a necessary means of survival. Do not preach to me about morals. Whether to Kill or to plunder is entirely up to you. Surrender? Not a chance. No matter how Zoho Ha threatened or tempted him, Machawuan remained resolute in his refusal to compromise. Just as Zoho Haang began to feel at a loss, Alaki hurriedly rushed into the room, exclaiming, "Brother Chong, we just found a drone outside. It was

sent by the people from Jing Mountain Club and it has a satellite phone attached." The person on the line wishes to speak with You. Hearing this, Zo Hua immediately perked up, eagerly taking the satellite phone from the lackey and dialing back. With fury, he shouted into the receiver, "Hello, this is Zoho Huaang. You from Jing Mountain Club are quite audacious, killing my men and destroying my factory, yet you still have the gall to seek negotiations." In replied calmly, "If we lack strength, you would hardly bother to answer the call." "Zho Hua, I do not wish

to waste words with you. Continuing this conflict will only lead to mutual destruction. Therefore, I propose a truce, allowing us to coexist peacefully." Zoho Huaang upon hearing this sneered derisively and retorted. You think you can declare a truce just like that? With those losses of yours, do you really think you can compare them to mine? His tone was laden with disdain and contempt, disregarding Enoas proposal for peace entirely. Though Zo Huas demeanor was unyieldingly Stern, Eno patiently replied, "If you release our people, I shall endeavor to compensate for your losses." Zo Huaang upon hearing this

erupted into laughter, considering Eno's words to be nothing short of a ludicrous gest. Compensate. What could you possibly offer to make amends? How utterly absurd? His brazen arrogance ignited a surge of indignation within Eno. Yet he suppressed his fury and coldly cautioned. So you intend to continue This conflict? Zo Huaang, heed my warning. Should you dare to harm my people, I will spare no effort to raise the entirety of Haong Street. Prepare to be regarded as a pariah. Forever denied the warmth of the morning sun. Zo Huaang dismissed Enos threat with a scoff, responding indifferently.

Humph, I have navigated these streets for many years. I have encountered far worse than this. Boy, do you think that uttering a few harsh words will compel me to release Them? Not a chance. As the negotiations teetered on the brink of collapse, Eno swiftly shifted his approach. Zho Haong, there is no need for this bravado. You have taken my people solely to negotiate terms with me. If that is the case, let us speak plainly. Despite recognizing that Eno had seen through him, Zho Huaang maintained a facade of calmness. Very well, since you have laid your

cards on the table. I shall be forthright. You wish to negotiate, do You? That is acceptable. But I refuse to make deals with cowards who hide behind phones. If you truly possess the metal, come to Haong Street and confront me in person. We shall clarify matters face to face. What say you? Do you dare? Eno remained silent for a moment, contemplating the peril of this endeavor. Negotiating on Zho Huas territory was akin to walking into a trap. Yet, despite the inherent danger, it also presented an opportune moment to Eliminate him. After all, Zho Hua seldom

made public appearances, and encountering him in person was a rare opportunity. Noticing Eno s prolonged silence, Zo Huaang mocked, "Boy, if you lack even this modicum of courage, you might as well return home to nurse at your mother s breast and spare yourself the shame before me." As he prepared to hang up, Eno abruptly interjected. I will come to Hua Chong Street to speak with you, but on the condition that you Release the hostages in my presence. Zo Hua paused momentarily taken aback before bursting into laughter. Haha, good lad, you possess audacity. If you can

come, I will release your people. Eno added, let me hear Machaus voice. I need to ensure he is still alive. Zo Haang took the phone and approached Machaw Yuan, saying, Your boss wants to hear your voice. Speak to him. Despite being battered and bruised, Machawuan grit his teeth and spoke into The receiver. Eno, don't be deceived. Zo Huaang will not honor his word. Upon hearing Machu Yuans voice, Eno felt a slight sense of relief. At least, it seemed that Machau was not in imminent danger. Machauan, do not overthink it. Hold on, I will find a

way to rescue you. Chapter 214. A call for help. Zo Huaang seized the phone, his voice icy as he inquired. When do you intend to come and discuss matters with me? His tone was laden with menace and Provocation. After a brief silence, Inua responded slowly. Around 2:00 the day after tomorrow, a sinister smile crept upon Zo Huas lips as he replied, "Excellent. I shall await you on Haong Street. Should you dare to stand me up or arrive late, prepare for your friends to collect your remains. With that, he hung up the call. Once the conversation

with Zoho Ha concluded, Fong Shinong could not restrain her reprimand. Ina, how could you acquies to such an Outrageous demand? Zo Hua is clearly laying a trap for you. If you go, he will undoubtedly find a way to eliminate you. Siani chimed in. Indeed, you should not gamble with your life for Machawuan. Inua shook her head, explaining, "If I do not comply, Machauan will certainly perish. Besides, Zoho Haang has summoned me for a face-to-face negotiation. This presents an opportune moment to strike." Upon hearing Inuas plan, Hijuns face betrayed his concern. "Inu, are you so certain

that Zoha will release Machawuan?" Inua smiled gently. "I will demand that Zoho Haong release Machawuan in my presence. Otherwise, I shant foolishly walk into the trap he has set." Inua was acutely aware of Zho Huas intentions if she did not play the role of bait. How could Machaw Yuan be safely recovered? Fong Shinong furrowed her brow and interjected. Zoho Huaang is notoriously cunning. Without absolute certainty, he would not reveal Himself easily. If he escapes again, it will be even more challenging to track him down in the future. As long as Machawan can return safely, I

will unleash my full potential. Even if Zo Hua manages to flee, I shall raise Haong Street to the ground, leaving him nowhere to hide, Inua declared resolutely. Do not jest. Although the Hua gang has suffered significant setbacks, so Huaang still commands nearly 300 loyal subordinates. How could You possibly eliminate them all on your own? Fong Shinong shook her head in descent. She understood Inuas prowess, yet challenging an entire gang single-handedly seemed a fool's errand. Inua, Officer Fong is correct. The power of one is ultimately limited, echoedi. Perhaps we should seek assistance from the people at

Milan martial arts school. Even with the support of Milan martial arts, we would still lack sufficient manpower. If we are to act, we must do So decisively. It would be best to eradicate the Haang gang entirely, ensuring they pose no further threat, Fong Shinong asserted. Hijun, furrowing his brow, solemnly inquired. Aside from the Milan martial arts personnel, who else would be willing to join us in confronting the Haang gang? I shall seek assistance from the new order tomorrow. The Huaang gang has always been a thorn in their side. This is a rare opportunity, and I

will do my utmost to Persuade Uncle Lee to stand with us. Fong Shinong thought of her former colleagues. Though it had been some time since she left the SWAT team, both Jean Tian and Uncle Lee were trustworthy acquaintances. If she personally reached out for aid, perhaps they would lend their support. However, Officer Fong, did you not previously assert that the new order was disincined to intervene in this matter? Xiani inquired, her gaze fixed curiously on Fong Shinto. Fong Shinong furrowed her brow slightly, patiently elucidating. Their reluctance to engage stemmed from the equilibrium of power between

the factions at that time. A conflict with the Hua Chong gang would have resulted in significant losses for the New Order as well. However, the circumstances have now shifted. The Huaong gang has notably diminished in strength. Our alliance with the Milan martial arts school has altered the dynamics, making it Considerably easier to encircle and eliminate the Ha Chong gang. Upon hearing this, Inuas eyes brightened and he interjected eagerly, "Officer Fong, I wish to accompany you tomorrow. We could also bring gifts for the New Order to demonstrate our sincerity. I firmly believe that the New Order

will not remain indifferent when faced with mutual interests. Given Fong Shinongs connection to the New Order, it was imperative to leverage this Relationship. if Inua could successfully persuade the New Order. He was confident in the complete annihilation of the Hua Chong gang. Very well, we shall set out for the New Order's camp tomorrow. The following day, Fong Shinong and Enua found themselves seated in an IVCO van, heading towards the Wii International City in the northern part of the city. Once they entered the territory of the New Order, Fong Shinong established contact with Jeang Tian via

radio. Upon Learning that Fong Shinong had arrived, Jean Tian immediately abandoned his work to personally greet her. In the face of Jehong Tinyongs warm welcome, Fong Shinong cut to the chase, stating, "Jong Tian, I am here to see Uncle Lee. Could you assist me in arranging this?" Jean Tian paused, a look of confusion crossing his face as he asked, "The last time you left, you didn't even wish to bid farewell to Uncle Lee. What has prompted this change of heart?" With a Hint of exasperation, Fongs home offered a rice smile. I have important matters to

discuss with Uncle Lee. I appreciate your help, Jean Tiano. Although Jean Tian had intended to inquire further, the anxious look in Fong Shinongs eyes compelled him to swallow his words. With a gentle sigh, he replied, "Very well. I shall fetch Uncle Lee. Please wait here." Jeang Tian turned to leave, and shortly thereafter, he returned with a bittersweet smile. Fong Shinong, Uncle Lee has agreed to see you. Follow me. Thus, Fong Shinong and Enoa trailed behind Jean Tianong to Uncle Lee's office. "Uncle Lee is in his office. Feel free to voice any requests for assistance." "He

does not regard you as a stranger," Jean Tianong stated. Fong Shinong nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Jean Tian. I shall treat you to a drink next time." Jean Tian chuckled. "That sounds good, but I shall cover the cost of the drinks." However, just as Inua Was about to enter Uncle Lee's office alongside Fong Shinto, Jeang Tian abruptly halted him. Wait a moment. Fong Shinong. Uncle Lee wishes to see you alone. He did not request for this young man to accompany you. Fong Shinongs expression darkened immediately. Inua was someone she had brought along. There should be no

cause for concern. Jeang Tienyongs actions seemed tinged with a hint of personal vengeance. However, this is indeed the territory of The new order, and Fong Shinong could hardly say much, so she could only ask Inua to endure for the time being. Inu, please wait outside for a moment. Ingua, appearing completely indifferent, shrugged and replied casually, "All right, Officer Fong." He then turned and found a place to sit quietly, awaiting further developments. Meanwhile, Jeang Tian scrutinized him coldly, hands clasped behind his back, creating a rather uncomfortable atmosphere for Inaw. Fong Shinong gently knocked on the door,

and upon hearing an invitation to enter, she pushed the door open and stepped inside. Uncle Lee's office was spacious and bright, adorned with luxurious decor, and the thick carpet muffled her footsteps. At the end of the room stood an imposing office desk behind which sat Uncle Lee in a leather swivel chair. Fong Shinong cautiously spoke. "Uncle Lee, I apologize for not having had the time to visit you." "Haha," Fong Shinong, "I can hardly believe you still remember this old man." Came the cheerful laughter as the chair slowly turned to face her. Li Jang Guoo was

still clad in his unchanged police uniform, sporting round glasses, and much of his hair had gracefully receded, leaving only a few strands on either side of his ears. His face bore no trace of menace, presenting the image of an ordinary elderly man in his 60s, unremarkable and devoid of any notable Features. Yet, those who truly knew Uncle Lee understood his formidable nature, particularly when he was angered. Chapter 21:15. Lie Jian Guo, I am no longer your superior. Why be so formal? Uncle Lee chuckled, shaking his head and gesturing toward a nearby chair, inviting Fong Shinong

to sit and converse. Upon hearing this, Fong Shinong felt a warmth in her heart. She nodded shily and carefully approached the chair, settling down gently. "Uncle Lee, even if you are no longer my superior, you are still my father's old comrade. Moreover, you watch me grow up, making you somewhat of a mentor to me." Fong Shining Tong straightened her back, placing her hands on her knees. Her gaze directed respectfully and reverently toward Uncle Lee. Upon hearing her words, Uncle Lee couldn't help but feel a wave of nostalgia wash over him. He sighed softly and remarked,

"Fong Shinto, your father entrusted you to my Care before he passed away. Yet, you insisted on leaving our special police team over trivial matters. I know you are a principled young woman, but at times stubbornness can lead to one's own detriment." Fong Shining Tong silently lowered her head, a flicker of guilt passing through her eyes as she recalled her father s last words, stirring a pang of sorrow within her. Uncle Lee continued, "Now that the special police team no longer exists, I have made every Effort to retain the original personnel from the police station. I

hope you will cherish this opportunity to return to our side and continue to showcase your talents with a face full of shame." Fong Shinong bowed her head and softly replied, "I am sorry, Uncle Lee. I did not come to seek a position within the new order, but rather to request your assistance. Upon hearing these words, Uncle Lee could not help but show a hint of surprise on his face. His tone laced With a degree of perplexity. I previously heard Jeang Tian mention that you seem to be working alongside a high school student. How intriguing. I

recall that during your time in the special police force, you were notoriously proud with few capable of capturing your attention. What prowess does this high school student possess that compels you to willingly serve as his aid? Fong Shinto feeling slightly embarrassed replied, "His name is Inua." Although Merely a high school student, he is the most formidable individual I have ever encountered. Without him, I fear I would not be here today. Upon hearing this, Uncle Lee's expression shifted to one of keen interest. Is that so? Truly so impressive that I must meet him. Seizing the opportunity,

Fong Shinong interjected. Uncle Lee Inua is just outside the office, but Jeang Tian has not permitted him to enter. If you wish to see him, just inform Jean Tian. Uncle Lee chuckled. Humph. How can Jean Tian allow personal grievances to interfere with work? Call him in. I shall speak with him. Fong Shinong approached the door and called out to Jean Tian who was waiting outside. Jean Tianong, Uncle Lee is calling for you. Jean Tianong walked into the office, a puzzled expression on his face. Uncle Lee, what do you need me for? Bring that fellow from

the doorway in. I want to meet him. Uncle Lee commanded. Jean Tianong looked at Fong Shinto with astonishment. He understood that this was surely her idea and visibly displeased, complained, "But Uncle Lee, that student is not one of us." Uncle Lee furrowed his brows and urged, "It matters not. With Fong Shinong here, do you doubt her? How could you not trust her?" Reluctantly, Jeang Tian knew he could not defy Uncle Lee's orders. He exited the office and approached Inua, "Kid, Uncle Lee wants to see you." Ina looked up in surprise And replied, "Did you not

just say that Uncle Lee only meets with Officer Fong?" Jeang Tianong somewhat impatiently explained. Someone has been singing your praises. I don't know what your intentions are, but you'd best not deceive Uncle Lee. If you provoke his eye, the consequences could be dire. Enua shook his head in be amusement. From the moment they met, it seemed Jeang Tian was intent on targeting him. Enua pushed open the office door and Upon entering immediately spotted Uncle Li Jing was seated behind the desk. initially expecting the leader of the new order to be a fearsome figure. He was

taken aback by the sight of this middle-aged man who resembled a kindly neighbor and even appeared somewhat balding. "Well, you are quite young indeed, almost the same age as my granddaughter," Uncle Lee remarked, appraising Enua with an amused expression. Although Uncle Lee's words Were devoid of malice, Inua found them rather odd. Nevertheless, he politely bowed and greeted Uncle Lee, introducing himself. "Hello, Uncle Lee. My name is Inua. I hope to impose upon you for assistance. Uncle Lee crossed his arms and smiled. Young man, Fong Shining Tong speaks very highly of you. To have earned her

respect, you must possess some remarkable talents. Inu humbly replied, "There is nothing particularly special about me. I merely had the Fortune of winning a shooting match against Officer Fong once." His gaze revealed a profound confidence in his own abilities. Uncle Lee was momentarily taken aback, a hint of astonishment gracing his features. Do you realize that Fong Shinong is a renowned sharpshooter within our police force, having once clinched the championship in the women's shooting category? There are no more than three members of the special police team who could best her. In response to Uncle Lee's skepticism,

Inua replied calmly, "Perhaps I possess a slight talent for shooting." Upon hearing this, Uncle Lee couldn't help but chuckle. His laughter tinged with a sense of admiration. "Our special police team has many individuals with shooting talent, yet they still cannot surpass Fong Shinto. Young man, if you are not merely boasting, I would genuinely consider taking you on as my apprentice. Fong Shin Tong exchanged a knowing Glance with Inua within their police force. The master apprentice relationship is often more intimate than that of superiors and subordinates with mentors typically treating their disciples as successors. However, despite

Uncle Lee's favorable impression, Inua was reluctant to grow too close to members of the new order. Thus, he politely declined, saying, "Thank you for your kind regard, Uncle Lee. But I am accustomed to a Free-spirited lifestyle and dislike adhering to rigid routines." Uncle Lee shook his head in disappointment. Very well. Everyone has their own aspirations. I shall not impose my will upon you. Please share your requests with me. As long as they are not excessive, I might be able to assist you. Considering Fong Shinong Sake, the reason Uncle Lee garnered the support of the special

police officers was his genuine appreciation for talent. It is Worth noting that the police force typically emphasizes seniority. Yet, since Uncle Lee ascended to leadership, he has promoted numerous capable grassroots officers. Given that Uncle Lee had already spoken, Inua candidly stated, "Uncle Lee, the reason Officer Fong and I have come to seek your assistance is to request your support in eliminating the Hua Chong gang." The Hua Chong Gang, how did you come to be at odds with Zoho Ha? Uncle Lee inquired, His expression serious. It was the members of the Hua Chong gang who first

robbed us and subsequently we retaliated against them. Thus, this conflict ensued, Inua replied somewhat helplessly. Uncle Lee did not expect Inua to be embroiled in a conflict with the Hua Chong gang and side in resignation. Alas, I might assist with other matters, but attacking the Hua Chong gang could prove rather complicated. Uncle Lee, the Hua Chong Gang has harmed many. They are akin to a malignant tumor afflicting Chingqing. If we allow them to thrive unchecked, they will inevitably pose a threat to us all, Inua insisted. I am aware that the Ha Chong gang has engaged

in numerous nefarious acts recently. However, they have never caused trouble on the territory of our new order. To request me to mobilize against them would be to act without justification, despite his disdain for the Hua Chong Gangs actions. Uncle Lee recognized that both parties had maintained a relative restraint. Should the New Order launch, an unwarranted attack against the Ha Chong gang, the hard one neutral image would be irrevocably shattered. And in the future, who would dare to conduct trade activities within the New Orders market? Observing Uncle Lee's troubled demeanor. Ina continued, "Uncle Lee, in truth,

the Hua Chong gang merely pretends to maintain peace with you. Behind the Scenes, they have been conspiring to attack the new order. In an attempt to bridge the gap in weaponry and personnel, Zho Hua has even resorted to nurturing zombies. Li Jian Guoo upon hearing this was taken aback. What? Nurturing zombies? Do you have evidence? In chapter 216, a strong alliance, Inuo produced his phone and played a video for Uncle Lee showing the Haang gang as cultivation of zombies. These videos filmed by a popular craftsman depicted Not only the entire process of training armored zombies,

but also detailed discussions on how to seize the Vientan International City. After watching the videos, Uncle Lee's expression darkened and he couldn't help but mutter a curse. That scoundrel Zoho Haang is truly insidious. He has plotting against us. Seizing the opportunity, Fong Shinong added, "Uncle Lee, we have already destroyed Zoho Huas zombie factory. He can no longer produce these harmful Creatures. However, one of our companions was accidentally captured during the battle. Zoha has threatened that if we do not negotiate on his territory, he will kill the hostage." Uncle Lee furrowed his brow and replied, "Fong

Shinto," "It's not that I am unwilling to assist you. However, Zo Haang commands hundreds of loyal and desperate followers. If we engage in an all-out war with the Haang gang, casualties are inevitable. Even as the Leader of the New Order, I cannot persuade my subordinates to undertake such a thankless task." Ino interjected, "Uncle Lee, we have already eliminated nearly half of Zoho Huas men. The strength of the Haong gang has significantly diminished. Moreover, eradicating them is not a feudal endeavor. They have stockpiled a considerable amount of resources on Flower Factory Street. If we eliminate them,

these resources will rightfully Belong to us. Upon hearing this, a barely perceptible smile emerged on Uncle Lee's face. Yet, he maintained a serious demeanor as he looked at Inyuo and deliberately asked if we were to send troops to assist you in annihilating the Haong gang. How do you intend to distribute the spoils of war? Without hesitation, Inuo responded, "Our numbers are few, and we do not require such an abundance of resources. We can agree to a distribution of 30% for us And 70% for you, belonging entirely to the new order." Uncle Lee nodded with a

smile, pleased with Inuo's proposal. However, for him to make a final decision, Inuo needed to demonstrate further sincerity. After all, sufficient incentives are necessary to motivate subordinates to diligently fulfill their tasks. Ah, you are quite astute. However, the condition is that only those who triumph over the Haong gang will have access to the spoils you Mentioned. Yet, to persuade my subordinates, mere promises will not suffice. They must see tangible sincerity. Uncle Lee narrowed his eyes, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips, his gaze glimmering with cunning. Inuo immediately understood Uncle Lee's implication. If

one seeks assistance from others, appropriate compensation must be offered, or no one would risk their lives for you. He smiled and replied, "Uncle Lee, since we sought you Out, we certainly did not come empty-handed. However, the items are not with me. Would you accompany us to the parking lot?" Uncle Lee smiled and nodded. "All right, let us see what you're up to, young man." He then turned to Jeang Tian outside the door and instructed Jean Tian, "Gather your team and accompany this young brother with me." Thus, Jeang Tian led a squad of guards to escort

Uncle Lee to the parking lot. Eno guided everyone to a Nearby Iviko van and said, "Uncle Lee, this vehicle supplies are a preemptive reward for everyone. Once we eradicate the Huaang gang, I will send another load." With that, Eno opened the back door of the Iviko. Both Uncle Lee and Jeang Tian gazed into the open van, their pupils dilating in unison, their expressions frozen as if time had come to a standstill. Eno had brought them an entire truckload of weapons and ammunition. Moreover, these firearms Appeared to be pristine, glistening with a cold metallic sheen, like

slumbering beasts awaiting the call to arms. "What do you think, Uncle Lee? Are you satisfied?" Eno grinned mischievously. "If we were to sell this entire truckload on the black market, I fear the circulating credit would be insufficient for exchange." Uncle Lee stood in stunned silence, momentarily overwhelmed by the shock. His gaze swept over the weapons, revealing a complex Mixture of surprise and greed flickering in his eyes. After a prolonged pause, he finally spoke. Where on earth did you acquire such an arsenal? With a slight smile, Eno replied mysteriously, "Uncle Lee, let's not delve too deeply

into that. After all, you have nothing to lose. I just need your word." Uncle Lee instinctively rubbed his bald head. "This truckload of arms was undoubtedly valuable, and even a seasoned veteran like him could hardly resist such Temptation. You're quite astute, so naturally, I must give you face," he remarked, a meaningful smile spreading across his face. He turned to Jean Tianong and commanded Jean Tianong arranged for a 100 officers to assist Fong Shinong in dismantling the Haong gang. This mission must succeed. Failure is not an option. Understood? Uncle Lee's voice was steady and powerful, laced

with an undeniable authority. Jeang Tian looked at Eno in disbelief, His eyes brimming with astonishment and confusion. He could not fathom how an ordinary-looking high school student could possess such a vast arsenal. And judging by Eno s tone, he would provide another shipment post eradication of the Haong gang. The value and power of these weapons were enough to leave anyone astounded. Jean Tianong began to question Enos background. Could he possibly have military ties? After all, where else could he have acquired such a Substantial amount of arms? Jean Tianong, did you hear what I just said?

Noticing Jehong Tian s dazed expression, Uncle Lee raised his voice to remind him, snapping back to reality, Jeang Tian quickly replied, "Understood, Uncle Lee. I will arrange for personnel immediately to ensure the mission success." He then saluted Uncle Lee. Once Jeong Tian departed, Eno expressed his gratitude to Uncle Lee. Thank you, Uncle Lee. Tomorrow afternoon, I will be Negotiating with Zho Haing. At the appointed time, Jang, along with his subordinates, would be tasked with lying in ambush outside the flower factory street, awaiting my signal to storm in together. Uncle Lee gazed at Inuo, a flicker

of approval gleaming in his eyes. He patted Inuo's shoulder and remarked, "Ah, you young folks shall take charge. This old man will refrain from meddling. Should you encounter any difficulties or require assistance, do Not hesitate to inform me." After securing the formidable support of the New Order, Fong Shinong and Inuo returned to the Jing Shan Club. Upon their arrival at the camp, Inuo promptly shared the good news with everyone. With the New Order as a robust ally, the morale of the group soared. 100 specially trained SWAT officers far surpassed the ragtag bunch under Zoho Huchians

command. During their absence, Wong Yen Ran had successfully Reached out to the Mulan Martial Arts School. Upon learning of the plan to assault the Huchang gang, Xiaoming Wa readily expressed his unwavering support, the Milan martial arts school could potentially dispatch over 40 fighters and combined with the more than 100 from the New Order. The scales of victory began to tip in Inus favor. The next day, the three factions would converge on Flower Factory Street for the final confrontation with the Huchang Gang. Chapter 217, a solo meeting on the day of negotiations, aside from the injured

and the internal affairs team. Fong Shinto ordered all remaining combat personnel capable of wielding a firearm to partake in this operation. They transported Inuo close to Flower Factory Street. Just before exiting the vehicle, Inuo advised his companions, "Upon Machu Yuans return, do not concern yourselves with my safety. Immediately contact the new order to launch a Full-scale assault on Flower Factory Street." Fong Shinong with a serious expression, cautioned. Inuo, exercise caution. Zoho Huang is cunning and treacherous. Should you fail to eliminate him, find a safe location to hold your ground and await assistance. Avoid direct confrontation

with the enemy at all costs. Understood, Officer Fong. If Zohuch Chang manages to slip away, I will fire a signal flare into the sky to indicate his approximate Location as long as we unite our efforts. Zoho Chang will surely have no means of escape this time. With that, Inuo pushed open the car door and stepped out, striding alone towards Flower Factory Street. Before the apocalypse, this once vibrant and bustling street had been Ching City as largest red light district, lined with various establishments such as massage parlors, bars, nightclubs, and bathous. Yet now, the former clamor

had Dissipated. The once bustling street, lay eerily silent, with scarcely a soul in sight. Zohuch had ordered his men to construct makeshift barricades using abandoned trucks and sandbags, effectively sealing off the entire street, leaving only a narrow passageway for personnel to enter and exit. Though the defensive measures at the checkpoint were not as professional as those of the New Order, they were considerably better than those found in other survivor Communities. Ino Strode confidently passed, only to be intercepted by several thugs from the Huchang gang stationed at the entrance. Kid, what brings you here? Do you

realize this is our territory? One goon brandished a gun at Inyus head, rudely interrogating him, his eyes brimming with hostility. you know, with a face full of disdain, retorted dismissively. It's Haang who sent me to negotiate. If you know what's good for you, remove the Roadblock and stop wasting my time. The henchman was momentarily takenback, then burst into laughter. Huh? You audacious little brat. You dare to call Chongu by his name. He turned to his companions, exclaiming, "Brothers, listen to this young pup. He is here to negotiate with Chongu." The other henchmen joined in the

laughter as if they had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Suddenly, Eno snatched the gun from the thug's hands and with astonishing speed Disassembled it into a pile of parts. The henchmen were left dumbfounded. "Damn, so you're the little punk opposing me." One of them finally recognized Eno's identity. He scrutinized Eno, perceiving him as merely an ordinary student, baffled as to why Chongu would regard him with such caution. "Why must I call Zoho Ha before you let me through?" Eno threatened bluntly. The gatekeepers, though simmering with anger, knew they could Not afford to

incur Zohas wrath. They begrudgingly suppressed their fury, moved the roadblock aside, and allowed Eno to enter. As Eno stepped on a Ha Chong street, the brothers Fan Pong and Fan Yao approached him eagerly. Fan Pong, his arm wrapped in bandages, greeted Eno with enthusiasm. Eno, I didn't he expect you to be a man of your word. You said you'd come alone, and here you are. Eno snorted coldly. Of course, I keep my promises. However, I Am uncertain if so Huaang will do the same. Fanjao patted his chest, assuring, "Eno, you can rest assured." Chongu is

indeed a man of his word. Follow us. He has been waiting for you. With that, the fan brothers led Eno to the entrance of the Hanjun nightclub. Eno glanced up at the sign, feeling a twinge of confusion. He had anticipated a more formal setting for negotiations, not a nightclub. Was Zoh Ha planning to employ seduction? This was a nightclub. Surely a more Respectable venue was warranted for a negotiation. Fan Punk chuckled, explaining, "This nightclub is where our Chong Go made his fortune. It serves as the headquarters of the Haong gang. Where is Machau?" "I don't

see him," Eno replied, hesitating at the entrance. According to their prior agreement, Machauan needed to be released before he would engage in negotiations with Zoa. "Don't be anxious." "Look, I've brought your man," Fania beamed, pointing to a Small door on the right. The door creaked open, and several individuals emerged with Machau at the center. Zo Haangs henchmen brought Machawu on before Eno and stepped aside. Fan Pong gesturing towards Machaw Yuan grinned. Here is your man intact and unharmed. Would you like to inspect him? With that, Fan Yao and Fan Pong erupted into laughter. Eno disregarded

Fan Daos chest and swiftly approached Machauan personally untying the ropes that bound Him. Although Machuan bore the marks of a brutal beating, his face bruised, his lips stained with blood, he suffered no grave injuries. fortunate enough to escape with only superficial wounds without losing any limbs. "Eno, I am truly sorry," Machuan said, lowering his head in shame. "If it weren't for the need to save myself, you would not have risked your safety." Eno gently patted his shoulder, offering quiet reassurance. "Let's not dwell on it." Officer Fawn's car is waiting outside. You should return and recuperate.

I will handle the rest. Machauan wished to say more, but he understood that lingering would only burden Eno. He cast a grateful glance at Eno before turning away. As Mache Yuans figure faded into the distance, Eno turned resolutely to the fan brothers and declared, "It seems that Zo Haang has honored his promise. Lead me to him. It is time we had a serious discussion. Thus, Eno Followed the fan brothers into the nightclub. However, to his astonishment, they brought him to the entrance of the bathroom on the first floor. Standing at the threshold, Eno wore a

look of bewilderment. Isn't this the bathroom? Are we meant to bathe before negotiating? Zo Hua Chong certainly has peculiar tastes. Fan Pong responded. Brother Chong is in the bathroom. He requested that you change your clothes as well so we can negotiate while Bathing. Eno retorted incredulously. I have never seen anyone choose a bathroom as a negotiation venue. Only in the bathroom can we speak candidly. My brother Fan Dao asserted earnestly. Eno suddenly comprehended Zoho Huaangs true intentions. After all, it appeared he was concerned about potential assassination during their discussion. What better place than a bathroom

where one is typically unclothed and unable to conceal weapons. As a leader in the Underworld, Zoho Huaang could not appear overly timid before Eno. Yet, he needed to preserve his dignity. Thus, he grandly proposed this unusual location for their meeting. Nevertheless, to Eno, this ploy was childishly naive, bordering on laughable. If he truly wished to eliminate Zoho Huaang, even in a state of undress, it would be effortlessly achievable. Chapter 218. Conspiring with a tiger, Eno stood at the bathrooms entrance, a look of Hesitation crossing his face. Observing this, Fan Pong smirked, tauntingly saying, "What's this?

We are at the threshold, and now you wish to retreat." Eno maintaining a stoic expression, retorted, "It is clearly Zo Huaang who is apprehensive. I dare to meet alone, yet his weariness remains so strong." With that, Eno shed his doubt and strode boldly into the bathroom, his eyes gleaming with fearless resolve. However, just as he entered the changing room, Two alluring young women followed closely behind. Eno furrowed her brow, casting a weary gaze upon them as she softly inquired, "What brings you two into the men's changing room?" The two girls immediately displayed expressions of grievance,

explaining, "Brother Chong sent us to attend to you." Eno waved her hand dismissively, retorting, "I am not a three-year-old child who requires assistance in changing clothes." The girls, seeing her resolute stance, Reluctantly placed the shorts and towels they had brought on the long bench in the changing room before turning to leave. Once they departed, Eno finally removed her clothing and dawned a pair of white shorts designated for bathing. However, these shorts barely concealed her modesty, rendering her almost as exposed as if she wore nothing at all. Any concealed weapon would be glaringly apparent. Stepping onto

the plush carpet, she traversed the opulent Corridor and soon arrived at the bathing center on the first floor. As she entered the bathroom, a wave of warm air enveloped her. The expansive room was shrouded in mist, evoking a sense of being in a fairyland. Smooth marble adorned the walls and floor, shimmering with a gentle luster. While a grand crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, casting a soft glow that illuminated the entire space. At the heart of the bathroom lay a bathing pool The size of a basketball court, its azure waters reflecting the exquisite light patterns

of the chandelier above. Zuahuchiang sat upon the marble steps beside the pool, surrounded by a group of formidable, bare-chested men. Each one was tall and robust, sporting muscular builds, adorned with pure gold necklaces and displaying large tattoos across their chests and arms. Their intimidating presence suggested they were not to be trifled with. These men Were Zuahuch's personal bodyguards, tasked with ensuring his safety. As Eno entered the bathroom alone, they regarded her like a pack of ravenous beasts. Their eyes fixated on her. The site would likely petrify an ordinary person, leaving them too intimidated to contemplate

negotiating with Zuahuch. Yet, Eno remained unfaced, displaying an indifference that suggested she could scarcely be bothered to acknowledge their presence. Deep down, she Understood that this was merely Zuahuch's ruse. Those surrounding him were nothing more than a facade meant to intimidate her, aiming to place her at a psychological disadvantage in the forthcoming negotiations. It became evident that not only was Zuahuchiang cunning, but he also possessed a keen understanding of psychological tactics, one must recognize that in the realm of negotiation, presence often dictates success or failure. If one party exudes Overwhelming force, the other may find

themselves stifled, inadvertently lowering their demands and acquiescing to the terms set forth by the stronger party. Such behavior is not born out of genuine intent, but rather a response to the pressure exerted by the opponent's dominance, what is often referred to as leveraging power against another. Nevertheless, Eno possessed her own trump card, she would not be intimidated by their numbers. Instead, she perceived This legendary underworld figure as rather unremarkable. If he truly possessed courage, he would engage her in a one-on-one negotiation rather than hiding behind a throng of subordinates for protection. Upon encountering Inuo, Zoho

Haang could not suppress a smile and remarked, "Ah, so the one who has left me in such a predicament is in fact so youthful. If you had been born a decade earlier, perhaps we could have forged a brotherhood." Inuo, however, Displayed no emotion at his words, coldly retorting, "Even if I had been born a decade earlier, I would not resort to the underworld like you." This statement pierced Zoho Huaangs heart like a sharp blade, rendering his expression somewhat grim. Since ascending to the status of a crime lord, he had been surrounded by sycopants. Even officials

would show him a modicum of respect. Yet this young man before him treated him with utter disdain. Ah, Youth is indeed brimming with audacity. Zohas voice dripped with a chilling mockery. Had you uttered such words before, you would not have survived a minute. A flicker of malice flashed in his eyes as if he had already marked Inuo for death. But soon that vicious glint vanished, replaced by a facade of calmness. In that case, I ought to thank you for sparing my life, Inuo scoffed. Clearly unfazed by Zoho Huas threat, Zoha replied leisurely. I have No

desire to engage in a war of words with you. You may look down upon those of us in the underworld. But you must understand that there are only two types of people in this world. Those who create the rules and those who abide by them. It is evident that you have not positioned yourself correctly. If negotiations are to follow your rules, do you believe there is any point in continuing? Inuo glared at Zoho Huaang, challenging him with a tone that Betrayed no fear of his threats. A hint of scorn appeared on Zoho Huas face as

he admonished, "Young man, negotiations are governed by strength. I have thoroughly investigated. Your Jing Shan Club is merely a small group of a dozen individuals. Were it not for my need to conserve strength to contend with the new order, I would have annihilated you long ago." Inuo maintaining his composure responded, "Zho Haang, I see now that you lured me Here under false pretenses for a negotiation." Zo Huaang filled with self-satisfaction extended two fingers and laughed heartily. Only now do you grasp the truth, but it is too late. However, I see potential in you and am

willing to offer you an opportunity. If you obediently align yourself with me and assist in dealing with those from the new order, once we successfully conquer their territory, you shall not be overlooked. Zoho Haang, you truly Enjoy using others as pawns. Inuos lips curled into a slight smirk, completely disregarding Zoho Huas earlier proposition. If I were to assist you in eliminating the New Order, I would undoubtedly be the next to be silenced. Inuo was acutely aware that collaborating with someone like Zoho Hua was akin to courting danger. Helping him eradicate the New Order would inevitably

lead to his own demise. Seeing Inuos stubbornness, Zo Huas Expression darkened, his eyes gleaming with a ferocious light. Since you do not cherish the opportunity presented to you, do not blame me for being ungracious. Zo Huaang gritted his teeth, his voice laden with menace and intent to kill. The bodyguards standing beside him began to stir restlessly, eagerly awaiting their leader command to pounce upon Eno, ready to shred him into pieces. Sensing the murderous intent emanating from these individuals, Eno Disdainfully remarked, "With a handful of misfits like you, do you truly believe you can kill me?

I doubt it will be so simple." Chapter 219. the bathroom battle god kid. Even at death's door, you dare to speak defiantly, Zoho Haang finally tore off his facade and signaled to his bodyguards. Understanding his intent, the bodyguards discreetly retrieved an array of weapons from the bath. They brandished daggers, axes, sickles, and machetes, encircling Eno Menacingly. The glinting blades sent a shiver down one's spine. It turned out that the cunning Zo Haang had instructed his subordinates to conceal these deadly implements in the bath beforehand. Should Eno refuse to submit, there would be no reason to

spare his life. How ironic that you resort to violence so quickly, you thugs masquerading as righteous men. Despite being surrounded by a horde of thugs, Eno maintained an air of calm and composure. There was no Trace of fear in his gaze, only confidence and serenity. So Huaang, observing Eno's reaction, felt a flicker of admiration swell within him. He was takenback by Eno's poise in such a perilous situation. This level of courage was indeed remarkable. Reflecting on his own early days when he had relied on sheer determination and exceptional bravery to carve out his niche. He

couldn't help but note that Eno surpassed him in every way. It was a Pity that such talent was at odds with him while feeling regret. Zoha also recognized that Eno had to be eliminated. If this individual were allowed to flourish, no one inQing city would stand a chance against him. Do not blame me for my ruthlessness. Someone like you, if not harnessed for my benefit, will surely become a significant threat in the future. Thus, you must die today. Zo Haang declared menacingly. Eno unfased replied with a Smile. What a coincidence. I share your sentiment. I

have no intention of negotiating with someone like you. I am here to take your life. With that, a Glock pistol materialized in Enos hand. The dark muzzle pointed directly at Zoho Ha, rendering him and his subordinates momentarily speechless. They could not fathom that the seemingly unarmed Eno could conjure a weapon. However, Eno had no obligation to explain himself. He ruthlessly pulled The trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sharp gunshots shattered the tranquility of the bathroom. Bullets tearing into flesh, blood splattering everywhere. Yet, it was not Zoho Haang who was hit, but one of his

bodyguards. In the instant Eno aimed at Zoho Hua, the latter, quick-witted and agile, yanked one of his bodyguards in front of him as a shield. The first two shots struck the unfortunate bodyguard while the third barely grazed Zoho Huaangs shoulder. Having been hit, Zoho Haong dove into the bath, and it was only then that the surrounding bodyguards snapped out of their stuper. Some leaped into the bath to protect Zoho Huaang, while others, armed and furious, charged straight at Eno. Quick, protect, Brother Chong. Curse it. Kill the bastard. In the face of the enemy's relentless assault,

Eno exhibited no semblance of retreat. With a swift motion, he evaded the strike of a Bodyguard, delivering a fierce kick to the man-s abdomen. The sound of a dull thud echoed as the individual was sent sprawling, crashing violently against the bathroom wall. In the same breath, Eno pivoted rapidly, adjusting his aim before unleashing a barrage of gunfire at the hulking figure that had charged toward him. The man, towering and muscular, loomed before Eno like an immovable mountain, his bulk nearly obscuring Eno's line of sight. Yet Within the span of three shots, the behemoth fell silent.

The first two bullets struck his chest while the final shot exploded his forehead. As the bullet pierced through his skull, the man collapsed lifelessly, a soulless shell, crumpling into the bathtub behind him and sending a cascade of water splashing into the air. Just as Eno dispatched his immediate foe. Another asalant wielding an ax charged at him, reacting with remarkable speed, Eno Lowered his gun slightly and pulled the trigger. The gunshot rang out. The bullet striking the man's right leg, shattering his knee and eliciting a blood curdling scream. Off balance, the man toppled at Eno's feet,

his weapon clattering against the marble floor. Without a moment's hesitation, Eno aimed at the back of his head and fired again, extinguishing his life entirely. In the blink of an eye, Eno had dispatched three adversaries. Yet, the bodyguards Under Zo Huaang remained undeterred by his ruthless efficiency. Rather, it ignited their inherent savagery. These men were bloodthirsty mercenaries. Accustomed to the chaos of life and death, possessing a psychological resilience far superior to that of ordinary thugs, their senses dulled to the horrors of violence. Instead of scattering in fear, they swiftly encircled Eno from all directions. Meanwhile,

Zoho Haang, nursing a gunshot Wound to his shoulder, was pulled from the bathtub by several bodyguards. Though his appearance was now disheveled, devoid of the commanding presence of a crime lord, he had regained his composure. With a fierce glare directed at Eno, his eyes ablaze with murderous intent, he bellowed to his men. This kid only has one gun. We are many. Charge forth without fear. Whoever kills him will be richly rewarded. Spurred on by Zoho Huas Incitement. The bodyguards, previously hesitant, became invigorated, akin to warriors fueled by adrenaline. Eno sneered inwardly, contemplating that no matter

how numerous they were, they could not rival the power of his gun or the abundance of his ammunition. "If you fear not for your lives, then come forth," he mused. Armed with blades, the bodyguards surged toward Eno like a relentless tide. Emboldened by their numbers, launching wave after wave of Attacks. Faced with this onslaught from all sides, Eno remained unflustered, responding with calm precision, he deafly evaded and repositioned himself, minimizing his movements while maintaining a safe distance from his adversaries. Simultaneously, his finger continued to pull the trigger, unleashing a stream of bullets that systematically failed

those who dared to approach him. In the blink of an eye, five or six bodyguards fell to the Ground. Struck by bullets, their blood flowing across the smooth marble floor and staining the bathwater a deep crimson. Despite Eno's terrifying marksmanship, the ammunition in his magazine was ultimately finite. As the last bullet was discharged, the bodyguards perceived a glimmer of hope and excitedly shouted, "His bullets are spent. Brothers, let us overwhelm him and make him pay. This brat has killed so many of us. We cannot let him die Easily. Let us first [ __ ] his

hands and feet." The bodyguards of Zoho Huaang, clamoring for Eno's demise, soon found themselves acquainted with despair. Casting aside his empty Glock, Eno conjured a Sig Sauer P226, seemingly from thin air. What a joke. How could he still possess a firearm? Where did it come from? The bodyguard, who collided with the gun's muzzle was instantly paralyzed with shock. His eyes filled with dread and hopelessness. A sinister Smile crept across Eno's face. I have plenty of peanuts. Line up properly, and each of you shall have your share. Without hesitation, Eno squeezed the trigger, and the head

of that bodyguard erupted. Blood splattering everywhere. brain matter spilling forth. His lifeless body crumpled to the floor, eyes wide open in death. The remaining bodyguards stood frozen in place, unable to comprehend the appearance of a sorcerer who could conjure firearms. Who Would dare to advance now? Eno did not cease his slaughter. He resembled a merciless machine, indiscriminately shooting every soul in sight. The bodyguards of Zoho Haang fell one by one. Blood flowing like a river, the air thick with a stench of carnage. Chapter 220. A blood bath in the bathroom. Blood splattered and screams echoed.

While Eno unleashed his wrath, Zho Haang, shielded by a few bodyguards, barely managed to escape the bathroom. Hearing the gunfire From within, Fan Pong and Fan Yao rushed to provide assistance. Alarmed by the sounds upon seeing Zo Huaang emerge, drenched in blood and in utter disarray. Their expressions shifted to one of shock. "Brother Chong, what on earth happened?" Fan Pong asked, his face etched with disbelief. Zho Hua, gritting his teeth in anger, roared. That little bastard wasn't he here to negotiate with me. He came to kill me. With fierce hatred and resentment, he glared towards

The bathroom. Fan Pong s eyes widened in disbelief. No way, brother Chong. I saw that kid enter the bathroom wearing nothing but a pair of shorts. How did he bring a weapon inside? Zo Haong seated. How would I know? He inexplicably conjured a handgun. Fanjao clenched his jaw, speaking resolutely. Brother Chong, this is our territory. Even if that brat has a gun, he cannot stir up much trouble. I will have the brothers secure the corridor, ensuring he does not Escape the bathroom. You hurry and summon the brothers outside. All right, I will ensure everyone is

armed. If that brat dares to play tricks with me today, he shall not leave and scathed. Just as Zoho Haang finished speaking, Enos voice suddenly echoed from behind. Zoho Haang, you coward. Come out and face me if you dare. Hiding behind your lackeyis does not make you a hero. Upon hearing Enos voice, Zoho Huas complexion instantly turned as pale as a Sheet. It appeared that the bodyguards left in the bathroom had all been dispatched by Eno alone. This young man was indeed monstrous, akin to a reincarnation of a god of death. So many capable henchmen

were no match for him. Quickly stop him. Do not let that boy approach me. Zo Haang shouted vehemently at Fao. Fan Dao, accompanied by 10 subordinates, stood menacingly in the narrow corridor, each armed with deadly weapons, their eyes fixed on the front, Awaiting Eno's emergence. Bursting forth from the bathroom, Eno held a gun, his gaze cold and resolute, silently confronting Fan Yao and his entourage. Despite facing a dozen armed thugs alone, there was no trace of fear in Eno's eyes. What have you summoned another batch of scapegoats so soon? Eno's lips curled into a slight

smirk. No matter how many lackey Zo Haan called upon, it was feudal. Even if Jesus himself appeared today, he could Not save Zo's life. Upon hearing Eno's words, Fan Yaos expression darkened considerably. He glared fiercely at Eno, gritting his teeth as he spat. You insolent brat. We are many. A single spit from each of us could drown you. Eno, uninterested in engaging in further banter, raised his gun and decisively pulled the trigger. With a sharp crack, the bullet sped toward Fando. Fano, filled with terror, attempted to evade, but it was too late. The bullet struck

precisely at his forehead, blood splattering as he let out a horrific scream before collapsing to the ground. Oh, you actually killed Brother Jao. Avenge Brother Yao. Fan Daos underlings seized their weapons and charged at Eno. The corridor was exceedingly narrow, leaving little room for evasion. Eno's only option was to carve a bloody path forward. He fired several shots, the bullets accurately eliminating the two foremost thugs. However, a thug lurking behind suddenly hurled an ax at him. Given the confined space, Eno found it difficult to dodge. In a moment of desperation, he seized the body of

the recently slain thug and used it as a shield. The flying axe struck the deceased's nose, lpping off a portion, seizing the opportunity. The asalent bent down and tightly grasped Eno's legs, rendering him momentarily immobile. Just as Eno prepared to shoot this asalent, another thug rushed Forward, swinging a knife at his face. Eno had no choice but to first shoot this immediate threat, then swiftly wrenched the ax from the deceased's nose and bring it crashing down on the back of the thug's head. The sharp ax cleaved a deep gash into his skull, blood mixed with

brain matter splattering forth. The thug beneath him had no time to utter a sound before meeting his demise. Just as Eno freed himself from this binding. Two more armed adversaries lunged at him. He Quickly stepped back, retracting his gun arm almost flush against the chest of one foe, firing twice in rapid succession. The enemy struck by the bullet instantly crumpled to the ground. Eno swiftly aimed for his forehead and fired another shot. As he eliminated the thug, his handgun ran out of ammunition. Observing this, another asalent brandished a dagger and lunged fiercely at Eno's heart.

Reacting quickly, Eno extended his left hand and deafly seized The asalent's wrist, halting the dagger's advance. He then raised his handgun, directing it towards the adversar's face. Although the gun was devoid of bullets, the serrated attack had a fixed to the muzzle could serve as an effective melee weapon in dire circumstances. Eno forcefully drove the gun barrel into the opponent's eye socket, the sharp serrations piercing through the eyeball, causing blood to splatter. The thug emitted a piercing Scream, writhing in agony. Seizing the opportunity, Eno swiftly snatched the dagger from the asalent's grip and unhesitatingly plunged

it into his temple. As the dagger penetrated deeply into the enemy's skull, the thug's body instantly lost strength, collapsing limply to the ground. Eno activated the quick extraction system, instantly switching his weapon to a pump-action shotgun. The thugs in the corridor widened their eyes, their faces etched With shock and fear. How could they possibly contend with someone wielding a shotgun? It was akin to courting death. Yet Eno was unfazed. To possess a weapon and not utilize it would be folly. The times had changed. Who still engaged in hand-to-hand combat. With each step he took, a

deafening gunshot resonated. As deadly projectiles whistled forth, mercilessly piercing through the bodies of his foes. Given the confined space of the corridor, the shotgun's power was Maximized. In the blink of an eye, a dozen thugs lay slain in pools of blood, unable to rise again. Their bodies sprawled half-hazardly across the ground, creating a gruesome tableau. Meanwhile, the liberated Machawuan hurried back to the vehicle where Fong Shinong and the others awaited. Thank heavens, he had returned safely. Upon seeing Machauan, Siai let out a long sigh of relief, her face radiating a sense of comfort. It was

Eno who had Traded himself for my freedom. Machauan lowered his head in guilt. Concern etched on his face as he murmured, "That scoundrels Haang will surely not let him off easily." Fong Shinong gently patted Machu Yuans shoulder, offering reassurance. Do not worry. Eno can take care of himself. Now that you are back, we can boldly assault Haong Street. Machauan lifted his head, astonished. What? Just as few attacking Zo Haang stronghold. That would be like throwing Eggs against the stone. Siani with unwavering resolve clarified. This time we are not fighting alone. Officer Fong and Eno have

successfully persuaded the new order. Soon a large contingent of fully armed special police will join us in the assault on Haong Street. What a gest. Even the new order is involved, huh? We are bound to win this time. Machau Yuan exclaimed excitedly. Hija Jun wore a proud smile. Macho Yuan, take a moment to rest. We shall handle the Remainder. Chapter 221. The fierce battle on Flower Factory Street. Although Eno with his formidable combat prowess fought his way out of the nightclub, Zo Haang was not to be underestimated. He swiftly summoned all his subordinates to initiate

a counter assault against Eno as Eno stepped out of the nightclub's entrance. He was met with a barrage of gunfire from the thugs. The cacophony of gunshots and the whistling of bullets intertwined, Creating a deadly curtain of fire. Eno hurriedly sought refuge as countless bullets whizzed overhead, rendering him unable to raise his head. He could only roll and dodge, his body marred by shards from the ground. Damn it, I need to change my gear quickly. At that moment, Eno was bare-chested, clad only in a pair of shorts. Even a stray bullet could inflict injury and

bloodshed. Eno promptly activated his bracelet, entering the dimensional armory. The First thing he did upon returning was to replenish his arsenal with weapons from the quick extraction vault. Next, he proceeded to the armor warehouse, dawning noiseancelling headphones and goggles. Selecting a bulletproof vest, he retrieved two ballistic plates, inserting one into the front and the other into the back of the vest. Once properly attired, he ventured to the assault rifle depot, selecting a fully modified AR-15. He inserted two parallel Magazines into the rifle. With weapons and armor in hand, he then headed to the non-lethal weapons

vault, acquiring two smoke grenades and a flare gun. With everything in place, Eno activated his bracelet and returned to the real world. Upon his return, he heard Zo Haang commanding his underlings. Maintain fire suppression. The rest of you, encircle him. Don't let that brat escape. Under Zoho Huaangs leadership, the thugs divided into two groups. One group was Tasked with maintaining fire on Eno's cover, preventing him from peeking out to retaliate, while the other group stealthily flanked him from both sides. Aiming to cut off his retreat, hiding behind cover, Eno sensed the enemy closing in and

immediately threw the two smoke grenades he had at hand. with two muffled thuds. Thick smoke rapidly spread around him, enveloping an area of several meters like a heavy veil, completely obscuring the vision of Zoho Huaang and his men. Seizing the opportunity, Eno dashed out from behind cover, assault rifle firmly in hand, rhythmically squeezing the trigger. The bullets rained through the smoke, each one carrying a lethal threat, precisely striking those attempting to encircle him. The wounded thugs screamed in agony, collapsing to the ground. In their panic, they fired back, but the chaos and obscured vision led

their bullets to miss Eno entirely, instead Injuring their own comrades. Meanwhile, Eno constantly shifted his position, relentlessly shooting at the enemies concealed within the smoke. His movements were agile and decisive, making it impossible for the adversaries to discern his whereabouts. His ability to swiftly locate and accurately target enemies can be attributed to the infrared scope mounted on his weapon. This advanced technological apparatus detects the body heat emitted by foes, Enabling Inuo to lock onto targets even amidst thick smoke and poor visibility. With the aid of the infrared scope, Inuo possesses an almost supernatural vision that

pierces through the haze, allowing him to discern the contours and positions of his adversaries clearly. Capitalizing on this advantage, he effortlessly dispatches a dozen armed asalants in quick succession. Who is this remarkable individual? Witnessing his subordinates fall one by one, the Retreating Zoho Huaangs eyes blaze with fury. Despite his men encircling Inyuo, they are utterly powerless against him. As the smoke begins to dissipate, Inuo draws his signal pistol and fires a shot into the sky. With a sharp whistle, a red flare ascends, strikingly visible even in daylight. It arcs gracefully through the air, sounding the

clarion call for an offensive. Outside Haong Street, Fong Shinto, upon seeing the flare, Immediately contacts Jean Tianong and his team via radio, Jeang Tian swiftly leader unit to assist Inyuo. We must not allow Zoho Hua to escape. Rest assured, Fong Shinto, all personnel are in place. Zho Hua will find no avenue of escape this time, Jeang Tian replies. At that moment, seated within a police armored vehicle, he promptly directs his special police team to charge into Haong Street. Upon receiving Fong Shinongs message, the armored vehicle leading the charge Surges forward at an astonishing speed towards

the checkpoint. The thugs of the Huaang gang are filled with terror, raising their firearms in a chaotic volley towards the armored vehicle. The bullets merely spark against the vehicle's hull, failing to breach its robust ballistic steel plating. The armored vehicle plows through the obstacles near the checkpoint. Jeang Tian seizes the machine gun at top the vehicle and unleashes a relentless Barrage upon the thugs below. As bullets rain down, chaos ensues and the asalants scatter in panic. Desperately seeking escape, the ferocious offensive initiated by Jeang Tianong plunges the thugs into disarray, causing their defenses to collapse

in an instant. Meanwhile, the special police officers trailing behind advance rapidly, offering the enemy no respit. Sweep each shop meticulously spare not a single member of the Huaang gang, Jeang Tian Commands. Leaping from the armored vehicle and grabbing his radio. Behind him stands a 100 armed special police officers clad in black tactical vests dawning helmets and wielding assault rifles and submachine guns. They appear well-trained and alert, presenting a stark contrast to the ragtag assembly of the Haong gang. Following the command, the special police officers spring into action, dividing into several teams to systematically scour the

shops lining The streets. The Haong gangsters hiding within the buildings are thrown into disarray upon the arrival of the special police. Some attempt to resist, but they are swiftly overpowered by the officer's firepower and are dispatched on the spot. Some individuals chose to flee, yet under the meticulous encirclement of the special police, they ultimately could not escape the fate of capture. In less than half an hour, the majority of the shops along both sides of Ha Chong Street had been thoroughly swept by the special police. The vast majority of the members of the Huchang gang

were either shot dead or apprehended as the air was thick with the acurate scent of gunpowder and the metallic tang of blood. Truly, those who have served as police possess formidable combat prowess, Hijjun, trailing behind the New Order, couldn't help but exclaim. He had initially believed his own team to be quite powerful. Yet, when compared to These special police, they appeared somewhat lacking. Officer Fong, "We must hasten to assist Inua." "The remaining lackey can be dealt with by the new order," Ciani interjected. Very well, brace yourselves, Fong Shinong declared, flooring the accelerator as the vehicle

sped towards the direction of the signal flare carrying Hijun Xiani and the others. Zo Haang upon hearing the intense gunfire and explosions behind him, felt a jolt of alarm and Instinctively turned to look. He saw several injured subordinates staggering towards him to report the situation. This is bad, Chongo. The new order is attacking. One of his subordinates shouted in terror. Zoho Huaangs expression darkened considerably as he seized the collar of the frightened underling and bellowed. "What did you say? Why would the New Order's men come knocking at such a critical moment?" "I don't know, Chungu.

Those cops are Utterly unreasonable. The brothers are either being killed or captured." The underling replied, quaking with fear. "This is a premeditated assault," Zo Haong suddenly realized, understanding that the new order was likely brought in by Inua. It seemed this young man had been concealing such a strategy. No wonder he had appeared so confident upon their meeting. Damn it, I've been outmaneuvered by him. He has the new order backing him. Chongu, what shall we Do now? Fan Pong asked, his face etched with anxiety. Initially, Inua alone was enough to give them a headache. And now

they faced the formidable adversary of the new order. Although Zoha sensed the dire straits they were in, he was not the type to surrender meekly. Even if he were truly cornered, he would resist to the bitter end. It seems they intend to join forces to annihilate us. Fan Pong quickly released the remaining few corpse soldiers. Fan Pong looked puzzled And asked, "Chongu, can those few corpse soldiers really fend off the New Order's forces? Nonsense." While Zho Hua held high hopes for these corpse soldiers, he was acutely aware that they could not alter the course of

the battle. They could at most buy a little time, granting them a chance to break through. These soldiers are merely a means to delay. Otherwise, how could we escape? In the face of impending calamity, Zho Hua had no time to seek vengeance Against Inua. He gathered his dwindling number of subordinates and retreated to a nearby bar. Chapter 222. The fall of the Huchiang gang. By the time Fong Shinong and her group arrived, Zoho Haang had already fled the scene with Fan Pong and the last remnants of his men. Fully armed, Eno emerged from behind the

barricade. Greeted immediately by Hija Jun and Siani, their faces al light with joy. Eno, it's truly wonderful to see you unharmed. We have Been deeply concerned for your safety. Hijun remarked with genuine care. Siani quickly followed up with a question. What about Zo Haang? Did you manage to eliminate him? A glimmer of anticipation shown in her eyes. Eno shaking his head with a hint of regret in his tone replied that rascal Zo Huaang proved to be exceedingly cunning. I nearly caught him, but alas, he managed to escape. At that moment, Fong Shinong stepped forward to

offer reassurance. No Worries. Captain Jong Tian has already sealed off the entire Haong Street. Zoho Haong is now akin to a fish caught in a net. I am confident we will soon uncover his whereabouts. Eno smiled and said, "It seems the New Order personnel are indeed quite reliable." "Officer Fong, let us meet with Captain Jang and see if he has made any progress." After reuniting with Fong Shinong and the others, Eno proceeded to meet Jeang Tian. The battle was nearing its Conclusion. Aside from the fleeing bandit leader Zho Hua and Fan Pong, the Haong gang

had suffered near total annihilation. Jang Tian had handcuffed all the surrendered captives who knelt dejectedly on the ground, awaiting their fate. "Captain Jang, thank you for your assistance." "With this malignant tumor eradicated from Ching Chong, we can all coexist peacefully from now on," Eno said as he approached Jong Tian, extending his right hand in a gesture of Camaraderie. Jeang Tian s lips curled into a slight smile. A glimmer of admiration flickering in his eyes as he grasped Eno s hand, giving it a gentle pat. You, my young friend, possess quite a bit of courage to

venture alone for negotiations with Zoho Huaang. How did it go? Were you successful in eliminating him? Eno shook his head, sighing, alas, it is a pity. He slipped through my fingers. Nevertheless, I suspect he has not yet left Haong Street. Jeang Tian s expression darkened at this, and he turned to his subordinate standing nearby, commanding, "Immediately lead a team to thoroughly search every shop and corner on Haong Street. We must capture Zo Haang. Remember, leave no stone unturned. Understood, Captain Jang. The subordinate promptly nodded and then turned to lead a team of officers rapidly departing

to commence an exhaustive search. Fong Shinong, Observing the captives kneeling by the roadside, inquired, "Captain Jeang, what do you intend to do with these prisoners?" Jeang Tian replied, "These scoundrels are hardly worth mourning over, and executing them would be no loss. However, Uncle Lee mentioned that we are currently short staffed. Therefore, we have decided to temporarily return them, disfigure them by severing their noses or ears, and employ them as laborers. Though Fong Shinong felt this course of action was somewhat brutal, reflecting on the plight of the survivors oppressed by the Haong gang, she found it

hard to muster sympathy for the captives. At that moment, Siani suddenly spotted a familiar face among the prisoners. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she shouted furiously, "Young Bin, you scoundrel, so you're still alive." The man being bered by Xiaanchi was none other than Yong Bin, who had previously Betrayed them. Aware of the weight of his treachery, Yong Bin's face was a portrait of fear and despair. However, upon encountering Xiaanchi, a glimmer of hope still flickered within him, he knelt at Xiai's feet, repeatedly bowing his head in a plea for mercy, exclaiming, "Sanchi, I was

wrong. I was momentarily foolish and swayed by Fan Pong. For the sake of my brother, please spare me." Xiani drew her pistol, pointing it at Yong Bins head. Her Voice laced with fury as she rebuked, "How dare you mention your brother? It was you who caused his demise." Her tone was infused with boundless grief and indignation. And as memories of Yongqings tragic death surfaced, tears shimmerred in her eyes. Jeang Tian furrowed his brow and approached, inquiring, "What is happening? Do you two know each other?" Eno explained, "This man was once part of the parkour crew,

but later betrayed us by aligning With the Hua Chong gang and indirectly caused his own brother's death." Upon hearing this, Jeang Tinyongs face contorted with disgust. I detest traitors above all, he remarked. Seizing the opportunity, Eno added, "Captain Jang, may we handle this individual as we see fit?" Jean Tian replied nonchalantly. "Sure, do as you wish. Why would I care about the fate of a prisoner?" Despair washed over Yong Bins face as he sensed his Impending doom. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he pleaded desperately. Siani, spare my life. I would do anything. Please grant

me another chance to make amends. Sianis fury intensified and through gritted teeth, she retorted. You can offer no restitution. Everything you have done is unforgivable. Go and apologized to Shiao Yang. With that, she pulled the trigger. A sharp gunshot rang out and a hole the size of a thumb appeared on Yong Bin's forehead. Blood Gushing forth. His body slumped to the ground, devoid of support. Siai slowly lowered her weapon, silent tears trickling from the corners of her eyes. Although she had avenged Xiao Yang, no sense of satisfaction or joy graced her heart. Yang Bins death

could not alter the irreversible events nor revive the lives that had been lost. Eno embraced Sia Ania's shoulders, offering solace. That chapter has closed. Siani, you need not bear excessive guilt. Zoha Remains at large. We must continue our fight. Sieni nodded, striving to control her emotions. She wiped away her tears, her eyes reflecting a resolute glow. You are right. We cannot allow this mastermind to roam freely. Clenching her teeth, she tightened her fists. Though the Ha Chong gang had been dismantled, their leader, Zho Huaang, was still at large. As long as he lived, he posed

a threat to everyone. At that moment, a SWAT team member rushed in with news. Captain Jang, we have traced Zoho Hua and his gang to a bar. Jeang Tienyongs spirits lifted and he promptly commanded, "Everyone, move out. We cannot let them escape this time. Chapter 223. The cunning rabbit has three burrows quick. Seal all the doors and windows. Zoha gasped for breath. Veins bulging on his forehead. Despite his voice trembling with fear and despair, he endeavored to maintain composure. His subordinates hastily Gathered tables, chairs, and other objects. Barricading every entrance and window in the bar

with meticulous precision. As soon as they had secured the doors and windows, a sudden flurry of hurried footsteps echoed from outside. The sound grew ever closer, seemingly approaching the bar. A panicked subordinate rushed to Zoho Huas side, anxiously exclaiming, "Brother Chong, this is bad. The new order has surrounded us. Why are you in Such a tizzy? Go to the basement and retrieve all the weapons." Zoho Ha barked. If those officers dare to breach our sanctuary, well fight to the bitter end. This bar was in fact a clandestine cash for Zoho Huas weaponry. Moreover, the basement

housed several armored zombies. Meanwhile, Jeang Tanyong, leading a contingent of heavily armed SWAT officers, encircled the bar. They advanced menacingly, brandishing an array of weapons, with Some wielding riot shields, poised for a forceful assault. Perched at a nearby vantage point, a codre of snipers lay in wait, silently observing every movement within the bar through their scopes. Their rifles were aimed at the bar's entrance and windows. Any head that dared to appear would meet a swift demise. Jeang Tianyong seized a loudspeaker and addressed Zho Huas faction within the bar. Zho Hua, you are completely surrounded. Lay

down your Arms and surrender. Do not engage in feudal resistance. Zo Hua disdainfully retorted, "Jang Tian, spare me your theatrics. You and your so-called new order are no longer the police of your. You intrude upon my territory without cause. What differentiates you from common bandits," claiming to uphold justice? Jeang Tienyongs expression darkened as he continued to speak into the loudspeaker. Zoho Haang, do not distort the truth. You are a notorious Criminal. Your transgressions are innumerable. Do you believe no one is aware of your deeds? Had it not been for the pandemic, you would have been

eradicated long ago. How dare you label us as thieves? Zo Hua Chang scoffed. We are all merely struggling to survive in this chaotic world. No one is morally superior to another. If we do not grow stronger, shall we simply await your reckoning? Seeing Zoho Huas obstinacy, Jeang Tian finally exhausted His last shred of patience. Since you have chosen to resist to the bitter end, we shall be compelled to take decisive action, prepare yourself, Zoho Haong, for the full weight of the law. With that, Jeang Tian issued the command to advance, and the SWAT officers promptly

raised their shields, launching a fierce assault on the bar, where Zo Hua was concealed. Brother Chong, the new order has begun their assault. A nearby subordinate reported, panicstricken, Beads of sweat glistening on his brow, eyes filled with fear and despair. Hold them off for now. Fan Pong and I will head to the basement and release the soldiers," Zho Hua declared, making his way toward the bar's basement with Fan Pong. Just as they reached the basement door, a tremendous explosion erupted behind them. The main entrance of the bar was forcibly blown open and SWAT officers charged

in. Shields at the ready. In a corner of the bar, a rogue Unleashed gunfire, the bullets striking the bulletproof shield with a cacophinous clatter. Behind the shield, the special police officers raised their shotguns and launched tear gas into the bar. Instantly, the establishment was enveloped in acurid smoke and blinding flames, rendering visibility nearly impossible. The asalants, in a panic, began to scatter in all directions, only to quickly realize they had fallen into a dire predicament. The special police Had already sealed off the bar with officers stationed at every entrance, leaving the perpetrators no avenue for

escape. Although a couple of fortunate souls managed to leap out of the windows amidst the chaos, they were swiftly targeted by snipers lurking nearby mere moments later. These few stragglers met their demise. The entire assault lasted but a few minutes, concluding with the special police decisively annihilating the dozen or so asalants within the bar. However, during the search of the scene, the whereabouts of Zoho Haong and Fan Pong remained elusive. How could I not see Zo Hua and Fan Pong? Did they slip away again? Fong Shin Tong mused, scrutinizing the identities of each captured criminal

on her phone. After a thorough comparison, she discovered that neither Zoho Haang nor Fan Pong was among the apprehended, and the lifeless body strewn across the floor belonged to inconsequential minions. "This is Impossible. We had this place surrounded. How could they possibly escape?" Jeang Tian furrowed his brow. "Zho Hua is cunning. He may have hidden pathways within the bar," Ino speculated. "Keep in mind, Hua Chong Street is Zoho Haong stronghold. Given his paranoid nature, he would undoubtedly have devised an escape route." Without hesitation, Jeang Tian seized one of the captives and interrogated him. Where did

Zoho Ha go? The trembling captive replied, "Brother Chong and the others went to the basement." "Lead us to the basement." Jean Tianong commanded. The captive hastily shook his head. "Captain Jang, only the fan brothers have access to that basement." "I'm not very clear on it myself." Without a word, Jeang Tian drew his pistol. The dark muzzle aimed menacingly at the captives temple, threatening, "Are you being uncooperative? Do you believe I won't Pull the trigger? Don't shoot, Captain Jang. I'll take you there. The captive s face turned pale, his legs trembling, nearly collapsing under the weight

of fear, guided by the captive, Jeang Tian and his team arrived at a storage room cluttered with miscellaneous items. The captive adeptly moved aside a cabinet and pressed a brick, causing a concealed door to slowly reveal itself, along with a staircase leading to the basement. Just as Jong Tian Yong intended to Descend, Inuo halted him with a weary gaze fixed on the pitch black entrance, he cautioned, "Wait a moment, Captain Jang. The basement is shrouded in darkness. Who knows if there are traps or mechanisms within? We should proceed with caution." Jeang Tian nodded in agreement.

He then pushed the captive forward and commanded, "You go first and check it out." The captive involuntarily displayed a woeful expression, hesitating to move. "No, Captain Jang Hai. How? Is there something down there?" Jean Tianong fixed a skeptical gaze upon the trembling prisoner before him. At that moment, a low ominous growl echoed from the basement as though it emerged from the depths of hell. This sound altered the countenance of all present. Fortunately, they had not descended, for it became evident that zombies lurked below. Fong Shinong could not suppress her voice. Jeang Tianong seized the captive

by the collar and Shouted furiously, "damnam it. You knew there were zombies down there and still brought us here, intending to lead us into a trap, didn't you?" The prisoner, paling in terror, fervently shook his head, attempting to explain. However, Jeang Tianong offered him no opportunity to speak, delivering a swift kick that sent him tumbling down the staircase. The captive rolled down the steps like a ball, followed by a piercing scream resonating from the pitch black Basement. The group switched on their flashlights, directing the beams toward the basement. The bright light illuminated several armored zombies,

revealing their grotesque and distorted faces. These armored creatures were voraciously devouring the captive whose body was mangled beyond recognition with even his stark white bones exposed. "Captain Jang, these are the corpse soldiers raised by Zoho Haang." Eno remarked, his expression shifting upon Seeing the familiar heavy armored zombies. It was unexpected that a few had escaped Zhu Haians grasp. Thankfully, they had refrained from recklessly descending. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire. Zho Hua was indeed mad, daring to raise zombies. Jeang Tianong, filled with disdain, raised his pistol and fired several shots at the zombies below.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Although the bullets struck the zombies heads, their helmets Prevented penetration, causing the bullets to ricochet off the walls, the enraged armored zombies rose, roaring loudly in Jeang Tinyongs direction. "Had they been able to ascend the stairs, they might have charged directly at the group." "Hump! Is that helmet bulletproof?" Jeanong scoffed. It seemed necessary to summon the sniper outside and switch to armor-piercing rounds to deal with these obstacles. Captain, there's no need for such trouble. I know A quick way to eliminate them, Eno stated, retrieving two thermite grenades from the quick extraction storage.

He tossed the grenades at the feet of the zombies. The intense heat released by the thermite rapidly melted the armor encasing the zombies and ignited their bodies. The flames spread swiftly, illuminating the entire basement. In mere seconds, the armored zombies at the foot of the stairs were reduced to charred remains. Jeang Tianong and his Team utilized fire extinguishers to quell the blaze in the basement, then began searching for Zoho Haong and Fan Pun. However, in the sealed basement, no sign of the two could be found. Could they have been reduced to ashes? Jeang Tinyongs expression

was one of deep suspicion. Ultimately, it was Fong Shinong who discovered a hidden passage whose destination remained unknown. Zoho Hu Chong must have fled through the secret path," she remarked. Jeang Tian Took the lead, stepping into the narrow corridor, his flashlight illuminating the foreboating passage ahead. The absence of lighting fixtures along the walls rendered the entire dark tunnel eerily sinister. As they ventured deeper, the air grew increasingly damp, mingled with a foul odor. The group advanced cautiously, their hearts brimming with vigilance. After approximately 10 minutes of walking, a glimmer of light finally appeared ahead. Jeang

Tianong quickened his pace, moving towards the illumination. Upon exiting the passage, they found themselves in a desolate parking lot which had languished in neglect for years, surrounded by a dilapitated environment. However, the observant Fong Shinong noticed some unusual signs. "Everyone look! There are tire tracks here." She pointed to the ground. The group leaned down and indeed they discovered deep impressions left by tires. It seems we Have arrived a step too late. The tire marks are still quite distinct. Zoho Chang must have escaped by vehicle. Sianied, "Yes, but they should have departed only recently. I'll have

Wong Yin Ran deploy a drone nearby to see if we can locate the fleeing car." Eno activated the radio communicator attached to his earpiece, connecting with Wong Yin Ran in the command vehicle. If Zoho Chang had indeed fled by car, the likelihood of the drone Spotting, it was considerably high. After all, the area outside the parking lot was relatively open, making it difficult for a moving vehicle to conceal its presence entirely. Chapter 224. The laws net is vast and tight, yet not easily escaped. Brother Chong, "Where do we go next?" asked Fan Pong from the

passenger seat. Unable to contain his curiosity, Zoho Huchang drove with a bewildered expression. His eyes vacant and his mind shrouded in Confusion. The once thriving Huchang gang was now reduced to ashes, with his subordinates either killed or captured. Despite his narrow escape, he found himself alone, devoid of territory and allies. He would henceforth wander like a stray dog, living in constant fear and uncertainty. After a prolonged silence, Zoho Hu Chang finally spoke, his voice low and tinged with resignation. Let us leave Chingqing. There is no place for us here anymore. It's best to find a

Small county where no one knows us and lay low for a while. Upon hearing this, Fan Pong s expression turned despondent. And he desparingly asked, "Brother Chong, do you think we still have a chance to make a comeback?" Zoho Huang replied with unwavering resolve. As long as the green hills remain, we need not fear for firewood. As long as we are alive, there will come a day for our resurgence. Having risen from obscurity to become a notorious figure in the Underworld, Zoho Huchang possessed remarkable resilience. He would not easily succumb to his current predicament, but

would steadfastly seek new opportunities to rise again. However, just as Zohuch contemplated his next refuge, a rugged jeep suddenly surged into view in the rear view mirror. Zohas nerves instantly tightened. Damn it, someone is following us. He pressed the accelerator forcefully and the car surged forward Attempting to shake off the pursuing jeep. However, the jeep accelerated in tandem, closely tailing Zho Haang. Zoho Haang, you cannot escape. Pull over and surrender, came the voice of Xiao Ming Hua from the jeep's horn. It turned out that those pursuing Zoho Haang were members of the Mulan martial arts

school. Although they had accepted Eninoa's invitation to jointly attack the Huaang gang, they were in fact special police officers of the New Order. Tasked with the bulk of the offensive operations, Xiaoming Hua and his team had to remain on standby at the outskirts of Haong Street, ready to pursue any unfortunate individuals who managed to flee the scene. When the drone operated by Wong Yin detected Zho Has whereabouts, it immediately notified the allies of the Mulan Martial Arts School. Thus, the task of apprehending Zoho Ha naturally fell to Xiaoming Hua and his companions. Brother Chong, it's

the Milan martial arts school. Fan Pong discerned Xiaoming Huas voice and couldn't help but alert Zoho Hua. A look of extreme fury crossed Zoho Ha Chongs face. Damn it. Even those little brats from the Mulan martial arts school dare to bully me. In the past, he would not have cast a glance at them. Yet now, he found himself vulnerable. And even those he once dismissed could easily overpower him. Vamp, do you still have bullets in Your gun? Zo Haong inquired. Fan Pong checked the magazine and replied, "Seven bullets left, Brother Chong. I'll roll down the

window. You find a way to drive them off." Zoho Ha instructed as he opened the passenger side window. Reluctantly, Fan Pong leaned halfway out, firing at the jeep behind them. Due to a previous injury to his arm, he could only shoot with one hand. After several shots, none found their mark. "Sister, it seems though Haang is Prepared to fight to the bitter end," remarked Xiao Mingwa, who was driving. Sitting in the passenger seat, Jang Ming Han scoffed, "People like Zo Hua only shed tears when faced with death, so let us not be polite." Ina said

that as long as we prevent Zoho Hua from escaping, it doesn't team matter whether he lives or dies. Xiaoming Hua turned to Duan Shien in the back seat, saying, "Duan Shien, it's up to you now. At this distance, can you hit the one shooting at us?" Dwan Shin smiled slightly, unstrapping the recurved bow he carried and confidently replied, "Let me give it a try, but keep the car steady and avoid swerving." With that, Dwan Shin stood up, his body extending through the Jeep's sunroof. Seeing someone suddenly emerged from the jeep, Fan Pong was startled and

immediately fired in Duan Shians direction. The bullet nearly grazed Duan Shien. Yet, he remained calm, skillfully drawing the bowring and Knocking an arrow. The sight on the bow locked onto Fan Pangs head and with a gentle release, the arrow shot forth like lightning towards him. Fan Pong, filled with terror, desperately attempted to evade, but his movements proved sluggish compared to the speed of the arrow. Although the arrow did not strike his head directly, it accurately pierced his chest. Fan Pong felt a surge of excruciating pain, as if the entire world were spiraling around him. He

Struggled to lower his head, only to see his chest drenched in blood, the arrow head protruding grotesqually from his back. His breathing quickened and a mouthful of blood splattered against the car window. Zoha was taken aback by this sudden turn of events. With his view obstructed, he instinctively slammed on the brakes. The tremendous inertia caused the vehicle to skid violently. Meanwhile, Fan Pong, seated in the passenger seat, was hurled forward, Crashing into the windshield with a dull thud. The glass shattered instantly and Fan Pangs head suffered a brutal impact, plunging him into darkness, marking the

end of his nefarious existence. Zo Haong, secured by his seat belt, managed to escape the same fate as Fan Pong. However, the lifeless Fan Pong soon transformed into a bloodthirsty zombie, opening his gaping m to lunge at Zoho Ha. In terror, Zoho Hua screamed as the reanimated corpse of Fan Pong bid into His palm, leaving it a bloody mess. In a fit of rage, Zho Haong swiftly picked up the handgun that had fallen from Fan Pong and aimed it at the creature's head, pulling the trigger without hesitation. The sound of gunfire echoed, and in an

instant, Fan Pangs head exploded, sending chunks of flesh and bone flying. Breathing heavily, Zoho Ha unfassened his seat belt and struggled to crawl out of the vehicle. Meanwhile, Xiaoming Hua and his companions arrived In a jeep, blocking Zoho Huas escape. The three of them jumped from the vehicle with Duan Shien drawing his bow to aim at Zoho Huaang while Xiao Ming Hua brandished his iron spear and Xang Ming Han wielded the Luan sword she had borrowed from the principal. Zoho Haang, "You have nowhere to run. Surrender your weapon and face the judgment of justice, declared

Xiao Ming Hua with righteous fervor." Zo Hua felt an unbearable heat coursing through his Body, the virus invading his brain. He realized he would soon become like Fan Pong. Yet even so, he refused to surrender, let alone die at the hands of someone he deemed insignificant. "What qualifications do you young punks have to judge me?" He gasped. "Every person you have harmed has the right to judge you," Jang Ming Han retorted, brandishing her sword at him. "There is no one in this world who can judge me." "Except for myself," Zho Haong bellowed, His voice a

desperate roar. In a shocking turn, he shoved the gun into his mouth and decisively pulled the trigger. With a resounding bang, the bullet mercilessly tore through the back of his skull, releasing a crimson mist of blood that gushed forth, staining the ground beneath him. Thus fell the once mighty underworld boss, leaving behind a poignant sense of loss. The three stood in stunned silence, gazing at Zo Huas lifeless body filled with Shock and reflection. A flicker of emotion even passed through Xiaoming Has eyes. Though Zo Haang had committed countless sins and met a deserved end, the

audacity he displayed in his final moments was, in a twisted sense, somewhat admirable, had it not been for Enos intervention, which thwarted Zho Huaangs ambitions. He might have truly ascended to the status of a formidable warlord. Chapter 225. The spoils of war. Shiao Ming Wa gazed Upon the lifeless form of Zoho Haang, extracting his phone from his pocket to capture a photograph of the deceased. He then dialed Enos number. Eno, this is Xiaolinga. We have tracked down Zoho Haang. Upon hearing this, Eno eagerly inquired, did you manage to capture him? Xiaoming Hua replied, Zoho Haang

took his own life with a firearm. I have just taken a photo of his body, which I will send to you shortly. Eno taken a back by the news, remarked. I never anticipated He would choose such a fate for himself. Very well. Make haste to Haong Street. You will also have your share of the spoils from this hall. After concluding the call, Xiaoming Hua and his companions returned to Haong Street. Simultaneously, Eno and the New Order members commenced their division of the substantial resources left behind by the Haong gang. However, the Cunning Zo Huaang had

not consolidated all his resources in one location. He had hidden A portion in obscure corners of Ha Chong Street, complicating the search. Without guidance from the captives, the members of the New Order would have expended considerably more time and effort to uncover these concealed assets. After nearly an hour, the New Order members finally gathered all the resources. A special police officer handed the organized inventory to Jean Tianong. Captain Jang, here is the list of confiscated items for your review. Upon Receiving the list, Jeang Tian scrutinized the various resources detailed within. A subtle smile of satisfaction

gracing his lips. The extent of the supplies hoarded by Zoho Haong was astonishing, an immense quantity. This stockpile was sufficient to sustain hundreds for the next 2 to three years, encompassing food, water, medicines, and other essential survival items. Additionally, there was a considerable cash of weapons, Ammunition, and various production and maintenance tools. This was indeed a staggering fortune, and if Uncle Lee were to learn of this, he would surely be unable to sleep from excitement. Such a vast reserve of resources is invaluable to any organization, significantly enhancing their strength and influence. However, according to the

earlier agreement, the new order was entitled to 7/10 of the spoils with the remaining 3/10 allocated to Eno. Thus, Jeang Tianong approached Eno with the inventory in hand, saying, "Kid, this time we made quite a hall. Don't say I haven looked out for you. You may select anything from this list. The remainder we shall transport back to Wang City." Eno perused the list briefly, ultimately selecting only the medicines, food, and some essential items for daily living, disregarding any weapons or ammunition. Captain Jang, I have chosen the items I need. It has been a pleasure Collaborating

with you. Eno returned the marked list to Jean Tian. Upon reviewing Enos selections, Jean Tianong, somewhat astonished, remarked, "You truly are an odd fellow. Not wanting any of the highly valuable weapons or ammunition," Eno explained with a smile. "The Huchang Gang has been eradicated. We no longer require such an abundance of weaponry. A few items for self-defense will suffice." Upon hearing this, Jeang Tian revealed a faint smile, Thinking to himself that this young man possessed a certain discernment. Understanding what was necessary and what was not. Very well. Should you encounter any trouble in the future,

feel free to seek us out in Wang City. Without hesitation, Jeang Tian retained the supplies chosen by Eno, transferring the remainder to their own convoy. Before departing, Eno remarked to Jean Tianong, "Captain Jang, in a couple of days. I shall pay a visit to Uncle Lee. The remaining batch of weapons will also be delivered to you." Jean Tian waved goodbye with a smile, saying, "All right, remember to bring Fong Shinong along. I still owe her a drink. The members of the New Order, laden with the spoils of war, happily returned home. Once the New Order

had left, Eno turned to Shiaing Hua and the others, stating, "Shia Minga, you all have contributed significantly this time. Our numbers are few, and we do not require such an Abundance of supplies. So, I wish to share half of our spoils with you." Hearing this, Shia Ming Hua immediately shook his head in refusal, saying, "Eno, that cannot be. Clearly, you have exerted the most effort and earned the greatest merit. It would be exceedingly unfair for you to return with so little. Eno responded nonchalantly. Rest assured, we have ample supplies. Even if we were to take

only 10%. It would sustain us for a considerable time. Moreover, we are not short on funds. Should we require anything, we can readily procure it from the new orders market. Observing Eno's resolute attitude, Shia Minga reluctantly accepted the proposal. Thus, the alliance between both parties grew ever stronger. After distributing all the spoils, Eno finally breathed a sigh of relief and along with the field team members embarked on their journey home. Upon their return to the Jing Mountain Clubhouse, the other companions who had remained at home rushed to welcome them as they saw that every member

of the field team had returned safely. The worries of the logistics team dissipated, replaced by sheer joy. Teacher Donna even took it upon herself to prepare a lavish feast, meticulously crafting a grand array of delectable dishes to celebrate the triumphant return of Eno and the others. She understood that these children had Endured a grueling battle, leaving them physically and mentally exhausted, and they needed a sumptuous meal to replenish their energy and sooththe their spirits. The rescued Machawuan also underwent a thorough examination by Dr. Although he had suffered considerable hardship during his captivity, his injuries were

mostly superficial. After a period of rest, he would fully recover. Soon, the dining table was adorned with an abundance of Colorful and aromatic dishes that were tantalizing to the pallet. Everyone gathered together to relish this warm dinner. Laughter and chatter echoing throughout the room. Eno and his teammates savored the delicious fair while sharing anecdotes from their recent mission. Hija Jun and Macha Yuan in particular animatedly recounted their heroic exploits to the female members of the logistics team. Though embellished in parts, the logistics team listened With wrapped attention. After dinner, Eno sought out Fong Shinong to

inform her of his intention to revisit Wong City the day after tomorrow to deliver the remaining half of the arms to the new order. Fong Shinong nodded in agreement. Thus, after a two-day respit, the two once again set off for Wong City. However, in stark contrast to their previous visit, this time they were met with the highest standard of hospitality. Uncle Lee even personally Hosted a banquet in their honor. Fong Shinto, I never anticipated your discerning eye. This lad, Eno, possesses both courage and wisdom. Without his intervention, the Haang gang could not have been so

easily eradicated. Uncle Lee praised, raising his glass to toast Eno. Eno quickly stood to respond. Uncle Lee, you flatter me. Ridding society of harm is merely the duty of us young people. I hope our collaboration can continue until the day the pandemic Concludes. Indeed, I share that sentiment. Once the Haang gang is eliminated, the remaining survivor teams can focus on dealing with the zombies within the city," Uncle Lee remarked, downing his glass of white liquor with a smile. "By the way, I have a gift for you." With that, Uncle Lee produced a VIP card from

his pocket and presented it to Eno. What is this? Eno inquired, somewhat perplexed as he examined the card, which was entirely black with a Gilded emblem on the front. Uncle Lee explained earnestly. This is a VIP card I arranged specifically for you. With this card, you and your companions can enter Wong City without a cover charge. Additionally, should you wish to purchase items from the shops, you will enjoy a 30 discount. Eno accepted the VIP card with a smile. While he was not particularly in need of money, and the discount was inconsequential to him, the

significance of this gift from Uncle Lee Was profound, and he could not disregard the elers's goodwill. Thank you, Uncle Lee. Uncle Lee waved his hand dismissively and regarded Eno with a meaningful look. Why the formality? This small concession pales in comparison to the arms you provided. If you were willing to join our new order, I could offer you even greater benefits. Eno understood the implications of Uncle Lee's words. Yet he had grown accustomed to life at the Jing Shan Club. Even Though Wan City exuded a more vibrant atmosphere, he had no desire to relocate. Let

it be, Uncle Lee. I am not a professional and am not well-versed in your police protocols. Captain Jang is evidently more suited to manage the trading market. I prefer to live alongside my classmates. Uncle Lee, realizing Eno's sentiments, nodded in resignation. Accepting Eno would complicate matters with Jeang Tanyong. After all, one mountain cannot Accommodate two tigers, and mishandling the situation could disrupt the stability of the new order. Very well. To each their own. I merely mentioned it in passing. You need not dwell on it, Uncle Lee said, raising his glass towards Eno. In these times,

no one can guarantee how long they will survive. If one can enjoy a day, then one should seize that joy. Come, let us share another drink. Eno lifted his glass from the table and clinkedked it with Uncle Lee's. As the liquor slid down his throat, the sharp flavor immediately spread across Eno's tongue, causing him to furrow his brow slightly. Although this Maai exuded an enticing aroma, he still found it somewhat difficult to adapt to its taste. Haha, young man, drink a bit more and you'll grow accustomed to it. Uncle Lee chuckled observing Eno's expression. He

then shifted the conversation to share amusing anecdotes About Fong Shinong. It was then that Eno learned that Fong Shinong hailed from a family of police officers. Both her grandfather and father were in law enforcement. No wonder her marksmanship was so impressive. She had been steeped in that environment from an early age, gaining knowledge and skills with firearms much earlier than the average person. Before he knew it, the bottle of Maai was nearly empty. A rosy hue crept onto Eno's cheeks and his gaze Became slightly dreamy. Yet he was not drunk, merely a bit tipsy. What

a delightful day. Do come chat with me whenever you have the time. It gets rather lonely here. Uncle Lee remarked with a sense of nostalgia. Of course, Uncle Lee, Eno replied with a nod. After finishing their meal and drinks, "Eno and Fong Shinong bid farewell to Uncle Lee." As they turned to leave, Jeang Tianyong suddenly approached seeking Fong Shinto. With a beaming smile, he Regarded her, his eyes betraying a hint of flattery. It was evident from his overly cordial demeanor that he harbored feelings for Fong Shinto, likely positioning himself as one of her suitors. At

that moment, Eno finally comprehended why Jeang Tian had always exhibited hostility towards him during their previous encounters. He had perceived Eno as a potential rival. However, Jeang Tian was blissfully unaware that Eno was already in a Relationship and thus harbored no inappropriate intentions towards Fong Shinto. Nevertheless, since Jeang Tianong remained oblivious to the truth, it seemed best to allow this misunderstanding to persist. To Eno, it was merely a trivial matter, Jean Tiyongs enthusiastic invitation made it awkward for Fong Shinto to decline. Naturally, Eno did not wish to be a third wheel and opted to return

to the hotel alone, lying down to rest. It Was still early, and since sleep eluded him, he decided to visit the armory. Having recently eradicated the Huaang gang, Eno had amassed considerable practical experience. This knowledge was sufficient for him to unlock new armories. Moreover, he could take advantage of this free time to enhance his administrator privileges. With this thought in mind, Eno activated his spatial bracelet and returned to the dimensional armory. First, he elevated His administrator rights by another tier, then allocated all remaining experience points to unlock new weaponry. With the firearms vault completely accessible,

Eno now set his sights on military drones. Their utility on the battlefield was expanding rapidly. Whether for reconnaissance, ambushes, or transport, these little machines were indispensable. Eno certainly recognized the significance of drones. However, during previous Skirmishes, many drones had been equipped with C4 or Claymore mines repurposed as suicide drones, resulting in a significant reduction in their numbers. There was an urgent need to replenish their ranks. Currently, the drones at hand are exclusively civilian models. In terms of endurance, flight speed, and detection equipment, there exists a considerable disparity when compared to genuine military drones. Should civilian

drones be substituted With their military counterparts. The overall combat efficacy of the team would undoubtedly ascend to new heights. Eno affixed a bracelet to the entrance of the drone warehouse. As the door of the store room gradually creaked open, Eno's eyes widened with anticipation and curiosity. The warehouse was brimming with a diverse array of military drones, resembling a meticulously arranged honor guard, poised for inspection. To Eno's astonishment, there were indeed numerous Versions of military drones, gazing at the dazzling assortment before him. A look of exhilaration radiated from his face. The sheer number of drones present

was astonishing, easily amounting to thousands, each varying in appearance and functionality. Some drones were colossal, weighing over 10 kg, with a wingspan exceeding 5 or 6 m. boasting formidable payload capacities and prolonged endurance. Others were dimminionive, measuring merely a few Centimeters, comparable to the size of a dragonfly, exhibiting remarkable agility and stealth, suitable for executing specialized tasks. There were also amphibious drones capable of floating on water as surface. In essence, the drones within the warehouse were an eclectic mix, each with unique designs and diverse applications. Certain drones were equipped with advanced infrared, thermal imaging, and

radar reconnaissance equipment, adept at Discerning enemy movements in low visibility conditions. Others were outfitted with sophisticated communication devices, functioning like mobile signal towers, providing reliable network communication support for ground forces. Moreover, some drones possess the capability to directly engage ground targets. ENO discovered two particularly renowned models of suicide drones that had already been battle tested. The blade produced by the goose feather Nation and the spring knife from the beautiful nation. These suicide drones, also referred to as loitering munitions, boasted extended ranges and high accuracy and were easily portable. Notably, the spring knife loitering munition measured

only 690 mm in length and weighed less than 25 kg with foldable wings that allowed it to fit into a backpack. Its launch system resembled a simple mortar. Once released, it could soar for 15 minutes At a maximum speed nearing 160 km/h with a maximum range of 20 km. Though the spring knife s destructive power was modest, it could effectively target personnel and vehicles on the ground with precision. Eno was confident that with these two loitering munitions, future battles would undoubtedly become significantly less daunting. However, due to Eno's limited administrator level, only a tier 1

drone warehouse had been unlocked. The drones within the Store room were predominantly small and easily transportable. In contrast, larger reconnaissance strike drones such as the TB2, Global Hawk, Predator, Reaper, and Rainbow required an upgrade to a tier 2 drone warehouse and vehicle permissions for successful unlocking despite the absence of large drones. Eno unexpectedly stumbled upon several groundbased unmanned equipment. Among these advancements are bomb disposal robots utilized for counterterrorism and Military robotic dogs that have been deployed in actual combat scenarios. The bomb disposal robots are designed to handle perilous explosives such as bombs and landmines. Typically,

they are equipped with mechanical arms capable of grasping and transporting objects along with an array of sensors and cameras to detect their surroundings and identify targets. As for the applications of robotic dogs, they are far more versatile. Not only can they undertake Reconnaissance and transportation tasks, but they can also provide formidable fire support. Eno discovered that the backs of these robotic dogs are fitted with detachable modules, allowing for the installation of weaponry such as multiarrel grenade launchers, flamethrowers, or gatling guns tailored to specific needs. Consequently, these seemingly innocuous robotic dogs can be transformed into mobile

artillery platforms, proving invaluable in both Urban warfare and field operations. Chapter 227. Testing the robotic dog. Wow, this robotic dog is incredibly impressive. Once I return, I must take one out to show everyone. Eno immediately took a liking to the camouflage military robotic dog. However, it was inconvenient to bring it out at the New Order Hotel. He would have to wait until he returned home to try it out. After resting at the hotel for a night, the next day, Eno and Fong Shinong drove back to the Jing Mountain Club. Upon returning to his domain, Eno

eagerly entered the dimensional armory and retrieved the military robotic dog he had longed for. As Eno unveiled this new gadget, everyone gathered around. Intrigued by the small yet strikingly dog-like machine, "Eno, is this not a robotic dog? I believe I have seen this at a technology exhibition," Hijin remarked. unable to resist reaching out to touch the metallic exterior of the Robotic dog. Wong Yin ran akin to a child discovering a beloved toy, exclaimed excitedly, "Eno, this model seems to be the military version, does it not?" Eno held a remote control device resembling a switch. Nodding

with a smile, "Indeed, this is the military-grade robotic dog. Its endurance and payload capacity far surpass those of the civilian variant. It possesses remarkable mobility and agility, enabling it to traverse various Complex terrains with ease. Moreover, it can be outfitted with a range of weapon modules, providing us with substantial fire support. Having said that, he pressed the activation button on the remote. The robotic dog, which had been lying on the ground, swiftly stood up, resembling a vigilant hound. The camera on its head began to swivel back and forth while the real-time footage captured was instantly

displayed on the LCD screen of the remote, allowing Eno To observe the surroundings from the dog's perspective. The testing commenced in earnest as Eno gently maneuvered the joystick on the controller. The highdeinition camera of the robotic dog rapidly captured distant images, presenting them clearly on the screen. It became apparent that the HD camera could adjust focus and angle at will, magnifying distant details as if he were present on the scene. Furthermore, the robotic dog could switch to an infrared Thermal vision mode. In this visual mode, the operator can ensure a superior observation of the surroundings

in environments shrouded in darkness or smoke. Eno was exceedingly pleased with the visual tests of the robotic dog and subsequently commenced evaluating its mobility and loadbearing capabilities. Eno issued a command for the robotic dog to run. Upon receiving the command, the robotic dog immediately set off, moving with the grace of a genuine hunting Hound, racing through the yard. Wow, this is truly remarkable. It's astonishing that a machine can perform such agile movements. It's almost indistinguishable from a real hunting dog, exclaimed Siani in awe. The robotic dog definitely navigated the yard. Equipped with control radar that

enabled it to automatically evade obstacles in its path. Whether it was a person or furniture, it effortlessly sidestepped, showcasing an impressive level of Intelligence. Eno also commanded the robotic dog through a remote control to execute a series of challenging maneuvers, including climbing and jumping. The robotic dog flawlessly executed every directive issued by Eno, demonstrating exceptional athletic prowess. The spectators were once again left in a state of astonishment by the robotic dog's outstanding performance. Eno set down the remote control and commanded the robotic dog, "All right, Stop and then lie down." As soon as the words

left his lips, the robotic dog halted its running and obediently laid down in place. Witnessing this, Machawuan was utterly astonished and remarked, "Wow, this creature even possesses voice recognition capabilities." "That is incredible," Eno explained with a smile. "Not only can it be remotely controlled, but it also boasts an intelligent AI brain capable of understanding simple commands. Being Able to operate by voice is truly impressive. The dog I used to have was nowhere near as sensible or obedient. Machauan expressed with envy. Suddenly, Eno was struck with an idea and said to Machau Yuan, "Why don't you

stand on the back of the robotic dog? I'd like to test its loadbearing capacity." Upon hearing this suggestion, Machau's eyes widened in disbelief. And he replied with concern. "With my size, I hope I once damage it." Eno shook his head with A smile. "Don't worry. This device is far sturdier than you might think. If it can be broken by you, it would merely be considered a subpar product." Although Machawayuan was somewhat skeptical, he climbed onto the back of the robotic dog. Eno then issued a command for it to stand. To everyone s astonishment, the robotic

dog powered its limbs and lifted the towering Machawuan off the ground. The onlookers once again displayed expressions of sheer amazement. Eno Nodded with satisfaction, realizing that the robotic dog s loadbearing ability had indeed met expectations. Subsequently, Eno equipped the robotic dog with various weapon modules. Armed, the robotic dog transformed into a mobile artillery platform capable of both manual and automated firing. The testing results were exceedingly satisfactory to Eno. In the month following the demise of the Haong gang, Ching Chung had not witnessed any Large-scale conflicts. The number of zombies wandering the city had visibly decreased.

The survivors in the quarantine zone were enjoying a rare period of tranquility and comfort. As October arrives, the weather gradually cools and the chilling autumn winds begin to sweep through the city. The subsequent week is characterized by incessant rain, adding an extra layer of desolation and bleakness to an already somber urban landscape. The persistent Downpour has led to significant flooding in certain areas of the city, causing anxiety and unrest among some survivor groups in the quarantine zones. They have come to realize that with winter approaching, conditions may become increasingly dire. Consequently, many have begun to

stockpile fuel in preparation for the impending cold season. Although Eno and his companions reside in the scenic Jing Mountain area, far from the city center and its Flooding troubles, the dreary weather still affects their lives. The lack of sunlight has rendered the solar photovoltaic panels installed on their rooftop nearly useless. The power supply at the clubhouse now relies entirely on biomass energy, resulting in a surge in the demand for wood to address the electricity issues. Eno decides to lead several members of the field team into the nearby woods to fell some timber suitable for power

generation. As they Prepare their tools and equipment to venture out, they encounter Miss Donna, who happens to be passing by. She cannot help but voice her concern. Eno, it's pouring rain outside. Are you still planning to go out? Eno pauses, smiling as he explains. Teacher, our fuel for power generation is nearly depleted. If we do not replenish it soon, the entire clubhouse will face a power outage in a few days. You could wait until the rain stops, Miss Donna suggests, furrowing Her brow, Eno dismissively replies. Who knows when this rain will cease? Don't worry, we're

a few strong men. A little rain on one tea hurt us. At that moment, Wong Yin Ran, who is passing by, interjects, Eno, I just checked the meteorological satellite report, and it seems this rain will stop by tomorrow. You might as well wait until tomorrow morning to set out. It won't t delay you much. Eno ponders for a moment and finds Wong Yin Ran s reasoning sound. After All, they have enough electricity at home for another couple of days, and there is no need to turn themselves into drenched chickens. All right, then. We'll head out

tomorrow. Chapter 228. The fog sets and the heavy rain persists throughout the night, finally ceasing around 6:00 in the morning. Eno, however, has not slept well, plagued by nightmares once again. In his dream, he finds himself in a hellish realm constructed of flesh and blood, Surrounded by grotesque muscle tissues that seem to writhe as if they were alive, inducing extreme discomfort. Even more terrifying, countless zombies emerge from the mass of blood and flesh. Their distorted faces glaring at Eno as if they intend to tear him apart. When Eno awakens from this nightmare, the rain has

completely stopped, but a thick fog envelopes the surroundings. Everything before him becomes obscured, severely hindering his visibility. He Turns in bed, rises, and walks into the bathroom to splash cold water on his face, attempting to purge the horrific images from his mind. After completing his morning evolutions, Eno descended from his chamber to the dining room below. Teacher Donna had already arranged a dectible breakfast upon the table. As he savored his meal, Eno contemplated the tasks that awaited him for the day. At that moment, Hijajjun approached and remarked, "Eno, a thick Fog has enveloped the outside.

It's a vast expanse of white. Visibility is virtually non-existent. Are we still venturing out today?" Eno sighed with resignation and replied, "Even amidst the fog, we must proceed outdoors. If we neglect to procure fuel today, we shall find ourselves without power by tomorrow. Despite the shrouded atmosphere, Eno remained resolute in his intention to venture outside. Once breakfast was concluded, Eno summoned Hijajjun, Machawayuan, Liini, and Coach Madongi. Since tree felling is a laborintensive endeavor, he chose only the strongest male members for this task. The quintet armed themselves with axes and chainsaws and cautiously made their way

toward the grove outside the clubhouse. Given the exceedingly low visibility, it was all too easy to lose 1s bearings. Hence, each member equipped themselves with powerful flashlights, GPS devices, and walkie-talkies. The Recent rainfall rendered the forest damp, and one could almost feel the moisture in the air as if enscconced in a soggy dream. The earth beneath their feet, saturated with water, had become exceptionally soft, leaving deep imprints with every step. The surroundings were eerily silent, occasionally interrupted by the distant chirping of birds, which broke the tranquility. Leading the group, Eno held an AR 15 assault

rifle, prepared for any Unforeseen circumstances. The others, wielding their axes, closely followed in his wake. In no time, the five of them discovered a sizable tree suitable for felling. Eno halted, turned to his companions, and declared, "Let us commence with this tree. Be swift in your actions. Once we are done, we shall depart without lingering too long outside. The others nodded in agreement. The towering tree loomed before them, requiring several individuals to bring It down. Machauan removed his chainsaw from his back while I Jinli and Coach Maongi retrieved their sharp military axes from their backpacks.

Hijun produced a black marker and gently circled the trunk to indicate where to cut, saying to Machawuan, "Machuan, the mark is made. Begin your cut from here." Very well. Step back a bit. We wouldn't he want you to be struck by the falling tree. Machauan cautioned as he approached the tree with the chainsaw. Taking a deep breath, he pressed the ignition button. Instantly, a surge of power coursed through the machine, creating a deafening roar as the air was displaced by its might. Wow, this thing is quite heavy. Machawan gripped the hefty chainsaw firmly, raising it

high. As he initiated the motion, the chain on the saw began to rotate rapidly. Upon contact with the trunk, the chainsaw sliced through the tough bark with the ease of cutting tofu. accompanied by a Series of creeks with chips flew in all directions like raindrops. In mere seconds, the towering tree reaching over 10 meters in height, crashed to the ground with a resounding thud under the relentless cutting of the chainsaw, gazing at the felled tree, Machauan exclaimed with exuberant delight. "Haha, it seems that with this device, felling trees has become a remarkably effortless task. Had

we employed a traditional axe to chop down this colossal tree, it Might have taken us several minutes, if not longer, to accomplish the task. However, now it was effortlessly resolved in mere seconds. "Do not be overly proud. Our work is not yet complete," Inuo reminded him, unable to contain his caution. Although Machuan had successfully brought the tree down, this was merely the initial step. After all, it was inconceivable to simply drag such a massive trunk back. The next phase required them to segment the trunk Into manageable pieces. Coaches Lee Jini and Maongi took up their

axes to clear the branches and leaves from the trunk. Once tidied, Machaw Yuan utilized a chainsaw to cut it into convenient segments. Hijun's task was to bundle the cut wood with rope. Then everyone would collectively transport the materials back. Initially, everything progressed smoothly. However, just as they were nearing the end of their work, a low guttural roar suddenly resonated from The depths of the fog. The sound evidently did not emanate from an animal. It was more reminiscent of a zombie's whale. Ino's nerves instantly tightened. He instinctively raised his assault rifle, his finger lightly resting on

the trigger, aiming towards the source of the sound. Due to the lingering fog, visibility was severely compromised. Thus, Inuo could only rely on the infrared scope on his rifle to discern the situation amidst The mist. Soon, a vague humanoid outline materialized within the scope. The figure appeared exceedingly bizarre, moving in an erratic manner, swaying as if it were a drunken man. Inuo then discerned a second and a third similarly peculiar silhouette. Alarms surged within him as he swiftly realized what was unfolding. The figures emerging from the fog were most likely zombies. A normal person could

never walk in such a disjointed fashion to confirm his Suspicion. Inuo aimed at the chest of one of the figures and pulled the trigger. With a sharp crack, the bullet sped toward its target. Astonishingly, the bullet did not fell the figure. It merely caused it to stagger back a few steps. Then, as if nothing had transpired, the figure resumed its approach towards Inuo and his companions. It was now certain that they were indeed facing zombies. If it were a normal human struck by a bullet. Such an Abnormal reaction would be inconceivable. The zombies are coming.

We must retreat. Inuo urgently alerted his comrades. What? How could there be zombies here? Hijuns face bore an expression of disbelief. The location of the Jing Shan Club was exceedingly remote. Aside from the previous incident where members of the Hua Chong gang had deliberately brought captive zombies here, there had never been any other instances of zombies appearing. How Would I know? We simply need to leave this place quickly. The dense fog outside is exceedingly unfavorable for us," Ino reiterated emphatically. Upon hearing this, the group promptly hoisted the wood from the ground and hurried towards the

direction of the club in the rear of the team. Inua continued to eliminate the zombies lurking within the fog while activating his walkie-talkie to alert his companions in the clubhouse. Officer Fong Wong Yen ran. A Large number of zombies have emerged from the mist. Please prepare for combat immediately. On the other end, Fong Shinongs voice responded, "Understood. Hurry back. It's too dangerous outside." Upon learning of the zombie outbreak, Wong Yin Ran swiftly reacted. She deployed a reconnaissance drone in Eno's direction. This military-grade drone was equipped with advanced optical and infrared detection devices capable of penetrating

the fog To accurately ascertain the enemy's location and numbers. Within mere seconds, the drone completed its reconnaissance of the situation within the mist, transmitting the gathered data back to Wong Yin Ran. The startling reality displayed on the screen revealed a multitude of red dots, each representing a zombie. These creatures were slowly converging towards the Jing Shan clubhouse, forming an enormous tide of the undead. Wong Yinran promptly Reported to Enu. Enu, you need to move quickly. We are facing a massive horde of zombies. Chapter 229. The battle in the fog. Wong Yin Ran, "Are you sure?

How could we encounter a horde while hiding in a place like this?" Enuas face was etched with disbelief upon hearing of the approaching tide from Wong Yin Ran. It was essential to note that the Jing Sean Clubhouse was nestled in a secluded hillside surrounded by lush forests and steep mountains. For Miles around, one could scarcely spot a soul, and it was nearly impossible for an ordinary person to find the path up the mountain without guidance. In such an isolated location, how could mindless zombies discover and assault it? The notion was utterly perplexing, absolutely certain, and

what you saw in the woods is merely a fraction. There are vast numbers of zombies on their way from below. Hurry back. Remaining outside is tantamount to seeking death. Wong Yin Ran warned gravely. Her tone was serious, devoid of any semblance of jest. Inua had no choice but to quicken his pace towards the clubhouse. However, he was baffled as to how these zombies had located the Jing Shan clubhouse. Could it be that someone deliberately led the horde here? or had these zombies somehow gained the intelligence to find this hidden refuge in the mountains. Countless questions

flooded his mind, instilling a deep sense of unease within Him. As the two conversed, Fong Shinong had already summoned the remaining members of the field team. All the flood lights surrounding the clubhouse were activated. Their brilliant beams dispersing portions of the fog, illuminating the entire area as if it were midday. Fong Shinong then directed everyone to retrieve firearms and ammunition from the armory, distributing them among the combatants. Meanwhile, non-combat personnel were led by teacher Donna to a secure room downstairs for refuge. Once Inu and the others returned to the clubhouse, Fong Shinong finally commanded them

to open fire. The zombies emerging from the fog were successively struck by bullets, falling one after another. In a breathless rush, Eno hastily returned, seizing an A47 to join the fry. Fong Shinong turned to Machau and Li Jinli, urging Machawuan, Li Jinli, quickly set up the machine guns. There are numerous zombies outside. We Must not allow them to breach the building. Understood. Officer Fong Machawan replied, shouldering a PP generalpurpose machine gun as he swiftly ascended to the balcony of the second floor. Upon reaching the balcony, he promptly identified an optimal shooting position and mounted the

machine gun. Lee Jinley soon followed, setting up his M249 light machine gun. Both weapons were equipped with infrared sights, enabling rapid target acquisition, even Amidst the dense fog. The gunfire erupted in a fiery barrage with bullets cascading like rain, swiftly decimating the horde concealed within the mist. The first wave of the zombie tide was quickly annihilated under their crossfire. However, the battle was far from over. A drone hovering above soon detected a second wave of zombies advancing towards them. This new wave was significantly larger and more formidable than the first, and to their Dismay, mutated

zombies began to emerge from the ranks. Confronted with such dire circumstances, the group remained vigilant, swiftly reloading their weapons to maintain suppressive fire. At that moment, a shrieking zombie within the horde unleashed a disconcerting roar. Its piercing cry was grating, stirring feelings of agitation and unease. Damn it, there's a shrieking zombie among them. Siani, take out those annoying creatures at once. Eno called Out over the public channel. Although the shrieking zombie was at a distance, its continuous wailing could potentially attract more zombies. Siai raised her SVD sniper rifle, peering through the infrared scope to locate

the shrieking creature. Despite the fog obscuring a full view of the zombie, its silhouette was markedly different from that of ordinary zombies, making it relatively easy to identify. Soon, Siani locked onto the relentless screamer and Decisively squeezed the trigger. With a series of sharp cracks, the shrieking zombies head exploded, showering black blood as it collapsed motionless to the ground. Yet no sooner had she dispatched the shrieking zombie than a long-legged zombie emerged from the horde. This agile creature possessed superior mobility, leaping with astonishing speed and quickly appearing at the entrance of the Jing Shan clubhouse.

Fong Shinong immediately raised her age 416 assault Rifle, aiming at the long-legged zombie and decisively pulled the trigger. A rapid succession of gunfire erupted with bullets pouring forth like rain upon the long-legged zombie. One of its arms was instantly shattered, blood spattering as it recoiled in pain. Seizing the opportunity, Eno fired several additional shots. His marksmanship was exceptionally refined. Three precise bursts struck the neck and head of the long-legged zombie with unwavering Accuracy. One particular seven 62 mm bullet penetrated the zygomatic bone directly beneath the right eye of the long-legged creature. The immense force shattering

and distorting its entire visage beyond recognition. After dispatching the long-legged zombie before him, Enoch hastily replaced his magazine. In a mere few minutes of combat, he had already emptied for magazines. Yet, the mutated zombies continued to emerge in relentless waves. Spike zombies and spitting zombies also appeared amidst the horde. The agile spike zombies proved difficult to hit, causing significant trouble for Enoch and his team. They witnessed one breach the line of fire, forcefully entering the club. Coach Ma, a mutated zombie has broken in. Enoch immediately contacted Coach Maongi on the first floor. Skilled in melee

combat, Coach Ma had been stationed downstairs to deal with any stragglers that penetrated their Defenses. Understood, he replied, raising his DP12 double-barrel shotgun and aiming towards the doorway. The door was swiftly smashed open by the spike zombie, which lunged menacingly at Coach Ma. Remaining composed, he pulled the trigger. With a thunderous bang, a torrent of lead erupted from the barrel. Although the spike zombie was agile, it could not evade the shotgun's extensive range at such proximity, the concentrated buckshot struck below the Abdomen, severing its lower half with crimson entrils spilling forth and emitting a nauseating

stench. To ensure the creature's demise, Coach Ma fired several more rounds into its head. The spike zombiey's body was rendered unrecognizable, disintegrating into fragments the size of fingernails, making a viscous sound as it adhered to the floor. Once the spike zombie that had intruded was eliminated, Enoch finally felt secure enough to confront The spitting zombies. Possessing ranged attack capabilities, the spitting zombies were truly despicable ambushers. They lurked within the fog, continuously expelling green acidic fluid onto the balcony. This corrosive substance gradually eroded the metal railing, depriving Enoch and his allies of their protective cover. Reluctantly,

Enoch retrieved the folding ballistic shield, patching the gaps on the balcony. This lightweight shield not only provided Ballistic protection but also withstood the corrosive acid. Utilizing the shield as cover, Enoch retaliated, successfully gunning down several of the spitters. However, even as the ground outside was strewn with corpses, the number of zombies remained staggering. Damn, how can so many mutated zombies appear at once? Hia couldn't help but exclaim. Although they had previously encountered larger hordes, such a multitude of mutated zombies was unprecedented. It Felt as if the entire city ofQing had conspired to assault the Jing

Shan Club simultaneously. Enoch, "I'm running low on ammunition." Macho shouted. So am I. Lie Jinly echoed. My bullets are dwindling as well. Fong Shinong added, her expression troubled. The intensity of the battle resulted in an exceedingly rapid depletion of ammunition. "Should the logistics fail to keep pace, the defensive line would soon collapse entirely." Observing the situation, Eno Promptly retrieved two portable ammunition boxes from the quick access depot. These boxes contained a varying number of spare magazines and several defensive fragmentation grenades. He placed the ammunition boxes on the ground and forcefully pushed them towards Machawuan and

Fong Shinto. Grabbing the supply, Fong Shinong swiftly replaced her magazine and resumed firing at the zombies below. Meanwhile, Machawan picked up a Fragmentation grenade, removed the safety pin, and hurled it into the mist with considerable strength. As a former shotput athlete, his throwing ability was unmatched among his peers. The Grenade traced an elegant arc through the air before landing amidst the horde of zombies. With a thunderous explosion, dozens of zombies were instantly obliterated. Indeed, the grenade's lethality is unparalleled, Machawan used. Due to its defensive design, the Shrapnel produced was several times greater than that of

an offensive grenade. Satisfied with the grenade's effectiveness, he proceeded to throw the remaining grenades from the ammunition box in quick succession, clearing a significant number of zombies and alleviating the defensive pressure considerably. Seizing the moment, Eno urgently instructed Hijajun, "Hijajjun, please fetch the grenade launchers. The number of zombies downstairs is Overwhelming. We must enhance our firepower." Understood. Hold them off for a moment. I shall return shortly. Hijun discarded his weapon and swiftly rushed inside. Soon he returned, presenting all the grenade launchers to Eno. Eno, I have brought the grenade launchers. Everyone, switch to them. The

machine guns fire too slowly. We need a direct fire coverage. Eno distributed the grenade launchers to each person. Chapter 230. The two-headed beast. Equipped with a new weaponry. Eno aimed the grenade launcher at the zombies below. Fire. With Eno's command, everyone pulled the triggers in unison. Grenades cascaded down like raindrops, descending into the thick fog. accompanied by the resounding explosions. The zombies hidden within the mist were violently hurled into the air, their bodies shattered, and countless pieces of flesh flying in all directions, some even soaring into the Sky. "It seems the grenades are indeed the

most effective," Machawuan exclaimed, his face alike with excitement at the gruesome spectacle before him. Although the haze obscured their vision, the grenades being areaof effect weapons could nearly cover hundreds of square meters with a single volley. Any zombies within the lethal radius had little chance of survival. After several rounds of fire, the roars of the zombies fell silent, leaving only The acurate scent of gunpowder hanging in the air. "It should be nearly over," Hijin murmured. The sixshot grenade launcher from South Africa fired at an incredibly rapid rate, making it exceedingly easy to deal with these

sluggish, mindless zombies. He raised the smoking launcher, ejecting all the spent casings from the chamber. As the dense fog lingered, Inuo found himself unable to ascertain whether the threat had truly dissipated. He reached out to Wong Yin Ran, inquiring, "Wong Yin Ran, have all the zombies within the fog been eradicated?" With a grave expression, Wong Yinran responded. The infrared scan detected no heat sources, but the sonic detector indicates the presence of a formidable entity. Inua was momentarily perplexed by her reply. What could that possibly mean? Before she could elaborate, a mangled corpse suddenly crashed onto

the rooftop. The tremendous impact reduced the body to a pulp with Blood and flesh raining down upon everyone. What on earth is happening? Hijun splattered with blood nearly lost his breakfast. Yet soon another body flew from afar, shattering a window on the second floor. Quick, find cover and do not linger on the balcony. Inuo, having regained his wits, urgently warned. No sooner had he spoken than yet another corpse hurdled towards them, colliding with the balcony railing. Fear gripped the crowd as the dismembered Body lay in ruins. its blood and inrol strewn about. The relentless onslaught

of corpses seemed as though they were being hurled with immense force and unfathomable power that compelled everyone to retreat indoors. The balcony on the second floor quickly became cluttered with the stinking remnants of bodies. Just as Inuo and his companions withdrew, the growls of zombies echoed ominously from the thick fog. It appeared the tide of corpses was far From over and even more formidable creatures were emerging. Damn it, who the hell is throwing these things around? Machauan could not help but lament. Are you still in the mood for jokes? The zombies are practically at our

doorstep. Siani exclaimed, her anxiety palpable. Hiding indoors rendered them unable to snipe the zombies outside. Yet exposing themselves risked being struck by falling bodies, leading to injury or worse. "Let us head Downstairs and deal with the ordinary zombies first," Fong Shinong suggested, her tone laced with resignation. The group had no choice but to transition from the balcony on the second floor to the living room on the ground floor. Inua once again posed a question to Wong Yen Ran. What exactly is attacking us? With a furoughed brow, she replied ambiguously. It's likely another mutated zombie, but

this one is of an enormous size, akin to a giant. The phrase giant Zombie sent a chill through Inuo. Had the zombies evolved to such colossal proportions. Just as he pondered this, the giant zombie Wong Yan spoke of was striding toward the Jing Shan clubhouse. Along its path, ordinary zombies appeared dimminitive, easily grasped and cast aside by the giant as if they were mere toys. These unfortunate zombies arked through the air, crashing into the building like human cannonballs. It seems this will never end. Machuan Cursed. As a counterattack, he hurled an offensive grenade. The explosion

generated a shock wave that swiftly dispersed the oppressive fog before them. At last, the crowd had the opportunity to witness the true visage of the colossal zombie. My goodness, what manner of creature is this? Fong Shin Tongs eyes widened in astonishment, filled with a blend of fear and disbelief, as if confronted by a being from the depths of hell. Before her Stood a monstrous entity nearly 3 m in height, its fibrous muscle tissue was piled at top a robust skeleton resembling a moving mountain of flesh, exuding an indescribable sense of oppression. Not a single inch

of its body bore intact skin. It appeared as if its outer layer had been stripped away, exposing a grotesque display of senu and bone. Portions of bone grotesqually protruded from its body, tightly encasing the muscle of its arms and Thighs, forming a formidable armor. Its proportions were remarkably distorted with the upper body occupying two/3s of its stature. One arm was abnormally long and massive, dragging helplessly along the ground, while the other resembled that of an ordinary human, appearing somewhat stunted in comparison. Most striking, however, were its two deformed heads situated side by side upon broad

shoulders like a pair of conjoined twins. The contorted faces radiated a Chilling aura that instilled fear in all who gazed upon them. It turned out to be a two-headed zombie. These mutations were becoming increasingly bizarre. Eno couldn't help but display a grimace of disgust. He had encountered numerous grotesque mutated zombies. Yet, this two-headed abomination elicited a deep sense of revulsion and unease within him. Regardless of its appearance, it was imperative to eliminate it. Ciani raised her sniper rifle, aiming at one Of the heads of the two-headed zombie, and squeezed the trigger. The 7 62 mm

bullet whistled through the air, striking one of the zombies heads. Surprisingly, the bullet did not burst the skull as it would have with ordinary zombies. Instead, it lodged firmly within the hardened cranium. The two-headed zombie staggered back several steps, clearly sustaining some damage, but it quickly regained its composure, instinctively raising its thick arm to Shield its two heads. This instinct for self-preservation rendered Ciani's sniping particularly challenging. How tough can its head be? Even a sniper rifle cannot shatter it. Ciani furrowed her brow in frustration. Indeed, the defensive capabilities of this two-headed variant were several tears

above those of other mutated zombies. Observing this, Eno hastily retrieved an automatic shotgun loaded with dragon's breath rounds from the quick draw Cabinet. He aimed at the body of the two-headed zombie and emptied the magazine. Although the dragon's breath rounds lacked armor-piercing capabilities, the ignited flames swiftly engulfed its form. Highle mutated zombies, having experienced a degree of cognitive enhancement, were capable of sensing pain much like humans. The sustained damage inflicted by the flames prompted the two-headed zombie to roar in agony, slowing its advance. At that Moment, a voice crackled through the earpiece. Eno, I have

unleashed the robotic dog. You all focus on dealing with the two-headed zombie while I shall handle the remaining ordinary zombies. The mechanical canine appeared behind Eno with a lively stride, bearing a mini gatling gun upon its back. Very well, everyone. Concentrate your fire and eliminate this monstrosity in one fell swoop. Eno discarded the fully automatic shotgun, now depleted of ammunition, and Retrieved a Desert Eagle from the extraction cache, continuing to fire upon the two-headed zombie. The others swiftly aimed their weapons towards the same target, unleashing a torrential downpour of bullets upon the imposing creature. Meanwhile,

the robotic dog, armed with the gatling gun, charged outside, seamlessly blending into the horde of zombies. As it was entirely disregarded due to its non-biological nature, the mechanical beast could wreak Havoc amongst the zombies without restraint, continuing its rampage until its ammunition was utterly expended. The two-headed zombie, under the relentless barrage of fire, was riddled with bullet holes resembling a civ perforated by countless rounds. One of its heads, overwhelmed by the sheer number of bullets, had become grotesqually disfigured, with shattered flesh and blood splattering the surrounding ground, akin to a crushed pimmen Dangling lifelessly from

its shoulder. This abomination could no longer withstand the onslaught. Let us muster our strength, Fong Shinong exclaimed excitedly, her firearms barrel growing hot from prolonged firing, even beginning to show signs of reening. Persist in your assault, for this weapon may soon be rendered inoperative. However, compared to Fon Shinong, the plight of the two-headed zombie was far more dire. Despite its massive size, it Was merely a living target, devoid of any evasion capabilities, withstanding the hail of bullets. It could only rely on its robust physique to endure the onslaught. Each bullet cruy pierced its body, inflicting

further damage and agony. Should the opposing force run low on ammunition and their firepower falter, it might have had a chance of survival. However, Eno and her companions were never known to be frugal with their ammunition. They seemed to Disregard the consumption of their bullets, merely intent on their relentless shooting. Thousands of rounds poured forth as though they were of no cost, relentlessly directed at the two-headed zombie. Each bullet carried a lethal threat, mercilessly tearing into the creature's form. Its abdomen was blasted open, creating a gaping hole the size of a basin as the once

strong skin and muscle were utterly obliterated, revealing the dark inerts and bones Within. The center of its body had been shredded into a fibrous mass as if ravaged by a colossal beast. Black blood flowed incessantly from the bullet wounds. The two-headed zombie had sustained such grievous injuries that it could no longer endure. Its right leg gave way, collapsing weakly to the ground, causing its body to tilt. Eno approached the two-headed zombie, shotgun in hand, delivering the final blow. The lead projectile erupted from The barrel, mercilessly tearing its form aunderder. the once mighty behemoth had been

reduced to a putrid heap of flesh. Chapter 231. The plea for assistance from the Mulan martial arts school. With the thunderous collapse of the two-headed zombie, the remaining ordinary zombies posed little threat. In mere minutes, Eno and his companions brought this harrowing battle to a close. As the pervasive haze gradually lifted, radiant sunlight once again Graced the earth. Before them lay a grim tableau of bodies strewn across the ground, the air thick with the scent of blood. Yet deep within Eno's heart surged an ineffable sense of accomplishment, not derived from the act of killing itself,

but rather from conquering fear and transcending personal limits. At last, it's over. Let us take a moment to rest. We still need to carry all these bodies to the incinerator for disposal. Eno exhaled a Sigh of relief, holstering his pistol. At least we one t have to chop wood in the forest. With this many bodies on the ground, we have enough fuel for a while. Hijun quipped half- jokingly, relief evident in his tone. The others similarly laid down their weapons and sat on the ground, catching their breath. Although there were no casualties, the intensity of

the battle left everyone utterly exhausted. Fong Shinong furrowed her brow, her Expression grave, though the immediate crisis had passed. Her gaze remained fixed on the corpse of the two-headed zombie, her inner turmoil deepening. You know, don't you find it strange? We ve secluded ourselves in such a remote place, yet the zombies still managed to find us. Typically, zombies wander in densely populated urban areas and would never go to the trouble of venturing into these desolate suburbs. Eno nodded contemplatively. I too find this matter Quite perplexing. I've never encountered a horde of this magnitude before. Moreover,

it seems as though these zombies possessed a clear objective, as if they were deliberately targeting us. Could it be that the zombies have become intelligent, shifting from passive scavengers to proactive attackers? Siani speculated, her voice tinged with unease and anxiety. Indeed, they even seem to utilize the cover of the haze to launch surprise assaults against us. This level Of cunning is hardly characteristic of mindless zombies, Machawan interjected, unable to contain himself. Hey, don't scare me. If zombies evolve to possess intelligence, how can humanity possibly survive? Hijun s face reflected sheer terror. I too hope that

zombies do not evolve intelligence. Yet, this attack appears orchestrated with meticulous intent. However, these zombies did not exhibit the same level of intelligence as humans during the battle. Fong Shinong analyzed, her eyes filled with concern, clearly troubled by the future situation. Could it be that higher level mutated zombies are commanding the ordinary ones in combat? Just as our military officers lead soldiers into battle, Liinley could not help but conjecture. Eno silently nodded. Considering the possibility of mutated zombies evolving intelligence, it was not beyond reason that they could form groups akin to human society. Should Zombies

emerge with intelligence comparable to that of humans, all survivors within the quarantine zone would face a formidable challenge to their existence, it appears we must fortify the defenses surrounding our establishment, and it would be prudent to relay this experience to the other survivor communities, enabling them to prepare and advance. Eno intends to lay landmines nearby as a safeguard against the impending horde of the undead. However, before he could finalize the locations for the minefield, the voice of Wong Yen unexpectedly pierced through his earpiece. Eno, I have some troubling news to share with you. Upon hearing

this, Eno's heart raced. He took a deep breath, striving to maintain his composure. I am listening. Please proceed. Wong Yin Ran paused momentarily, her tone heavy with gravity. I have just received a distress signal from the Mulan martial arts School. They are also under attack from the Horde. The situation is extremely dire, and they urgently require our assistance. What? The Mulan Martial Arts School is also besieged by the Horde? Eno's eyes widened in disbelief. It was not only they who had been attacked. Even the Mulan martial arts school located several dozen kilometers away had fallen

victim to the onslaught. Indeed, and their assault occurred nearly simultaneously with ours. It Seems that the entire city ofQing has united with the undead launching a coordinated and purposeful surprise attack on all survivor groups. Wong Yinrons revelations left Eno profoundly astonished. Although the firepower of the Mulan martial arts school was not as formidable as theirs, it was more than sufficient to handle a typical horde. The fact that they had sent a distress signal indicated that this wave of the undead had far Surpassed their capacity to withstand it. I understand. We must depart immediately to provide

them with support. Eno could not ignore the plea from an ally. He was acutely aware of the adage that when the lips perish, the teeth are in peril. If the Mulan martial arts school fell to the horde, the remaining undead would concentrate their efforts against them, resulting in an even more ferocious subsequent assault. Officer Fong Wong Yinan has just Informed me that the Mulan martial arts school is under siege from the horde. Their situation is quite grim and we must assist them. Eno spoke gravely to Fong Shinto. Fong Shinong nodded in agreement. Understood. I will

prepare the vehicle at once. With that, she swiftly turned and dashed toward the garage. Eno then addressed his remaining companions. Machau Yuan, Li Jiani, Siani, and Hijajun, you four will stay behind. We need someone to guard this Place in case of unforeseen circumstances. Coach Ma, Officer Fong, and I will head to the Mulan martial arts school. Siani, her face etched with concern, spoke up. Eno is three enough. Eno replied confidently. Do not worry. I will bring Wong Yin Ran along with the robotic dog and the drone. The haze has lifted and the terrain around the

Milan martial arts school is open with good visibility. Our unmanned devices will be invaluable. Very well, just be careful. If you need support, do not hesitate to call us. Hearing Eno's reassurances, Ciani and the others felt a slight sense of relief. Ultimately, Siani and the others remained at the Jing Mountain Club, prepared for any potential emergencies. Meanwhile, Eno, Fong Shinto, Maongi, and Wong Yin ran swiftly boarded a van, racing towards the Milan martial arts school. Throughout their journey, they encountered no obstacles. Once wandering The streets, the zombies now seemed to have vanished into thin air.

Yet, just as they had traveled halfway, Wong Yin Ran received a distress call from the Mulan Martial Arts School. This is Jang Ming Han from Mulan Martial Arts School. When will you arrive? Xang Mong Hans anxious voice echoed through the phone as if the entire school were teetering on the brink of chaos. "We're on route. Please hold on." Wong Yin Ran responded hastily, striving to reassure Her. We can barely hold out. A monstrous creature is rampaging through the crowd, already claiming dozens of lives, and we are utterly powerless against it." Jang Munhans voice was laden

with despair. The creature she mentioned instinctively brought to mind the two-headed zombie that Eno had encountered moments earlier. Are you referring to a giant zombie with two heads? Eno interjected, unable to restrain himself. Upon hearing Eno's words, Jang Ming Han replied with heightened emotion. Yes. Have you also encountered this mutated zombie? Eno spoke gravely. Do your utmost to lure that creature into an open area. We will deploy attack drones to strike from the air. Chapter 232. Spring knife drone strike. Aerial strike. Jeang Ming Han was momentarily perplexed by Eno's statement. Without the luxury of time

to explain, Eno reiterated. Just follow my instructions, otherwise you will face Total annihilation before we arrive. Understood, Jang Minghan affirmed. After concluding the call, Eno took a deep breath. No wonder the Mulan martial arts school sought assistance. They lacked formidable firepower and were rendered helpless against the terrifying two-headed zombie. Eno addressed Officer Fong Shinto, who was driving, "Officer Fong, please open the rear door of the van. I need to deploy the drone." Without hesitation, Fong Shinong Complied, opening the door immediately. The van sped along the highway. The scenery outside zipping by like lightning. Stopping now

would squander precious rescue time. Thus, Eno resolutely decided to launch the drone from within the vehicle. He retrieved the drone's launching device from the compartment. This apparatus resembled a mortar tube capable of launching the drone akin to a mortar shell. Wong Yin ran. Once I fire the drone, the Subsequent operations will be your responsibility. Lives are at stake. You must ensure it hits the target. Eno cautioned her just before the launch. Rest assured, I have never missed my mark, Wong Yin Ran assured him with a smile as she grasped the drone's remote control. Eno pressed

the launch button, and with a resounding bang, the cylindrical drone shot forth like an arrow released from a bow, its speed astonishing. As the drone soared into The air, it swiftly deployed its folding tail fins, resembling a falcon ascending into the clouds, soon disappearing from sight, leaving only a tranquil sky in its wake. Meanwhile, the battle at Milan Martial Arts School had reached a fever pitch. At the entrance of the school, Xiaoming Hua and Duan Shin stood side by side, flanked by a dozen martial arts students wielding blades and swords. These young individuals bore resolute

expressions, their eyes glinting with Determination, collectively forming an unyielding line of defense. Though an unending tide of corpses relentlessly surged against them, they gritted their teeth and held firm, not a single soul dared to retreat. In that moment, a colossal two-headed zombie burst forth from the horde. Towering at an impressive 3 m, it bore two grotesqually deformed heads upon its shoulders, exuding an aura of sheer terror. The emergence of this monstrous creature Imposed tremendous pressure on their already fragile defense. How can there still be such a zombie? A martial arts student cried out in despair.

Despite the bravery exhibited by the students of Mulan Martial Arts Academy, the sight of such a behemoth inevitably instilled a flicker of fear within them. Do not be afraid. It is merely larger than us. As long as we unite our efforts, we shall surely vanquish it. Xiaoming Hua encouraged loudly. His words seemed to Serve as a potent tonic, revitalizing the spirits of the marshall students who rallied together once more. They swiftly encircled the two-headed zombie, forming a tight-knit perimeter. Gripping their weapons firmly, they fixed their unwavering gazes upon the monstrous foe, poised to strike. However,

when they finally engaged the two-headed zombie, they soon realized that this would not be an easy battle. The creature's body was as impervious as steel, ordinary Blades merely glanced off its exterior, failing to inflict any damage. Its strength was astonishing, with its thick arms casually swatting away several students with ease. Faced with such a formidable adversary, despair and helplessness began to creep into the hearts of the marshall students. Step back. Do not sacrifice yourselves in vain. Dwan Shien, armed with a recurved bow, exclaimed anxiously. He knocked an arrow and aimed at the two-headed Zombie, unleashing

a flurry of shots. Each arrow found its mark, embedding itself in the creature's body. Yet astonishingly, despite being riddled with arrows like a porcupine, the two-headed zombie remained unfazed, not emitting a single groan of pain. "Damn it! What manner of monster is this that cannot be slain?" Du on Shian side despondently. He had exhausted an entire quiver of arrows. Yet, the two-headed zombies still stood tall like an Unmoving mountain. "Duan Xian, step aside and watch," Shia Mingua declared, revealing the submachine gun left to him by Enua. "It was a bison submachine gun capable of holding

64 rounds of 9 mm macarov ammunition, boasting a capacity double that of most submachine guns. He had hesitated to use it until now, but given the dire circumstances, there was no time to waste. With a flick, he disengaged the safety and squeezed the trigger, unleashing a torn of bullets. Although his marksmanship was mediocre, the two-headed zombie was an enormous living target. And even the most inept shooter could strike it several times. Yet, even with this ultimate weapon at his disposal, it remained unvanquished before him, Xiaoming Wa ultimately directed all his hatred towards himself. The two-headed

zombie, braving a barrage of gunfire, charged relentlessly in his direction. Duan Shien, in a fit of urgency, shouted, "Shia Ming Hua, are You trying to throw away your life? Run." Upon hearing Duan Shins cry, Xiaoming Hua immediately ceased firing and turned to flee. The two-headed zombie pursued him closely, its robust arms reminiscent of a chillance, toppling every obstacle in its path. At that moment, Jang Ming Han rushed forward, exclaiming, "Shia Ming Hua, lead it to the playground." Inuo and the others will be here shortly. This statement ignited a spark of hope within Xiaoming Hua. He

envisioned a glimmer of salvation. Knowing that Inuo and the others were on their way filled him with renewed determination. Thus, he altered his course. No longer retreating towards the academic building, but attempting to lure the two-headed zombie to the schoolyard, where the open terrain would allow him to better maneuver and create opportunities for Inuo and the others. However, the two-headed zombie did not follow the anticipated path. Instead, it Seized a nearby trash bin and hurled it towards the gathering crowd. The bin arked through the air with tremendous inertia, crashing down upon the unfortunate students below.

A few who were struck did not even have time to scream before they were violently silenced, their blood staining the ground. Damn it, if you have the guts, come at me. Witnessing the tragic demise of his junior, Shia Ming Hua felt a surge of fury. Yet, the two-headed Zombie remained indifferent to his emotions, continuing its wanting destruction of everything around it. Anything it could grasp, desks, stones, or other objects, became its projectiles. These items, which posed little threat on their own, became lethal under the zombie s immense strength, akin to ancient trebuchets. Being struck was

nearly tantamount to death. Everyone, find a place to hide. Do not let this monster see you. Xiao Ming Hua shouted fervently to the surrounding juniors, his voice laden with urgency and concern. The indiscriminate onslaught of the two-headed zombie resulted in heavy casualties among the nearby students. Furthermore, the campus walls bore multiple breaches from its attacks. The scent of blood attracted more zombies who surged through these openings into the campus. In an instant, chaos enveloped the area, filled with Terrified screams and desperate cries for help. "Duan Xian," "We cannot hold out much longer!" Jang Ming Han

exclaimed, her face etched with anxiety as she observed the advancing two-headed zombie. You must take the remaining students to the back mountain. Duan Shin nodded helplessly, aware that with their current strength, they could not contend with the two-headed zombie, fleeing appeared to be their only chance for survival. Yet, escaping was not so Straightforward, as someone had to remain to cover their retreat. This daunting task naturally fell upon Jang Ming Han and Xiaoming Wa with unwavering resolve. Jang Ming Han gazed intently at Duan Shin and urged, "You must leave at once. Shia Ming Hua and I

will hold them off. Remember, you must survive. Without hesitation, she turned and charged towards the encroaching horde of zombies. Duan Shien gritted his teeth, leading the remaining students to flee Towards the back mountain. A wave of guilt washed over him. Yet, he understood that remaining behind would serve no purpose. He could not allow everyone to perish here. Jang Ming Han gripped her long sword tightly, fiercely slashing at the zombies that surrounded them. Each swing was imbued with her boundless fury and determination. the blade gleaming ominously as it swiftly severed the heads of several undead creatures.

Meanwhile, Xiaoming Wa Deliberately positioned himself before the two-headed zombie, attempting to provoke it, and by time for Duan Shin and the others to escape, the two-headed zombie, drawn by Xiaoming Huas antics, momentarily abandoned its pursuit of Duan Shin and his companions, lunging instead at Shia Mingwa. As he adeptly evaded the zombies attacks, Shia Mingwa fired back with a submachine gun. His every dodge was impeccably timed, preventing the two-headed zombie from Landing a blow. However, while the zombie could afford numerous miscalculations, Xiaoming Hua had but a single chance. As the last bullet was expended, exhaustion began

to take its toll and his movements grew sluggish. Observing this, Jang Ming Han broke through the encirclement of zombies and rushed to his aid. Shia Minga, do not overexert yourself. Get to safety. Jang Ming Han urged anxiously. Although Xiaoming Wa longed to retreat, the Two-headed zombie suddenly went berserk, seizing a nearby ordinary zombie and hurling it towards Jang Ming Han, the airborne zombie descended like a cannonball. Hurtling towards her, "Watch out, Senior!" Xiaoming Ha shouted urgently. At that critical moment, Jang Ming Han gripped her sword with both hands, channeling all her strength into a powerful

downward strike. The zombie was instantly cleaved in two, blood splattering as a fan-shaped spray marked The ground at her feet. A sigh of relief escaped Xiaoming Hua as he marveled at Jang Ming Hans prowess. Yet the onslaught from the two-headed zombie was far from over. It seized more zombies, launching them towards Jang Ming Han and Shia Ming Wa. The mass of zombies soared towards them, forming a dense, dark cloud that threatened to engulf them. Although Jang Ming Han possessed the strength to slice through the undead, she was still merely human, and her Stamina was finite.

After dispatching five or six zombies, her wrists achd and her arms grew too weary to lift. As the relentless horde bore down upon her, Shia Minga acted swiftly, rushing forward to shove Jang Ming Han aside. In doing so, he could not evade the incoming zombie, colliding with it and being flung several meters away. Jang Ming Han struggled to rise from the ground, but the fist of the two-headed zombie descended upon her with ferocity. It was over, she thought despondently, closing her eyes in resignation as she awaited the arrival of death. Just as the zombie's fist

was about to strike her down, a deafening explosion erupted nearby. An object seemed to have fallen upon the head of the two-headed zombie, resulting in a violent explosion. The blast unleashed an immense force, delivering an irreversible blow to the creature. What once were two heads were now reduced to a mere half, and its body Lay in tatters. Chapter 233. the entrustment of Xiaoming Wa moments earlier. The spring knife drone unleashed by Eno had reached the skies above the Milan martial arts school in less than a minute. Upon entering the attack zone, the drone did not

immediately engage, but circled the campus like a hawk, surveilling every movement below through the camera installed on the drone's nose. Wong Yin not only discerned the distribution of The zombie horde, but also pinpointed the exact location of the two-headed zombie. After all, its colossal size made it relatively easy to spot. However, she felt a sense of helplessness as Shia Ming Hua was perilously close to the creature, making it difficult for her to find a suitable opportunity to strike. Only when Jang Ming Han joined the fry did the situation begin to shift. When Shia Ming Hua

selflessly pushed Jang Ming Han out Of harm's way, Wong Yin Ran seized the optimal moment to launch her attack. Her gaze fixed intently on the remote control screen. The crosshairs aligned with the two-headed zombieies forehead. With a deaf maneuver of the joystick, the circling drone abruptly altered its gliding state, diving towards the two-headed zombie with the ferocity of a predatory falcon. At that moment, the zombie stood obliviously still, its attention wholly focused on Jang Ming Han. With a thunderous roar, the drone collided with the zombie head at a speed of 200 kmh, triggering an instantaneous

explosion that obliterated one of its heads. Like Goliath struck at his weak point, the two-headed zombie lost its balance, staggering backward before collapsing to the ground. Despite its nearly impervious defenses, the head remained its Achilles heel. Much like other zombies, however, unlike ordinary zombies, the two-headed variety Possessed two heads, granting it the equivalent of two lives. When one head was damaged, the other could still sustain its massive form. Nevertheless, the loss of one head significantly impacted its performance. It became sluggish, as if all strength had been drained from its body. Its reflexes dulled, resembling a

feeble elder, its movements clumsy and uncoordinated. Seizing the opportunity, Jang Ming Han retrieved a long sword from the ground And leapt into the air. The blade glimmered with a cold light, radiating an indomitable will and resolve as it plunged forcefully into the remaining head of the two-headed zombie. "Die, you monster!" she screamed, fervently twisting the hilt. The sharp edge ruthlessly churned through the remnants of the zombie's remaining head, reducing it to a pulpy mass. The giant mutant zombie finally lay still, no longer a threat. Yet, even after conquering the Monstrous foe before them, the battle

was far from over. A multitude of ordinary zombies had surged into the campus, rendering the surroundings a grotesque tableau of the undead. Exhausted, Jang Ming Han struggled to rise, panting heavily, tears glistening in her eyes. In their valiant effort to defend the Mulan martial arts school, they had paid a tremendous price, yet the institution had ultimately succumbed to the throngs of zombies. Had all their Sacrifices been in vain. At that moment, the roar of an engine echoed from the direction of the school gate. The long-awaited reinforcements had finally arrived. In a flurry, Inuo, Fong Shinto,

and Coach Madongi leapt from the vehicle, armed and ready. The trio plunged into the horde. A mechanical dog bearing a gatling gun trailing behind them. Within moments, the invading zombies were eradicated, leaving no trace behind. Although Inuo and his Companions had arrived just in time to save Jang Mong Hans life, the grim state of the Milan martial arts school weighed heavily on their hearts. "It seems we have arrived a moment too late." Fong Shinong lamented, shaking her head. "Perhaps the situation is not as dire as it appears," Ino replied, rushing to Jang Mong Hans side,

offering her support. "Jang Ming Han, are you the only one left? Where are the others?" Jang Ming Han shook her head, Responding, "I sent Duan Shin and some of the younger students to hide in the back mountains." Hearing this, Inuo felt a slight sense of relief. Yet, he noticed the absence of Shia Ming Hua and pressed on. "And where is Xiaoming Wa?" The mention of Shia Mingwa tightened Jang Mhans chest. A wave of anxiety washing over her as she recalled how he had fallen to protect her, never to rise again. She swiftly turned and ran

in the direction where Shia Ming Hua had Collapsed. "Xia Ming Hu, are you all right?" She attempted to lift him from the ground, but he urgently called out, "Don't come near, senior sister." Taken aback, Jang Ming Han noticed that Xiaoming Huas palar was alarming. At that moment, Ino approached, and upon seeing him, Shia Minga quickly addressed him. "Inuo, you finally arrived, but my time is short. There are a few things I must ask of you." Ino stepped forward, noticing Shia Ming Ha clutching his Abdomen, concern etched on his face. Shia Ming Hua, are you injured?

Let me take you back to the Jing Mountain Clubhouse, doctor, and can help you. Shiao Ming Hua offered a bitter smile, shaking his head, a hint of resignation in his gaze. No, Inuo. This injury is beyond a doctor sduo glanced at the wound on Xiaoming Has abdomen and comprehended the grim reality. The injury bore the marks of a zombie's bite, not a weapon strike. Jang Ming Han Too beheld the wound, and her emotions shattered, tears cascading down her cheeks. No, Xiaoming Hua, how can you leave me like this? Ino grasped Jang Mhans shoulders, preventing her

from drawing closer. In the present moment, Shia Ming Hua stands on the brink of becoming a corpse. And should Jang Ming Han draw too near, she too risks succumbing to the viral infection, Shiaoling Hua, "If you have any final words, please do share them. I shall do My utmost to fulfill your requests." Ino said, her voice trembling with emotion. Xiaoming Juan nodded slightly, mustering a faint smile as he replied, "Inyuo, please take care of my senior sister. She is the only person I have ever cherished in my life. Additionally, please lay my remains to rest

beneath that banyan tree alongside Lujan. That boy is reclusive and has few friends. I hope that in another world we may continue to accompany each other." Ino Silently nodded. She could grant all of Xiaoming Has final wishes, save for the most crucial one, his life. After uttering these words, Xiaoming Hua seemed to find a sense of release. Gently closing his eyes as if relinquishing all his burdens. A moment later, he reopened his eyes. Yet, the once familiar visage had transformed into something grotesque. Inuo understood that it was time to guide him on his journey. Jang

Ming Han could not Bear to do so. Thus, it fell upon her resolutely. She drew her pistol from her waist, aimed it at Xiaoming Ha's head, and pulled the trigger. With a sharp report, the bullet pierced through Xiaoming Hua skull. Blood splattered forth and his soul finally found peace. Jang Ming Han could no longer contain her emotions, breaking free from Inyus grasp, she collapsed beside Xiaoming Hua's lifeless body. Tears streaming down her face to fall upon his Pale, cold countenance. Chapter 234. Even zombies learned to capture prisoners, observing the heartbroken Jang Ming Han. Inuo found

herself at a loss for how to offer comfort. The experience of sending a dear friend off was unbearably painful. In truth, Inyu yearned to express her grief as Jang Ming Han had. But clearly, this was not the time for tears. She had to locate the other survivors of the Mulan martial arts school. More lives could not be Sacrificed in vain. May you find peace, Jang Ming Han. Shiao Ming Hua entrusted you to us. He would not wish to see you like this. Ultimately, it was Fong Shinong who pulled Jong Ming Han away from the corpse.

Maongi found a clean white cloth to cover Xiaoming Huas body. Inua, what shall we do next? Maongshi could not restrain his curiosity. Inoside, did Jang Ming Han not mention that some survivors retreated to the back mountain? We must Hasten to find them and bring them to Jing Shan Club. The outside world is far too perilous. The evolution speed of the zombies has far exceeded our expectations. Fong Shinong interjected. Inuo, I will take Jang Ming Han to the vehicle. She is in a fragile state. Inuo nodded in agreement. Very well, Officer Fong. Also, please have Wong

Yenran deploy a drone to scout the situation on the back mountain as soon as we locate the survivors. Report to me immediately Supporting the distraught Jang Ming Han. Fong Shinong returned to the business vehicle while Inuo and Maongi continued their ascent towards the back mountain. The two searched along the winding mountain path toward the summit. It encountered no signs of any survivors along the way. Ah, I never anticipated that the mountains behind the Milan martial arts school would be so vast. Eno remarked with a sense of wonder. Indeed, the mountains are teeming with Trees, making

it exceedingly challenging to discern directions, let alone locate anyone, Maongi replied. A furrow of concern etched upon her brow. Attempting to trace the whereabouts of those 10 or so individuals amidst such terrain is akin to searching for a needle in a haststack. Eno quickly relinquished the idea of searching manually. This task must be entrusted to a military drone equipped with aerial surveillance capabilities. Thus, Eno reestablished Contact with Wong Yin Ran. Wong Yinran, do you have any new discoveries on your end? The drone, under Wong Yins control, had ascended to a position halfway up the mountain.

This advanced drone was outfitted with a state-of-the-art infrared thermal imaging device capable of penetrating the dense foliage to detect heat emitting objects. After meticulous scanning and analysis of the thermal imagery, Wong Yen ultimately identified A faint heat source concealed behind a massive rock. She promptly reported to Eno. Eno, I have located a survivor. Upon hearing this news, a wave of hope surged within Eno. Well done, Wong Yin ran. Quickly, lead us there. Guided by the drone. Eno and Maongi swiftly located the survivor. However, the individual appeared gravely injured. His legs bore severe wounds, rendering him

incapable of standing, and his body was riddled with fractures. Noticing that he Still clung to life, Eno and Maongi hurriedly supported him and offered him a sip of water. Come on, muster some strength," Eno whispered soothingly, hoping to restore some semblance of awareness in him. The man slowly opened his eyes, yet his gaze was vacant. As if he had lost focus, he attempted to utter something. His lips trembled, but no sound emerged. Only a trickle of blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. "Eno, he is gravely injured. We must get Him back to the

vehicle immediately," Madongi observed, noting the man's feeble breath, which suggested he was barely holding on. If not treated promptly, his life would be in jeopardy. Eno's brow creased in a dilemma. He understood the urgency of time. Yet the condition of this survivor implied that others had likely fallen victim to the attack. To save this injured man would mean forsaking the potential rescue of many others. Faced with the choice Between one life and the safety of many, Eno found himself in a quandry. Can you indicate where the others are? Eno gently inquired, hoping for a clue.

The injured survivor struggled to nod, then raised his right hand to point in a particular direction. Eno's gaze fixed intently on that direction as he called out to Wong Yin Ran via radio. Wong Yin Ran swiftly direct the drone to investigate that area and see if we can locate any additional survivors. Copy That. The military drone having landed on the rock quickly ascended and sped towards the direction indicated by Eno. Turning to Maong Xi, Enos eyes were resolute as he said, "Coach Ma, let us also venture in that direction to search." Maongi silently nodded, yet

his gaze lingered on the gravely injured individual lying on the ground. With a tinge of concern, he inquired, "What shall we do about this wounded person?" Eno shook his head with a sigh, Responding, "We possess no emergency medical supplies. We can only leave him here for the time being. If we can locate other uninjured survivors, we can carry him back together." Maongshi nodded helplessly. However, just as they were about to rise and depart, a message from Wong Yin Ran suddenly arrived. Eno, I have located the traces of those survivors. But the situation may be somewhat

complicated, merely from the tone of Wong Yins message. Eno Sense that matters were not proceeding smoothly. His heart tightened, and he hastily pressed for details. What is the situation? Are they alive or dead? Wong Yin Ran paused momentarily before replying. They were attacked by a horde of long-legged zombies. Most of them perished in the battle and a few others were taken by the long-legged zombies. Hearing this news, Enos eyes widened in disbelief. Wong Yin Ran, "You cannot be justing. This is the first Time I have heard of zombies capturing prisoners. How could this be possible?"

Wong Yin Ran replied in a calm tone. "If I had not witnessed it with my own eyes, I too would not have known that mutated zombies have a pinchant for capturing prisoners. I have recorded the footage captured by the drone, and you can view it upon your return." Eno furrowed his brow and asked, "Why do these zombies capture prisoners? Do they not usually consume humans directly?" Wong Yin Ran Replied with a rise smile. "Do you not find that these mutated zombies are increasingly resembling humanity? Perhaps one day they will evolve to possess a social structure

akin to ours." She then added, "But enough of that. I simply wish to know if we can still catch up." Although Eno was uncertain as to why the mutated zombies would capture human prisoners, he was nonetheless determined to attempt a rescue. However, Wong Yin ran harshly Refuted, "I fear it is too late. The long-legged zombies have already fled into a nearby subway station with the captives. My drone cannot continue to track them. A subway station?" Upon realizing that the long-legged zombies had retreated into the subway, Eno suddenly understood. "No wonder the zombies on the streets

had seemingly vanished recently. They had sought refuge in the subway, shielded from the sun. Eno, darkness will soon fall. I Advise you to return promptly. Do you not find the zombies behavior increasingly erratic? We must investigate thoroughly before taking any action. Wong Yinrons words were laden with caution and concern. Upon hearing this, Eno's anxious demeanor began to calm. Indeed, the recent conduct of the zombies was highly abnormal, suggesting some ulterior motive or plan. His ignorance of these changes instilled a profound sense of Unease within him. Moreover, the subway's environment was exceedingly complex. Whether by day

or night, sunlight was absent. This dim and damp habitat was precisely what the zombies favored, rendering them more active and ferocious. Should he rashly venture in, he could easily find himself in peril with no hope of return. Eno took a deep breath. Realizing that he could not be driven by impulse, he must remain calm and rational. All right, I understand. We will return with the injured now. Chapter 235. The involvement of Jang Ming Hanino and coach Madongi carried the gravely injured survivor back to the vehicle. Upon seeing Eno return safely, Jang Ming Han, filled with

emotion, asked, "Why did you only bring back one? What happened to the others?" Eno fell silent for a moment, a profound guilt etched on his face, and slowly replied, "I'm sorry. I did my utmost. But by the time we arrived, most of your companions Had already perished, and the few remaining were taken by the zombies." Hearing this, Jang Ling Han's face turned pale, tears brimming in her eyes as she trembled and asked, "How could this be? Zombies only attack humans. When did they start capturing prisoners? Eno responded helplessly. I am not entirely certain of the

specifics. All I know is that the situation was unusual. The zombies now seem to have undergone some transformation. They are no longer Satisfied with mere slaughter and have begun to capture the living. Perhaps this is a new characteristic resulting from a mutation of the virus or caused by some other unknown factors. Regardless, the situation has become increasingly perilous. Once we return, we shall discuss our next course of action thoroughly. Fong Shinong gently wrapped her arm around Jang Ming Han shoulders and softly consoled her. Jang Ming Han, do not be too disheartened. We Will make every

possible effort to rescue your companions. However, it is getting late and staying outside is dangerous. Let us return home first and deliberate before taking further action. Upon hearing Fong Shinongs words, Jang Mong Han spirits gradually lifted and she nodded in gratitude, indicating her agreement. Eno then turned to Maongi and said, "Coachma Ma, before we leave, we need to bury Shiao Minga beneath that banyan tree." Maongi nodded silently and Followed Eno as they exited the vehicle. The two carried Shia Minga's body to the banyan tree, laying him to rest beside Lu Jambo's grave. Under the setting

sun, the two makeshift tombstones fashioned from branches appeared particularly desolate. Eno yearned to leave this sorrowful place quickly, turning to accompany coach Maongi back to the van. Jang Ming Han, we have honored Xiaom Ming Wa as last wish by burying him beneath that banyan tree. Eno softly Informed her. Jang Ming Han nodded through her tears, her sorrow unabated. Thank you all. Let us depart. Fong Shining Tong sighed gently, starting the engine and leading the group away from the Mulan martial arts school. The atmosphere throughout the journey was heavy and oppressive with no one daring to

break the silence. By the time they reached their destination, darkness had enveloped the surroundings. The night was pitch black, save for the bright Lights of the Jing Mountain Clubhouse. During their absence, the remaining members had fortified the defenses surrounding the clubhouse, gathering most of the bodies for cremation, while a smaller portion was repurposed as bofuel for power generation. Seeing the mountains of corpses piled around the clubhouse, Jang Ming Han couldn't help but exclaim, "It appears you have also suffered an onslaught from the zombie horde," Eno replied with a rice smile. "We just repelled this wave

of corpses when we received your distress call. Alas, we arrived too late. Jang Ming Han slowly lowered her head. Her face etched with profound guilt and sorrow. She softly spoke. Eno, you truly need not apologize to me. In fact, the most correct decision Xiao Ming Hua made in his lifetime was befriending someone as wonderful as you. It is merely our weakness that has left us unable to safeguard our home. recalling Xiaoming Huas last words, a tumult of complex emotions surged within Eno, prompting him to express, "Indeed, since I promise Xiaoming Hua to take good care

of you, henceforth, I shall treat you as a member of our team. Whatever challenges we face, we shall confront them together." Jang Ming Han nodded slightly. After all, Enos strength was undeniable, and joining his elite team would undoubtedly offer her a sense of belonging. Fong Shinong drove the Vehicle into the garage and as everyone disembarked. They promptly handed the injured over to doctor and for treatment. Upon seeing Eno and his companions returned safely, teacher Donna, who had come out to greet them, finally exhaled in relief, observing Jang Mang Han, who had been brought back by

Eno, she curiously inquired, "Eno, have you brought back a new member?" Her tone brimmed with anticipation and delight. Eno nodded in response, "Teacher, this is Ms. Jang Ming Han. She will also be a member of our team from now on. Donnas face broke into a warm and welcoming smile as she extended her hand toward Jang Ming Han. Welcome, Miss Jong Ming Han. I am Enos home room teacher, Donna. Jang Ming Han looked at Donna in surprise and couldn't help but ask, "So, you are Eno's home room teacher? You look so young. Is all of his

skill attributed to your teaching?" Donna chuckled lightly, Shaking her head with a hint of self-deprecation. Oh, I lack such prowess. I am merely an ordinary high school English teacher. Eno is likely one of those who excel through self-study. Teacher, could you prepare some food for us? We haven't eaten in nearly a day. Eno couldn't help but interject. Donna smiled gently as if she had anticipated their needs and replied, "I knew you hadn't eaten, so dinner has already been prepared for you." With That, teacher Donna led Eno and the others to the dining hall. The table

was laden with an array of dishes. Each kept warm in its container. With a gentle lift of the lid, one could immediately savor the steaming, dectable cuisine. Xang Ming Han gazed at the feast in astonishment and remarked, "You all are so extravagant, even in your meals." Eno smiled slightly, patiently, explaining, "We are few in number, and our food reserves are quite ample, so we never Skimp on our meals. You shall grow accustomed to it." Jang Mingha nodded somewhat speechless. "Given the turbulent times they lived in, simply having enough to eat was already a blessing. How

could one dare to aspire for such exquisite indulgence?" Seeing Jang Mong Hans reticent demeanor, teacher Donna couldn't help but encourage Jang Ming Han. We are all comrades now. There's no need for formality. Is there anything else you Need? Please feel free to speak up, inquired the teacher, Donna. Jang Ming Han shook her head and replied, No trouble necessary, teacher Donna. This is more than sufficient. After dinner, Eno introduced Jang Ming Han to the others. Upon hearing of the tragic fate of the Mulan martial arts school from Eno, the group cast sympathetic glances toward Jang Ming

Han. Lu Ming Mming could not contain her curiosity and asked, "Eno, which group do you plan to Assign Sister Jong Ming Han to?" Without hesitation, Eno responded, "Of course." To the field team. This statement caused Lu Mingming to furrow her brow in surprise. Why would you assign Sister Jong Ming Han to the field team? She appears only a few years older than us, and she is a girl with the exception of Xiaanchi and Fong Shinong. The members of the field team were predominantly male, making Enos decision perplexing for Lu Mingming. Fong Shining Tong stepped in

to clarify. Although Jong Ming Han is a girl, her abilities are on par with the boys in the field team. She is a skilled practitioner of cold weapons, having received professional martial arts training. With a sword in hand, not even a dozen zombies could approach her. Luong Mings jaw dropped in astonishment as she exclaimed, "Wow, I had no idea Sister Jang Ming Han was so formidable. I thought she was just an ordinary Girl." Jang Ming Han feeling a bit shy softly interjected. In truth, I am not as formidable as Officer Fong described. However, Enos arrangement

aligns perfectly with my aspirations. I eagerly anticipate the opportunity to fight alongside Officer Fong and skilled individuals like Eno. The resolute determination displayed by Jang Ming Han brought comfort to Eno, who felt reassured by her addition to the field team, strengthening their ranks. Nonetheless, the challenges before them remained daunting. It was imperative to swiftly ascertain the true cause of the recent zombie outbreak and locate those like Dwan Shien who had been abducted by the zombies. Chapter 236. Information sharing. After dinner, Eno gathered everyone in the living room to convene a meeting regarding the challenges they

were facing. He instructed Wong Yen Ran to display the footage captured by the drone for the group, hoping to uncover Valuable clues. The audience fixated on the screen, their hearts filled with shock and confusion upon witnessing the bewildering behavior of the long-legged zombies capturing human captives. Hijjun with a furrowed brow murmured to himself, "Why are these zombies capturing living humans? Do they intend to negotiate with us? Although his voice was barely audible, it resonated clearly in everyone's ears, leading to a moment of silence. Zombies cannot even speak. How could they negotiate with us?" Ciani countered,

shaking her head. In her view, even mutated zombies that had evolved a degree of intelligence could not comprehend human language or thought processes, let alone engage in effective communication. We possess no bargaining chips that the zombies desire. Those who were taken cannot be for negotiation, Fong Shinong analyzed, her expression grave. I believe they are utilizing those captives to mimic or learn our Human thought processes, she added pensively. Fong Shintos words plunged everyone into a state of unease and panic. If intelligent zombies with learning capabilities were to evolve, our future would indeed become quite dire, Eno

lamented. Although Fong Shinong's speculation had yet to be substantiated, Eno felt that the likelihood was alarmingly high. Fong Shinong continued, "Take this recent attack as an example, it was evidently The result of meticulous planning and strategy. We and the Milan martial arts school were simultaneously besieged by a horde of zombies. Such a coincidence cannot simply be dismissed as happenstance." Officer Fong, "It is not only us and the Mulan Martial Arts School. Other survivor communities have also been assaulted by the Horde," Wong Yin Ran interjected unexpectedly. Enos heart sank, and he quickly inquired, "What about the

other survivor Communities? What is their current status?" Wong Yenran replied, her expression tinged with bitterness. "The situation is far from optimistic. Many communities have gone dark. Only the New Order and a few larger communities have managed to withstand the onslaught of the Horde. Could it be that the entire zombie population ofQing city has awakened and is now purposefully targeting our survivor groups? Eno's expression darkened upon learning that Other communities were also under siege. For those smaller communities lacking heavy weaponry, encountering a massive two-headed variant would spell certain doom. It is unlikely that the entire horde

has awakened, but there must be some intelligent zombies orchestrating their actions from the shadows. Wong Yin Ran asserted confidently. Ordinary mindless zombies pose little threat. However, the emergence of a commanding, intelligent zombie capable of organizing The aimless horde would fundamentally alter the situation. At that point, thousands of zombies could potentially converge, forming a formidable force, akin to an organized army with clear objectives and strategies for action. They might even launch large-scale assaults targeting human strongholds. Wong Yinran continued, "Eno, I have discovered another troubling issue. Have you noticed that the number of zombies on the streets

has significantly Decreased compared to the initial outbreak of the virus yet? Zombies do not simply vanish in a thin air. Where do you think they have gone? Eno pondered for a moment before responding. There are only two possibilities. Either they have starved to death or have been consumed by their own kind. After all, even zombies require sustenance to maintain basic survival. However, the number of uninfected humans continues to dwindle while the zombie population Grows. If this trend persists, the zombie horde will inevitably face a rapid decline due to food shortages. Wong Yin nodded in agreement.

You make a valid point. Unless a zombie's brain is damaged, they would not consider their own kind as food. But what if a hierarchical division emerges within the zombie population? Wouldn't higher level mutated zombies start perceiving lower level ordinary zombies as a source of sustenance? Hijun remarked with a hint Of malice. Isn't it advantageous for zombies to consume their own? Let them digest internally. We won't even need to wait for the vaccine to be developed. They may very well lead themselves to extinction. Wong Yin Ren shook her head and said, "If only it were as

you envision." However, I believe this act of cannibalism among the undead resembles a biological principle of survival of the fittest. It eliminates the weak, those zombies that can barely Stand, leaving behind only the robust, agile, and more intelligent mutated zombies. It seems we must urgently devise a plan to locate and eradicate these intelligent zombies. Otherwise, if they acquire our human knowledge and thought processes, the consequences would be utterly unimaginable. Eno, wearing a look of anxiety, remarked that after encountering so many mutated zombies, he found no fear in them. But facing the intelligent ones made him

Feel as if there were thorns in his back, leaving him restless. The thought of being surrounded by thousands of zombies at their doorstep sent chills down his spine. "But where in the vast expanse ofqing city can we possibly search for these intelligent zombies?" Machauan said with a helpless gesture. It was evident that no intelligent zombies had been seen among the horde that attacked. This suggested that the intelligent zombies likely possessed the Unique ability to remotely control ordinary zombies. Li Jinley could not help but speak up. Do you remember the last footage captured by the drone?

It was precisely the entrance of the subway station. I suspect those intelligent zombies are hiding within the subway. Although Lie Jins hypothesis received agreement from the group, Fong Shinong frowned and said, "But the subway system is extensive,"Qing City has over a dozen subway lines stretching Thousands of kilome. With just a few of us, searching each line could take us over half a year. Just as everyone was at a loss, Wong Yin Ran suddenly received a video call from the New Order. Eno, the New Order is calling us. Should we answer? Without hesitation, Eno nodded and

replied, "There are no outsiders here. Go ahead and connect. I was just hoping to inquire about the situation with the new order. Thus, Wong Yen Ran answered the call and Uncle Lee's face suddenly appeared on the living room screen. Oh, so many people. Are you all in a meeting? My call comes at quite an inopportune time. Seeing the room filled with people, Uncle Lee wore a slightly awkward smile. Eno quickly shook his head and said, "Not at all, Uncle Lee. I was about to seek your counsel on some matters. I heard you were also besieged

by a horde of zombies." Uncle Lee's expression grew serious as he replied, "Indeed, lately The zombies in the city have become increasingly active, and we even encountered a giant with two heads. We have paid a significant price to suppress this horde." Eno remarked, "Uncle Lee, have you noticed that this horde seems to have a specific purpose? It appears to be targeting us survivors. Even at Milan martial arts school, some individuals have been captured by mutated zombies." Uncle Lee furrowed his brow and responded, "I have heard of This peculiar phenomenon of zombies capturing prisoners. Several other

communities have faced similar situations. These zombies seem to be growing increasingly intelligent. Eno burdened with concern continued. Perhaps within this group there are mutated zombies that have evolved to a level of intelligence comparable to that of humans. If we fail to identify these intelligent zombies, we may find ourselves facing another wave of the Undead. Uncle Lee spoke with a grave expression. In truth, the concerns you harbor have long been on our minds. This is precisely why we reached out, hoping to collaborate with you to eliminate this pressing threat. Upon receiving this olive branch from Uncle

Lee, Fong Shinong expressed her enthusiasm. Uncle Lee, we are indeed on the same page. The adversary we face this time is formidable. According to the intelligence we've gathered, it is Highly likely that these intelligent zombies are hiding in the subway. Uncle Lee nodded in approval, remarking, "Fong Shinto, your intelligence efforts are commendable. They align perfectly with our findings." Inquisitively, Eno asked, "Uncle Lee, have you already scoured the subway?" "Chapter 237. Mental resonance." Uncle Lee gently shook his head, a smile gracing his lips as he replied, "Even if I dispatched all my subordinates, it would not

suffice to Thoroughly search the entire subway network. Our discovery of that individual is largely thanks to this young friend." With that, Uncle Lee gently pushed a small boy clad in sunglasses into view of the screen. "Uncle Lee, who is this child?" Fong Shinong inquired, her expression one of surprise. This boy is suit Jun, our zombie radar. He can pinpoint the exact locations of the mutated zombies without ever leaving home. Uncle Lee proudly Explained, ruffling the boy's hair. The child appeared no older than 11 or 12 with an unusually pale complexion as if he had never

seen the sun. His oversized sunglasses obscured half of his face, creating a strikingly inongruous appearance. Uncle Lee, what do you mean by that? Eno asked, bewildered. Why would Uncle Lee refer to an innocent looking boy as a zombie radar? Uncle Lee patted the child's shoulder and continued to elucidate. This boy has Been blind since birth, but since the outbreak of the virus, he has awakened a unique perceptual ability. He can accurately sense the positions of mutated zombies, functioning like a precise warning radar. Thanks to his early warnings, "We managed to avert severe losses during this

recent zombie surge. Is it possible that such a miraculous ability exists? It sounds like something out of science fiction," Eno remarked. skepticism tinging his Voice. The others in the living room, including Fong Shinong, wore expressions of astonishment and doubt. In the face of their skepticism, the boy in sunglasses remained remarkably composed. Despite his youth, he exuded a maturity and steadiness far beyond his years. Uncle Lee, with a serious demeanor, stated, "I am not justing before the zombie surge. Many of you must have experienced nightmares, correct?" Eno was perplexed by Uncle Lee's sudden Mention of nightmares.

reluctant to recall the terrifying scenes of carnage from his dreams. Uncle Lee, how do you even know about her dreams? Eno's complexion turned somewhat pale, and a flicker of terror passed through his eyes. He had never mentioned the scenes from his dreams to anyone. Could this tide of corpses be connected to the nightmares he had experienced, I too had endured similar nightmares, feeling as though I had plunged into a hell of Flesh and blood with human remains scattered all around. Chinshia expressed her lingering fear. Fong Shinto, Siani, and even teacher Donna echoed her sentiments, admitting

to having had similar nightmares, all occurring on the eve of the outbreak. Eno, unable to contain his curiosity, asked, "Uncle Lee, what on earth is happening? Could it be that the mutated zombies can influence us mentally?" Uncle Lee patted the little boy's shoulder and replied, "Shia Jun, why don't you explain it to them?" The blind boy began, "The intelligent zombie you mentioned is essentially a bioweapon with a collective consciousness. This entity can communicate commands to ordinary zombies through telepathy. Moreover, it emits a radar-like psychic wave to seek out human survivors. This was utterly astonishing. In

less than a year, a zombie had evolved to possess mental control capabilities. Upon learning that A bioweapon was behind the control of the zombie tide. Eno could no longer maintain his composure. What do our nightmares have to do with that bioweapon? Fun couldn't help but ask. The blind boy replied, "Typically, when a normal person is scanned by the psychic waves, their brain is forcibly infused with fragments of the bioweapons memories. The scenes you witnessed in your dreams are in fact the layer of the bioweapon." After hearing the blind Boy's explanation, Eno finally understood. "No wonder

the zombies had discovered our hiding place. It had been detected by the bioweapon. How did you locate this so-called bioweapon?" Fong Shinong inquired, gazing at the boy on the screen. The blind boy answered. The psychic wave is a two-way energy fluctuation like throwing a stone into still water. It creates ripples. When the bioweapon releases the psychic waves and interacts with human brain signals, A reflective effect occurs. Therefore, as long as I concentrate and track this reflective signal, I can roughly determine its location. Upon hearing this, Macho Yuan's face lit up with excitement. Haha. So, while

the psychic wave detects others, it also reveals itself. In that case, we must act swiftly, armed adequately to eliminate that creature. Little brother, can you tell us the exact location of the bioweapon? Eno asked eagerly. Since all The zombies obeyed the bioweapon, eliminating this mastermind could resolve the zombie crisis inQing city once and for all. The blind boy nodded and replied softly. The bioweapon is hidden near the Jehong Sean Road station of Metro Line 2. However, the entrances of that subway station are currently overrun with hordes of zombies. We cannot organize a team for a

deeper investigation. Wong Yinran suddenly proposed. It is certainly unfeasible to Send someone over. But what if we employ a lifeless drone? That should be considerably easier. Uncle Lee shook his head in denial. Responding, "We have already experimented with drones, but the subways environment is excessively confined. The drone cannot ascend too high, and the noise it generates will quickly attract a multitude of zombies." Wong Yinran did not relent and continued, "No matter. If the drone proves ineffective, we can dispatch a Robotic dog instead. The robotic dog produces minimal noise and is far more suited to navigating

complex terrains. Uncle Lee expressed his envy, saying, "Your equipment is indeed comprehensive. Even a robotic dog is included." At that moment, Ino spoke up. Uncle Lee, thank you for sharing the intelligence. We will swiftly locate the precise whereabouts of the biochemical mother body, and once we possess the exact clues, we will contact you immediately. Very well. I shall await your good news. Uncle Lee concluded the call with a smile. Enua then turned his gaze towards Wong Yin Ran who was seated opposite him and solemnly declared. Wong Yin Ran, time is of the essence. As soon

as dawn breaks, we shall send the robotic dog to the subway station to ascertain the layer of the biochemical mother body. Wong Yin nodded in understanding. After the meeting concluded, everyone returned to their respective rooms to freshen up And rest. The logistics officer, teacher Donna, assigned a private bedroom to the newly joined Jang Ming Han. After a night of silence, rejuvenated by rest, Inua ventured alone to the dining area. He casually consumed a few bites of breakfast before summoning a few companions, including Wong Yin Ran and the robotic dog to drive towards the Jong Sean

Road subway station. Chapter 238. Subway exploration. Having reached the vicinity of the subway station Smoothly, Inua and his companions found a secluded corner to park the vehicle, Machawuan swiftly exited the car, approached the rear, and opened the trunk. Carefully, he retrieved the robotic dog and placed it on the ground. Simultaneously, Wong Yinran picked up the remote control and pressed the activation button. The robotic dog, which had been quietly lying on the ground, instantly sprang to life, trotting eagerly towards the subway Entrance. Zong Xan station, situated in the bustling city center, boasts convenient transportation with lines

four, five, and seven all available for transfer. However, since the outbreak of the virus, the subway, perpetually shrouded in darkness, has transformed into a breeding ground for mutated zombies. Sean station features five entrances, and regardless of which entrance is chosen, one ultimately reaches the hiding place of the Biochemical mother body. Consequently, the biochemical mother body has deployed numerous zombies in the vicinity of these five entrances. These zombies wander aimlessly, resembling soulless corpses. Yet, once a human approaches, they will pounce without hesitation. Wong Yinran skillfully maneuvered the robotic dog amidst the throngs of zombies. Despite the

countless undead surrounding them, they seemed utterly oblivious to the presence of the robotic Dog. Showing no reaction whatsoever, the robotic dog successfully entered the subway station through exod. Due to a power outage, the entire station was engulfed in darkness, rendering it impossible to see a hand in front of 1's face. Wong Yinran promptly activated the search light installed on the head of the robotic dog, illuminating the path ahead and allowing her to discern her surroundings. As the mechanical K9 advanced cautiously, the camera captured The scene and transmitted it to the screen of the remote control.

The dim, damp ground and walls were smeared with dark red blood stains and black grime resembling a forsaken hell that sent chills down the spine. Various personal belongings, handbags, shoes, clothing, and suitcases were haphazardly scattered across the floor, seemingly showcasing the misfortunes that had befallen their owners. Wong Yinran held her breath, her eyes fixed on the screen, hoping to Uncover valuable clues. As the robotic dog delved deeper into the exploration, the environment underwent a profound transformation. The entire subterranean space grew increasingly bizarre. A mass of viscous flesh and blood clung tenaciously to the floor and

walls, creating a series of grotesque and horrific images. The once steel reinforced concrete subway tunnel now resembled the intestines of a colossal beast, twisting and winding in a manner That evoked a strong physiological discomfort. Eno grimaced in disgust, relieved to be shielded by the screen from the acurid stench of blood. Otherwise, he might have truly wretched. "Now I understand why the zombies on the streets have drastically diminished. They have all been utilized as construction material for the biological mother s nest," Wong Yin murmured. "The flesh and blood within the subway tunnel could not have materialized

from thin Air. Thus, the only plausible source was the ordinary zombies that had once roamed the streets. This is utterly revolting. The biological mother has transformed the subway station into such a nauseating spectacle. Machauan exclaimed vehemently. Do not be so agitated. Machauan, you should be aware of the principle that the success of one general often comes at the cost of countless lives. The city of Ching Chong has sacrificed nearly 10 million Residents to sustain such a biological mother. Therefore, the likelihood of encountering these super zombies is still quite low, Eno remarked. Wong Yenran furrowed her

brow and replied, "Although the cost is steep, once the biological mother grows strong, it is highly likely to supplant humanity and ascend to the pinnacle of the biological chain. You are correct. Hence, we must stifle it in its cradle. It must not be allowed to continue its growth," Eno Asserted. The deeper the robotic dog ventured into the subway, the thicker the accumulation of flesh and blood became. The floor, walls, and ceiling were all enveloped in a dense layer of flesh with grotesque tumors protruding unexpectedly among the mass. These tumors pulsed as if they possessed life,

emitting an eerie red glow. According to the map, the robotic dog had reached the core area of Jong Sean station, revealing a vast open space ahead. "How Is it that I see a two-headed zombie in such a place?" Wong Yin Ran exclaimed in astonishment. Before her, several enormous two-headed zombies were immersed in a massive pool of blood. Their backs connected by thick sineui veins, nourishing essence flows incessantly through these vessels, sustaining the vitality of the two-headed zombies. Could it be that these two-headed abominations are birthed from a biochemical matriarch? The revelation before Eno left him

utterly astonished, his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. It is essential to recognize that among the myriad of mutated zombies, the two-headed variety undeniably belongs to the realm of boss level entities. The notion that even such formidable creatures can be mass-roduced by the biochemical matriarch is simply unfathomable. Yet, having arrived at the core of the lair, why have they yet to Encounter any trace of this matriarch? Machauan furrowed his brow and remarked. Perhaps the biochemical matriarch does not resemble our preconceived notions. It is possible that the entire layer embodies its essence. Wong Yinran suggested,

adjusting the camera of the robotic dog. As the perspective shifted, the screen vividly displayed a massive mass of organic tissue. This grotesque entity resembled a female uterus, rhythmically contracting and writhing. As if something were on the verge of being born, Eno gazed at this repulsive sight, involuntarily gasping in horror. It became apparent that the biochemical matriarch was not merely the brain of the zombies, but also possessed reproductive capabilities. Those bizarrely mutated zombies might very well be its progyny. A combination of both uterus and brain. What an extraordinary amalgamation. Wong Yinran couldn't help but exclaim. The

visual Impact of the biochemical matriarch was overwhelmingly potent. Leaving an indelible mark on their memories. Regaining his composure, Eno urged, Wong Yin Ran quickly capture an image of it to bring back for the new order to observe. His tone conveyed a hint of excitement and anticipation. After expending considerable time and effort, they had finally reaped the rewards they sought. The biochemical matriarch on the screen evidently lacked mobility, Signifying that they could now devise a plan to confront this terrifying adversary in a decisive showdown. Wong Yin Ran promptly aimed the robotic dog's lens at the matriarch's

womb. Click, click. The flash fired repeatedly, capturing highdefinition images of the biochemical matriarch. These photographs would serve as crucial material for research and analysis, aiding them in better understanding the characteristics and vulnerabilities of this monstrosity. However, at that moment, the uterus-like mass began to tremble violently. Eno experienced a sudden, intense headache as though struck by a heavy object. Subsequently, a multitude of images surged through his mind in rapid succession. Wong Yenran and Machauan felt the same overwhelming impact. They exchanged bewildered glances, their eyes filled with shock, and simultaneously exclaimed, "Mental detection wave." Perhaps stimulated by

the flashes, the Biochemical matriarch had finally discerned the intrusion of a foreign entity within its lair. It immediately unleashed a powerful mental detection wave with an extensive coverage capable of penetrating obstacles and locating targets. Hiding in the vehicle, Eno and his companions were instantly locked onto by the biochemical matriarch. Now they found themselves completely exposed within its line of sight, rendering their situation exceedingly perilous.